ã€ŠShadows Riseã€‹


 Uprise 1.01

    [City of Blackpond | Lacus 25th, 2524 | 2 hours until Midnight]

    A razor-sharp wind crossed the torch-lit streets of Blackpond, extinguishing several flames in one fell swoop. The first weeks of winter always caused exasperation within the already-strained City Guard, now tasked with rekindling the street lights on top of their usual duties. It made wind-swept nights like this the perfect setting for all sorts of mischief, seeing as the overworked guards were too preoccupied with fighting away the invading shadows to notice or care about what may be lurking inside.

    Kyle Rivers was far from the most dangerous element roaming the city''s alleyways. A mere boy, light as a feather, shaking in a pair of worn boots clearly not made for his feet. He stood hidden in a narrow dead-end path between two buildings, under the cover of darkness, unmoving until a sound roused him. It was just a faint rasping of a leather sole against the stone-paved ground, but in the dead silence, it echoed.

    As the sound drew closer, Kyle peeked around the corner into the main street. A small orb of orange light accompanied it, blurred as it moved in the distance. Its approach was a lazy stroll, gradually revealing the silhouette of a man clad in dark colors. His form shadowed, save for the gleam of the lantern swaying in his hand. The boy withheld a small snort at the sight. The engrossing darkness implied the man had passed several of those unlit streetlights without giving them a sideways glance. If there was ever one constant in the glorious ¡°City of War¡±, it was the ineffectiveness of its Guard.

    At the guard''s approach, a faint metallic clang came within earshot, drawing Kyle''s attention to the mace hanging from his belt. It was enough to remind the boy that he was breaking curfew¡ªnot to mention other transgressions. He retreated more into the shadows, trying to control his breaths so that they wouldn''t echo into the main street. His eyes instinctively darted to the open ventilation grate on the wall and he moved to block it with his body.

    The light of the lantern peered into the alleyway, just short of reaching him, and Kyle held his breath for what felt like an eternity. If the guard had turned his head in the boy''s direction he would have noticed him there. If only he''d cared to light one of those street lights he so readily ignored, he might have found it suspicious to see a thirteen-year-old boy glued to the external wall of a run-down baker¡¯s shop, shivering in the cold air, no doubt waiting for something. However, he never did, thus Kyle was spared being questioned for his behavior, or having to run and hide.

    In time, all light faded from the alleyway, leaving Kyle once again shrouded in darkness. He held still for a few moments, controlling his breaths and listening as the guard''s footsteps grew distant. Once they were far enough away, he ventured another peek around the corner. The man''s figure was still visible, moving away at a leisurely pace, his cloak too heavy for the wind to carry. The man surely thought being warm and well-fed was worth the possibility of being stabbed in the neck in some shady corner of the city. As the cold air penetrated his thin layers of clothing, Kyle couldn''t really disagree with that notion. Though he wouldn''t be rushing to join the City Guard anytime soon if he could help it.

    Kyle watched the man until his frame eventually blended into the darkness. If they were both lucky, they wouldn¡¯t cross paths again that night.

    <hr>

    Inside the baker''s shop, another thirteen-year-old had been busy in search of something specific, albeit with no success. Now Sebastian''s quest was for anything that could possibly be of use to him and his brother. The boy had meticulously searched the front of the shop, the storage room, the kitchen; there was nothing there he could make use of or take. After a moment of hesitation, Sebastian decided not to leave empty-handed until he exhausted all possibilities. With cautious steps, he made his way to the second floor of the building.

    The upper floor had just as little to offer. The boy searched the small office and found nothing more than a desk full of financial documents. He couldn''t really understand what little he could make out in the dark, but upon opening one of the drawers, several not-too-polite letters from creditors painted a very clear picture of the establishment''s situation. Further exploration revealed a child''s bedroom, empty save for a small bed, and another empty room right next to it.

    There was one last room to search, which he assumed was the master bedroom. While reluctant to do so, Sebastian slowly paced towards the door and cracked it open. Inside he could see a large man collapsed on his bed. Empty bottles littered the room, some of them dusty like they¡¯d been accumulating over the span of days. It took some finesse just to make his way inside without disturbing anything. The first thing he noticed was a coin purse lying partially open on the bedside table; a few silver coins had spilled over, catching moonlight from the window. Sebastian''s first instinct was to reach out for it but after taking into account the owner¡¯s financial situation, he thought better of it.

    A more thorough look around the room revealed a worn cloak hanging from a hook beside the door. It was a dark faded color and even from where Sebastian stood it was possible to catch the smell of cigarettes and liquor permeating the fabric. Still, it was made of thick wool and warmer than anything the boys currently owned. There were months still left to winter and being warm right now was definitely more vital than pleasant-smelling clothes.

    He reached for it. The cloak was three times his size and when he reached to pull it down from the hook it weighed on his arms. The sound of glass clatter followed as the hem touched the floor. Sebastian froze in place, his own breathing resonating way too loud in his ears as he tried to assess the situation. The room was dead silent otherwise. He slowly and carefully attempted to lift the fabric off the floor then, but wasn''t able to do so without once again knocking into more bottles. The sound rang a little louder this time and a sharp inhale coming from the bed drew Sebastian''s attention. A pair of eyes were staring back at him now. Hazy and confused at first, then wide with a mix of shock and anger.

    All he had time to do was throw the cloak over his shoulders and breathe out a quiet, ¡°Shit.¡±

    <hr>

    "Come on, Seb... Hurry, before I freeze to death," Kyle muttered, his breaths coming out in small puffs of condensation. At first, he''d been amused at his twin''s idea to go on a search for cake, but now this was turning out to be more trouble than it was worth. It was the third bakery they had broken into that night and for the time it was taking Sebastian to come out, Kyle doubted he had gotten anything good out of it.

    Feeling restless, he stepped away from the grate, peering around the corner of the building into the dark streets. There was no light coming from any houses, no voices, footsteps, not even the pitter-patter of scurrying rats. It was like that almost every night in Blackpond. All life completely drained from the city with the last rays of sunlight. However, there was one place in the area still alive after hours. It was further down the road, and Kyle could almost see it from his spot in the shadows. From that distance, the Inn was just orange squares projecting from the darkness ahead. Harmless. Unassuming. Kyle frowned. ¡°I bet it¡¯s nice and cozy in there, too,¡± he muttered under his breath.

    Whatever thoughts Kyle was having about warmth were interrupted by a loud crash from within the bakery. He rushed back to the grate, but the noises right above his head made clear that his twin brother wouldn''t be coming through it.

    "Oh, for Twins'' sake, Seb!" he exclaimed in a rushed whisper.

    Sebastian was climbing out of the building''s second story window, an oversized cloak hanging from his shoulders and a large glass bottle dangling from his left hand. "Catch!" he called out, dangling the bottle over Kyle''s head and releasing it.

    Kyle caught the bottle in his arms, almost sinking under the unexpected weight of the object. Sebastian was now gripping the windowsill and hanging over Kyle''s head himself, more noise coming from inside the building causing him to let go and land on the stone paved street with an uncomfortablethudand a pained grunt. "We have to run now," he warned.

    "What did you...?"

    Before Kyle could finish his question a large man poked his head out the window, eyes wide with rage. "Thieves! I''ll kill you!"

    "Now. We need to run right now," Sebastian said, grabbing Kyle''s arm and pulling him into the streets, the man''s frantic shouts still resonating within the walls of the bakery.

    The twins were only a few steps away from the building when the door flung open with a bang. The angered man rushed out of the bakery brandishing a heavy rolling pin as a makeshift weapon. The boys quickened their step, the man¡¯s cries of ¡°thieves¡± carrying into the silent streets. Ineffective as they were, it was doubtful the City Guard would ignore that kind of commotion. Being out past curfew was bad enough in their books; being caught stealing would land them a one-way trip to the dungeons.

    Losing the baker wasn¡¯t much of a task. The man was drunk and out of shape; there was only so far he could chase two teenagers. But Kyle and Sebastian didn¡¯t run too far before they were cut off by the all-too-familiar sound of boot on stone and the clang of maces swinging from belts. The rapidly approaching orange flare of lanterns caused the twins to halt in their tracks. Sebastian grabbed Kyle by the arm and steered him into making a sharp turn and entering a narrow path between two houses. On both ends of the path, the boys could see the invading light of the lanterns as the Guard patrolled the streets, forcing the twins to squeeze together in the center in order to remain in the dark.

    Sebastian let out a soft breath, his eyes examining the moving shadows around them, trying to take in their surroundings. ¡°Okay,¡± he whispered under his breath. ¡°Okay, okay, okay...¡± He breathed a little deeper and removed the oversized cloak from his shoulders, folding it neatly under his arm. ¡°Okay,¡± he repeated to himself, cautiously inching towards the moving lights and peering into the adjacent streets. There were guards stationed around the corners, more patrolling the streets and peeking into the more obvious hiding spots. Sebastian retreated into the shadows and closed his eyes for a moment. He then opened them and let his gaze fall on the heavy bottle in Kyle¡¯s arms: that would surely slow him down a bit. He then looked to both of their heavily guarded escape routes. Leaving the bottle was always an option, but if it was up to him, they weren¡¯t about to go through all of this just to come up empty. Oh, no.

    It was too dark in the center of the passage for Kyle to fully see the expression on his face, but he could picture it clearly. He knew Sebastian well enough to know that the wheels were turning in his mind, and whatever he was planning wasn¡¯t fully sane. Before Sebastian had the chance to act, Kyle instinctively grabbed him by the arm, forcing him to stay put. Seb looked back at him and Kyle shook his head slowly.

    For a brief moment, the boys glared at each other in silence, Kyle sporting a warning frown, and Sebastian a small knowing smile. Their momentary stand-off eventually ended with Kyle sighing in exasperation, and Sebastian couldn¡¯t help a small snicker when his twin released his arm in defeat. He understood his brother¡¯s concerns; of course he did, but getting out of something like this called for a certain level of calculated madness. Like it or not, that was something Seb was naturally gifted in. And Kyle knew, like it or not, whatever stupid plan Sebastian concocted, it was the only one they had.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    So, for a few lengthy moments, he stood just on the edge of where the lanterns could illuminate, watching the shadows move across the ground and the stone walls of the rundown buildings. When it felt like exactly the right moment, he ran out of hiding at full speed.There were two guards patrolling that street. They were facing away from one another and Sebastian came out just at the right time so that he occupied the space between them. Neither man saw the boy run out of hiding. They were only alerted to his presence when Seb made a right turn and dashed straight into one of them, tackling him by the waist. This knocked the man off-balance while Sebastian swiped the mace off his belt. The boy twisted his body away from the guard¡¯s grip as he passed, the man¡¯s hand finding only air where the back of his shirt should have been.

    Angry curses the guard unleashed in Sebastian¡¯s wake were enough to alert the whole of the Guard to his presence. He didn¡¯t turn to look, but he could hear multiple people running at his heels. Sebastian, still running, tossed the stolen mace in the direction of his pursuers¡¯ legs. The weapon spun in the air as it flew and crashed into one the guards¡¯ knees, knocking him down immediately. The men running right behind him tripped over his fallen body. The ensuing pile up gave Sebastian a small advantage, but there was a fair number of guards left standing. As he ran across the wide open space that separated him from the Residential District, he could hear one of them shout something. Although the words were muffled by the rush of blood to his ears, the sound of pursuing footsteps scattering in several directions somehow wasn¡¯t.

    The Residential District of Blackpond, specifically the more impoverished areas, consisted of ¡°blocks¡±: clusters of homes bunched together, separated only by little passages almost too narrow for a full-grown man to squeeze through. Learning to navigate these passages was what made the life of a street dweller safe. They made hiding easy, especially at night, and having them memorized could very easily get your pursuers lost. In between blocks, the streets were wider, more open, and crossing them whilst being chased by a considerable chunk of the City Guard was suicidal. Unfortunately, this layout also made it easy for a group of people to corner someone just by cutting off access to the main streets. For that exact reason, when the sound of pursuing steps changed from being directly behind to scattering around him, Sebastian started to seriously worry.

    He took a turn and dashed into one of the narrow paths. His destination was only two blocks away and the last thing he wanted was to get stuck. He needed to move fast. Squeezing the folded cloak tight between his left arm and his chest, Sebastian darted through winding paths in between buildings so dilapidated that they seemed to be crumbling around him as he passed. His breaths began to catch in his throat the farther he ran, his heart pounding so violently the sound felt like it reverberated through the walls wherever he passed. Sebastian had those paths etched into his memory; he must have walked each one over a hundred times at this point, but for some reason, they seemed to go on for miles longer than he remembered. He was running so fast that it was hard to stay on track, his body bouncing against the walls several times along the way. The collisions added an extra level of pain to the pressure building in his chest and the aches developing in his legs.

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Sebastian darted out of the narrow streets, only to almost crash into the back of a lone guard patrolling the main street. The boy held his breath while pacing as slow as possible behind the guard¡¯s back, his entire body freezing when his boot crushed a small pebble and it cracked against the stone pavement. Sebastian tensed from head to toe, his body preparing to go on yet another wild dash, but much to his luck, the guard didn¡¯t seem to hear the noise. Or, at the very least, pretended not to.

    Once he had safely crossed into the next block, Sebastian slowed his pace. His breaths were exploding painfully out of his chest and his body shook from the cold air chilling his sweat-drenched clothes. He unfolded the oversized cloak and wrapped it around himself like a warm blanket. There were no more sounds of footsteps or shadows cast by lantern lights. The rush of adrenaline now gone, Sebastian felt enveloped by the gloom of a cloudy winter night in a city constantly on the brink of death, yet somehow still alive. In that moment, he felt he could relate.

    <hr>

    Kyle¡¯s journey home wasn¡¯t as eventful as his brother¡¯s. After Sebastian drew the entirety of the City Guard into a chase, allhe had to do was be silent. They had probably already forgotten the fact there were two of them.

    It was a dull walk. They always had to be quiet going out at night¡ªeven adults weren¡¯t allowed on the streets after sundown these days without risking prison time¡ªbut somehow Sebastian¡¯s absence made the usual silence feel much heavier.

    The past ten months had been a vicious cycle of being thrown into the city orphanage and breaking out again. The place wasn¡¯t all that bad, but to Kyle, it felt just like being locked in a cage with constant reminders of everything they lost. It had been the one thing he and Seb could actually agree on: it wasn¡¯t for them, and they weren¡¯t staying. The alternative, however, was this.

    Kyle stopped in front of a particular building. It was a small two-story home, no different from any other on the block. It was old, empty, and rotting away to nothing. One of many in the Residential District, but the only one in this particular area. The windows and doors were boarded shut, probably an effort to avoid squatters, like the twins. It was fruitless. There were cracks on the wooden walls large enough for a scrawny kid to squeeze through. And even if there hadn¡¯t been, desperate times often meant having to create your own doors.

    The back of the house led to a dead end street. The back door was thick solid wood and, even though broken, it wouldn¡¯t move on its hinges. The only access to the building now was a loose board on the wall, just a few inches from the door frame. One decent meal might make it impossible for the boys to squeeze through it, but, admittedly, that was one problem they hadn¡¯t encountered yet.

    Kyle walked to the back of the building and inspected the wall. The board hadn¡¯t been moved recently and he wondered what was taking Sebastian so long. It usually took a lot for Kyle to worry about him, but of all the stupid things he could do, this one had been off the charts.

    Kyle¡¯s worry was short-lived, though. He barely had the time to think about turning back when he was pounced on from behind. He tried his best, but was unable to withhold a frightened yelp, his voice carrying in the wind for what felt like miles. The heavy bottle he¡¯d been lugging around slipped from his grasp and only didn¡¯t hit the ground and shatter because it was caught by his ¡°attacker¡±. Sebastian was laughing beside himself, even though he was careful not to let his voice rise too much, and Kyle immediately regretted ever worrying in the first place.

    "What the hell!" Kyle hissed, shoving his twin against the wall. ¡°Are you trying to get us both killed tonight, you idiot?¡±

    ¡°The irony would certainly be amusing, but no.¡± Sebastian groaned at being pushed, the liquor bottle crashing painfully against his ribs. Even so, he chuckled at the expression on his brother¡¯s face. ¡°Relax, those dumbasses probably still think they have me cornered two blocks away from here. You¡¯re welcome, by the way.¡±

    ¡°I swear to the Twins, Sebastian, one day you¡¯ll run out of luck. And then what?¡± Kyle scolded, pushing the loose board and squeezing his way into the house.

    ¡°I don¡¯t ask those kinds of questions, little brother...¡± Sebastian followed after him, shaking his head, the amusement momentarily fading from his eyes. ¡°They¡¯re bound to drive you insane.¡±

    Kyle just glared at his brother. ¡°Bloody lunatic. Why do I even put up with you?¡±

    Sebastian didn¡¯t answer his brother¡¯s rhetoric with some clever remark like he usually would. It had been a far more eventful evening than even he could have anticipated. He was too exhausted to properly annoy his twin.

    ¡°That was way too much trouble, Seb. And what for?¡± Kyle continued.

    "I couldn''t find any cake." Sebastian smirked. "So I decided I''d just take whatever came in handy."

    "A giant cloak and... What even is that?" Kyle pulled the glass bottle from Sebastian¡¯s hands, hoisting it up with some difficulty in an attempt to sniff its contents.

    "Liquor," Sebastian answered with a small shrug, removing the cloak from around his shoulders and wrapping his brother in it. "Here, you''re turning blue."

    "Liquor?" Kyle repeated, pushing the heavy bottle on Sebastian and eliciting yet another painful groan from the boy. "I don''t know, Seb."

    "We''re thirteen now; I reckon it¡¯s about time we have a taste. It''s like a rite of passage, isn''t it? We''re practically men now."

    Kyle snorted. "I don''t know about that," he mumbled, finding a heavier block of wood to place against the gap on the wall now that they were already inside. It was definitely not enough to keep out the cold, but it served the purpose of sealing the entrance shut. It had proved effective to keep out other squatters thus far, but it wouldn¡¯t forever.

    "We''re going to need to find a new hiding spot soon. We¡¯ve been in one place too long," Sebastian pointed out, watching his brother double-check that his little blockade was well in place. "If any of the Guard catches up to us after tonight I don''t think they''ll just drop us back at the orphanage."

    "We could join a group. Some of them aren¡¯t so bad. That kid, what was his name, Thorin? His crew seemed okay."

    Sebastian shrugged. "Taking what we need is one thing, but..."

    "We have to do what we have to do, Seb," Kyle insisted. "If we¡¯re hoping to survive here, we have to stop thinking of ''right and wrong'' the way we were taught. I mean..." He sighed. "It''s been almost a year and our options haven''t changed: we either go back and sit in that orphanage until we''re old enough to be shipped to the military or we find a way to live."

    Their current place of residence was far from what anyone would call ¡°living¡±. The building was beyond saving. The very walls were rotting where they stood. It smelled of mold and dead rats most of the time and was now empty of anything useful. Even the furniture they had originally found within the house had been mostly burnt in the first few weeks of Winter. There were only a few broken chair legs left, waiting in the unlit fireplace. Sebastian dropped the bottle of liquor in a pile of dusty blankets at a short distance from said fireplace, silently searching his pockets for a tin of matches to light the kindling with.

    "You know what would be great? If you, oh, I don''t know, actually take part in this conversation. Just once," Kyle complained.

    "You don''t want to hear what I have to say." Sebastian''s answer was distant, like he was speaking of something that had already been decided for them both.

    Kyle groaned under his breath, sitting down in the pile of blankets and watching his twin brother work to light the fireplace, his back turned as though the conversation was already over. "You know I hate it when you do that. Just say it; whatever it is, and if I don''t like it, then I don''t like it. Don''t have conversations with yourself, in your damned head, and act like I had a say in it."

    "We should leave the city," Sebastian said, his tone still distant. "I don''t think anything we do here will ever be anything more than just staying alive for the sake of it. There is no life for us in Blackpond."

    It was now Kyle''s turn to be silent, his gaze darkening as he stared at the now-lit flames burning the last remains of what used to be someone else''s home. "We can''t do that," he stated, his voice flat.

    Sebastian snorted through his nose as he joined his brother in the pile of blankets. "The White Shadows would take us in a heartbeat, or the Crimson. There are better options than this."

    "This is our home, Sebastian. I don''t want... We''re not leaving."

    Sebastian heaved a weary sigh and stood. "I''m going to see if I can find some cups in the kitchen somewhere," he declared, walking out of the room.

    Kyle, on the other hand, wasn''t done talking. "You could honestly do that? Just leave this place, forget everything that happened?"

    Sebastian muttered under his breath as he stepped into the kitchen, raising his voice so that Kyle could still hear him. "Kat did everything for us, Kyle. Seeing us barely scraping by like this, you still clinging to that place the way you are, she would''ve..." He paused for a second, his tone turning more hesitant. "It¡¯s not what she would have wanted."

    Kyle didn¡¯t answer and Sebastian let the subject die, walking back from the kitchen holding two slightly rusted metal cups and sitting down in the pile of blankets. He grabbed one and wrapped it around himself, then pushed one of the empty cups to his brother. "Happy birthday."

    "For me, really? Oh, wow, thank you," Kyle spoke in an unenthusiastic mumble.

    Sebastian snorted a laugh. "You should be thankful. The baker said he was going to shove that rolling pin ¡®up my bumhole¡¯ if he caught me."

    "That would have been an entirely different rite of passage," Kyle chuckled, removing the cork from the large bottle and pouring some of its contents on each cup. "There we go, little brother, happy birthday to us."

 Uprise 1.02

    [City of Blackpond | Lacus 26th | a little past Midnight]

    Sebastian lay back against his pile of blankets. The rush of adrenaline that kept him on his toes earlier in the evening left his body with a soft exhale. Only a multitude of aches and a dull wave of exhaustion remained. The small flame crackling in the fireplace wouldn¡¯t last through the night, but it warmed the room well enough for now. The warmth in the air combined with the vapors emanating from the open liquor bottle formed a mist in the boy¡¯s mind, almost comfortable enough to make him forget the night¡¯s ordeals; like nothing ever happened. Right now, Sebastian just wanted to sleep; or, at the very least, pass out.

    ¡°So, you think you broke that guard¡¯s knee cap?¡±

    Kyle¡¯s question took an instant to register fully, but once it did, Sebastian let out an aggravated snort and nodded. He had already told his brother all the details of his daring escape. With the adrenaline pumping and his heart still pounding in his chest, he¡¯d felt extremely proud of it, but in the warm, hazy aftermath of his antics, the amusement was starting to fade. ¡°There was a small chance he¡¯d jump over it. I decided to be optimistic,¡± he muttered.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he appreciates that, Seb.¡± Kyle let out a very audible snort followed by a few poorly contained chuckles. ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up over it. You did what you had to.¡±

    ¡°I guess...¡± Sebastian frowned, glancing at his nearly-untouched cup of liquor and considering whether to give it a second chance. His first attempt went down like a mouthful of scalding piss and left him coughing and heaving for several minutes. Kyle had grimaced and groaned, but swallowed it down nonetheless, probably just to prove he could take it. Sebastian called it quits the moment he verified he wasn¡¯t actually about to die. Never mind the fact this had been his idea; he wasn¡¯t too proud to admit it was terrible. Even so, the vapors alone were making his eyes water and his mind drift into a pleasantly empty state. He couldn¡¯t deny the appeal of scorching his insides again if it meant slipping away a little faster. In the end, he decided it was probably not worth putting his body through any more ordeals that night. ¡°I just wish it had gone another way,¡± he concluded.

    ¡°If it had, maybe he would have caught up with you,¡± Kyle pointed out, taking his brother¡¯s discarded cup and emptying it in one large gulp.

    ¡°That¡¯s a possibility,¡± Sebastian mumbled. He was doing his best to keep his eyes open, if only for his brother¡¯s benefit, but as he watched shadows flicker across the ceiling overhead, he struggled to keep them in focus. ¡°But then maybe not,¡± he added under his breath.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s past midnight already?¡± Kyle¡¯s question was casual, but the bitter edge in his voice was very noticeable. Even if it hadn''t been, Sebastian knew what he was thinking.

    ¡°Probably. Birthday over,¡± Seb responded with a tired sigh.

    Kyle shook his head. ¡°Kat always made such a big deal out of birthdays, didn''t she?¡± he mumbled. ¡°She would''ve found this sad.¡±

    Sebastian snorted a chuckle. ¡°If she was here she¡¯d probably argue that this place just needs a little decorating. We¡¯d be making little paper flags and hanging them on the ceiling.¡± While his tone had initially been amused, something in that thought caused it to sour. ¡°Paper flags fix everything, right?¡± he muttered, draping his left arm over his eyes to shield them from the firelight.

    Kyle gave no answer, pouring himself another drink.

    Sebastian welcomed his brother¡¯s silence and soon his breaths resonated in the small living room, slightly uneven but overall peaceful. It was clear he¡¯d finally succumbed to exhaustion even before his brother could muster a thought. The amused smile on Kyle¡¯s face disintegrated the moment he realized this and he let a long deep breath escape into the stale atmosphere around him. Silence fell thick, he was far from feeling tired, and all the alcohol in Blackpond would never be enough to drown out some particular thoughts. The numbing effect of the first few shots of liquor was fading at an alarming rate and his stomach twisted the more it did. He felt sick. He felt a sickness he knew wouldn¡¯t disappear in the morning. In the past ten months it had never left him and, at this rate, he felt it probably never would.

    Kyle¡¯s hand trembled on its way to the liquor bottle. He didn¡¯t want to think about it; how she wasn¡¯t there, that they would never celebrate another birthday together. It was too much. It felt like a knife gradually sinking into his side, twisting further at every mention of her name, every thought of her. It felt like poison tainting the memory of everything that used to bring him joy.

    If he closed his eyes and tried, really tried, to cling to Katherine''s memory, there were specific things he could reminisce on. Her golden-hazel eyes and how they seemed to change colors in the sunlight. The way her hair cascaded down her shoulders, how it would always come loose and curtain over her face when she was hunched over a book. The different smiles she wore so no one else would ever worry about her. All the little ways her expression changed when she laughed. The smell of her favorite flowers. There had been nights when, right before drifting into sleep, he could swear he felt gentle fingers sift through his hair or heard the faint hum of a lullaby. Those were things he could actually recall; details, moments, but they were too scarce, too fleeting. Not quite whole. Remembering Katherine was like trying to put together a puzzle with a handful of pieces that didn''t connect. He could look at them all he liked, he could rearrange them in any way he chose, but the picture he wanted would never form.

    The most vivid memory Kyle had of Katherine depicted her lying on the floor. Her arms straight at her sides. Her chest unnaturally still. Every line of her face smooth, like a mask, drained of all color or feeling. Her eyelids were marred by dark red fingerprints. The air was a mix of those flowers she loved so much and the stench of stale iron. The floorboards were soaked in red and her skin was white stained in more red. Yet, she looked undisturbed. Peaceful. Empty. Like a hollow shell. It looked like her, but it wasn''t. Not anymore. Not ever again. Kyle knew that Katherine had been a joyful, smart, caring, living, breathing person, but in his mind, all of that had given way to shattered memories and distant echoes.

    So instead of trying to force himself to remember, Kyle just sat on his pile of moldy blankets and, one cup of liquor after another, tried to make himself forget her altogether. Just for one night. Just so he could sleep in a comfortable void where her ghost couldn¡¯t reach him. But that didn¡¯t work either. The harder he tried to push the thoughts away, the louder they echoed in his mind.

    Kyle squeezed his eyes shut when the walls started to sway, only opening them when he realized his breaths were growing more shallow by the second. In some distant part of his mind that was still rational, he worried that he might just start screaming. Because he wanted to scream. He wanted to scream until all air left his lungs and his voice faded into nothing. Incoherent, desperate screaming was the only form of communication he still felt capable of. Everything was spinning. The air felt way too stuffy and the smell of rot from the blankets and walls aggravated the sick feeling in his gut. Kyle swallowed hard when he felt a bitter taste trying to claw its way up his throat and decided he couldn¡¯t sit there all night. He needed to move. He needed out.

    The moment Kyle stepped outside, a gust of wind assaulted his body. Normally that would have him rushing back inside where it was still warm. Not tonight. He stumbled and swayed precariously with each step, but he wasn¡¯t shivering anymore. Cold had become just another feeling numbed by alcohol. If anything, he felt a little too warm, like he¡¯d been trying to breathe through the cover of a wool blanket. The streets were dead silent. Static. As though there hadn¡¯t been a gigantic commotion just a few hours ago. The sound of his own boots was the only sign of life in Kyle¡¯s general vicinity. His eyes stung and his mind was lost in a thick fog, but his feet kept going. He didn¡¯t need to see, or think; there was only one place to go in Blackpond in the dead of night.

    The Inn stood on the corner where the main streets of the Residential and Commercial Districts met. Despite towering three stories high, it didn¡¯t stand out much in the light of day. It was a nondescript building; no displays on the windows or signs hanging above its door. An old enough structure that no living citizen could remember the face of Blackpond before its existence, but well-preserved to the extent of not giving away its age. Even so, most people passed it without giving a second look or sparing it a thought. It was there. It had always been there. There was no reason to pay attention. But at night, the only traces of life, or warmth, left in the city of Blackpond radiated from its ground floor windows¡ªsquare orange beacons of firelight. And drawn to it like a particularly stupid moth to a particularly destructive flame, was one intoxicated teenage boy.

    The orange lights swayed in front of Kyle¡¯s eyes, unfocused, occasionally flickering in and out of existence altogether. He reached out and found a wall to steady himself against, the empty bottle in his right hand clanking against the stone. They were only specks in the distance earlier, but now he could walk across the street and be close enough to touch them. Or, better yet, shatter them. Kyle glanced at the bottle in his hand. It was empty but still heavy enough to smash a window. The thought brought a smirk to his lips and he pushed himself away from the wall with newfound determination. Maybe a little too much determination, as it turned out. Kyle propelled himself forward a little too hard and, seeing as he had no equilibrium left, stumbled forward a couple steps, then backwards, one arm flailing in a frantic attempt to steady himself and not land face-down on the stone pavement.

    Once he managed to straighten up, albeit with some difficulty, Kyle inhaled a slow, deep breath; his exhale ending on a soft, bitter, laugh. She wouldn¡¯t have condoned this. No. Kat would never approve of even petty vengeance. She was too good for something like that. But he wasn¡¯t. Not anymore.

    Nodding vigorously to himself, as though settling a debate that occurred solely within his mind, Kyle held the bottle tight and swung it back over his head. He swayed a little, trying to take aim at one of the windows of the Inn through blurred eyes. When he thought he had a firm grasp of where his target was, he swung his arm a bit further back, channeling as much strength as he could muster into his throw only to have it thwarted by a hand firmly gripping his wrist.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±

    Kyle could recognize his brother¡¯s voice, though he didn¡¯t turn to face him. His own words felt distant as he replied, ¡°What¡¯s it look like?¡±

    Sebastian pulled Kyle¡¯s arm further back until he was forced to turn around. Kyle watched his brother¡¯s eyes land on the empty bottle and rise back to meet his face. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re about to get us both killed.¡±

    Kyle snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t recall inviting you, actually.¡± The words didn¡¯t come out as amused as he meant it. He shook his head, though it hurt, to try and ease the tension. ¡°Just...Just...Go back to sleep, Seb.¡±

    ¡°Go back to sleep?¡± Sebastian let go of Kyle¡¯s arm. ¡°Are you stupid? I mean, I can see you¡¯re wasted, but are you actually fucking stupid? Do you know what you were doing?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. This is nothing.¡± Kyle didn¡¯t want to fight his brother, but he could feel his temper rise to a point where there would be no diffusing it. ¡°What¡¯s a broken window to them? It¡¯s fucking nothing compared to what they deserve, but, hey, it¡¯s all I got. I got nothing! Might as well let ¡®em have it!¡±

    Sebastian shook his head, pulling Kyle further away from the Inn by his shirt. ¡°Okay, this isn¡¯t a joke Kyle. It¡¯s not funny. Do you seriously think breaking their windows is worth getting killed over?¡±

    Kyle pushed Sebastian away with a surprising amount of force considering his compromised sense of balance, not seeming one bit remorseful of the fact he¡¯d shoved him against the outer wall of someone¡¯s house. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. The cold night breeze was carrying the muffled sounds of music and laughter from the establishment. The sounds of happy, careless, warm, well-fed people. Happy people. Kyle never thought a sound as innocent as laughter could ever cut this deep. These people, of all people, didn¡¯t deserve safety or happiness. Not after they¡¯d taken his away like it was nothing. It wasn¡¯t right. It wasn¡¯t fair. ¡°What right do they have? What right do they have to take her from us and go about their business like it didn¡¯t matter? Like it changed nothing!¡±

    Sebastian heaved a sigh. ¡°I know, Kyle. I know, but... This is the Wolfpack you¡¯re talking about. They¡¯re untouchable. We can¡¯t hurt them. Going after these people, even just their windows, is suicide.¡± It wasn¡¯t the first time they had this conversation¡ªit probably wouldn¡¯t be the last¡ªand it always devolved into fighting, but something was different this time. Seb could actually feel it in the air between them.

    Kyle was silent for a very long time. His eyes strayed from his brother to both ends of the empty street that separated them from the Inn. No guards. No nothing. They were alone there, surrounded by cold, empty silence. ¡°Who cares?¡± he whispered. ¡°We lived past our birthday and who cares? Kat was the only person who cared that we¡¯re alive. If we die tomorrow, no one¡¯s going to know. No one will care. It¡¯s like we never existed.¡±

    Sebastian shook his head slowly. He could see what was going through his brother¡¯s mind. He could see it written on his face and he didn¡¯t like what he saw. ¡°Stop that. Just stop. Whatever you¡¯re thinking right now... It¡¯s not worth it.¡±

    Kyle snorted a laugh. ¡°What I¡¯m thinking?¡± He tightened his grip on the liquor bottle and pivoted, releasing the heavy glass object and watching it smash¡ªnot through the window, but at the Inn¡¯s doorstep. Kyle spread his arms, facing the closed door. ¡°The Wolfpack is a SHIT STAIN ON THE FABRIC OF CREATION! IT SHOULD BE FUCKING WIPED FROM EXISTENCE!¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s face turned pale and he quickly ran to stand between his brother and the door, pushing Kyle against the wall he¡¯d been thrown into earlier. ¡°Keep your voice down! Fuck!¡± he muttered. ¡°You can¡¯t do this!¡±

    Kyle tried pushing past Sebastian, this time finding it a bit more difficult to escape his twin¡¯s hold. Neither of them was particularly strong, and they were both exhausted, but Sebastian was fully sober and knocking Kyle back against the wall was only a matter of giving him a well-placed nudge. ¡°Get off me, Seb!¡± Kyle snapped, struggling when Sebastian had him pinned by the shoulders.

    Sebastian shook his head and refused to budge. ¡°What are you trying to do here? Draw them out so you can yell insults at their faces? They¡¯ll either laugh at you or kill you where you stand. Either way, it won¡¯t matter. It doesn¡¯t hurt them because they don¡¯t care.¡± He took a deep breath and backed away, holding up his hands. ¡°Look, just, please calm down. Please, just... Stop. Let¡¯s go back. This isn¡¯t right. It¡¯s not... Kat wouldn¡¯t want this...¡±

    Kyle¡¯s eyes widened, his expression twisting as though Sebastian had punched him right in the gut. He slouched against the wall and lowered his head. For a moment it seemed like the will to fight had finally left him, but it didn¡¯t last very long. Kyle clenched his fists tight at his sides and slowly pushed himself away from the wall. ¡°Katherine¡¯s dead, Seb. She doesn¡¯t want anything. She can¡¯t want anything. She¡¯s gone. She¡¯s not here... She¡¯s... Gone... Because of them!¡± He spat the last word out, gesturing towards the closed door of the Inn and making another attempt to get past his brother.

    This time, when Sebastian tried to push him back Kyle was fast to swing his fist without a hint of hesitation. Sebastian was knocked back a step and doubled over, holding his face in his hands. He hissed at the pain, wishing he had a bit more to drink earlier; maybe that would have made it a bit more tolerable.

    ¡°How long do you think she was dead on the living room floor while we were out in the yard playing? Playing. Like stupid children.¡± Kyle¡¯s voice was cold as he walked past him, towards the door. ¡°How long do you think it takes for someone to bleed out like she did? For that amount of blood to leak from a person¡¯s neck? Soak through hardwood floors? Do you ever wonder about that, Seb? I mean, I couldn¡¯t even imagine there could be that much blood inside a single person and now I can¡¯t... I can¡¯t stop wondering... Every day... How long did it take? How long did she have to lie there?¡± He stopped talking for a few seconds as he paced across the street. ¡°I wonder how scared she must have been.¡±

    Sebastian straightened himself up with some effort, a bleeding cut in the corner of his mouth. He could feel his head throb from the blow but forced himself to ignore it, forced himself to push Kyle¡¯s words out of his mind, because this was far more pressing than whatever pain they might have caused. Sebastian tried once again to reach for his brother, but he felt warmth permeating the air around him and recoiled immediately. His next plea held a stronger sense of urgency. ¡°No... No, no, no. Stop. Right now. Stop it.¡±

    Kyle stopped in front of the door. ¡°I¡¯ve also wondered why not us, but I realized... We just weren¡¯t a threat. We weren¡¯t worth the coin.¡± He unclenched his fists, a long, deep breath passing through his lungs. ¡°Real men protect their family, but we¡¯re not men, Seb. We¡¯re nothing. That man just walked into our lives and reduced us to nothing. And these people made that happen. They make it possible for greedy little cowards to get their way in the world. Where¡¯s the justice in that? It¡¯s not right.¡±

    Sebastian was paying as much attention to Kyle¡¯s rants as his angered twin had been heeding his advice. He could feel any sort of control he might have hoped to gain slipping further and further from him with every passing second. Standing just one step away from his brother now felt no different than huddling in front of their fireplace. He swallowed hard, the urgency in his tone giving way to a high-pitched note of panic. ¡°Kyle, come on, you know you can¡¯t control this. Think about what you¡¯re doing.¡±

    ¡°I know exactly what I¡¯m doing, Seb.¡± Kyle took another deep breath; it came out shaky. He glanced over his shoulder and Sebastian could see trails of orange light spreading across his eyes like threads in a spider''s web. It wasn¡¯t just a reflection of the firelight coming from the windows, it was something a lot more intense and frightening than a simple optical illusion. ¡°Do you... Do you remember what dad said to us before he died? A real warrior meets Lady Death standing.¡±

    ¡°No. Just shut up. Shut up! Stop!¡± Sebastian¡¯s voice carried and he could swear there was a small fraction of a second where the noise coming from within the building faded in and out.

    Kyle shook his head, ignoring his brother¡¯s pleas, and took another deep breath. This time his whole body was shaking as if he was burning in fever and just as the air escaped his lungs, orange flames began to slowly rise from his fingertips and curl into spheres in his hands.

    Sebastian instinctively backed away now, his mind both frantic and void of any useful arguments. He was frozen where he stood and for once, where it really counted, he didn¡¯t have a plan. ¡°Ky¡ª¡±

    A figure dropped from the tavern¡¯s roof. A tall, cloaked man landed between the two brothers with a heavy sound and immediately knocked Kyle in the back of the head. The fire extinguished from his hands and the boy collapsed against the stranger, who didn¡¯t hesitate to haul him over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes.

    Sebastian let out a weak startled noise, eyes wide with confusion and fixed on this intruder who was now carrying his brother away from the scene of their argument. His fists clenched at his sides, but he was too frozen to even question what was happening, let alone attempt to take action.

    ¡°Move, boy. You don¡¯t want to be caught idling in this place after the commotion you just caused,¡± the stranger muttered over his shoulder.

    The man didn¡¯t stop or turn to check if he was following and it seemed Sebastian had no choice but to run and catch up to him. As they started to gain distance from the Inn, Sebastian felt some of the tension in his chest start to release. Maybe it didn''t matter that this man was a stranger who dropped from the roof of a building. It didn''t matter who he was and where he intended to lead them. At this point, as far as Sebastian was concerned, there was absolutely no way this night could lead to a greater disaster than the one he almost witnessed.

 Uprise 1.03

    [Valcrest Forest | Lacus 26th | A few hours past Midnight]

    The stranger threaded the narrow streets with the precision of a man who¡¯d walked every path the city had to offer. What was just a casual stroll to him, felt like a frantic chase for his thirteen-year-old pursuer, who struggled to match his speed. The man hadn''t looked back once. If he knew Sebastian was following, it was due to the erratic breathing and rushed footsteps persisting at his heels; clumsy and exhausted.

    His chase came to a halt at the City gates. Blackpond¡¯s walls towered what seemed like miles over Sebastian''s head, proud and imposing; restricting and protective. In the dim torchlight illuminating the gates it was hard to see the wear and tear along the structure¡ªyears of history etched upon stone, like a warrior¡¯s battle scars¡ªbut he remembered them well. Caught up in the memory of seeing it for the first time, Sebastian barely noticed the man¡¯s hushed whispers to the gatekeeper. When his mind finally returned to the present, he thought he saw something exchange hands between the two, but the sound of the opening gates drowned out everything else.

    Sebastian stared into the darkness ahead. Amidst the shadows he could make out the stranger¡¯s silhouette, misshapen by the limp form strewn over his shoulder, standing very still, waiting. The way Kyle could be mistaken for a travel bag in the dark emphasized how small he was compared to this man. Sebastian forced his next steps forward and the heavy iron doors slammed shut behind his back. The sound echoed in his ears, violent and irreversible.

    Blackpond had always felt too dark¡ªtoo silent¡ªafter nightfall, but it was a still silence, a familiar darkness. The forest, in contrast, was anything but static. The farther they traveled from the City¡¯s walls, the more Sebastian became aware of every rustle of leaves, every occasional snap of a twig; sometimes distant, sometimes uncomfortably close. Moonlight was scarce and the boy could barely make out the man walking in front of him or the limp body slung over his shoulder. Beyond that, there was no way to know what might be lurking in the darkness. The stranger knew where he was going and had no reaction to any of the noises chipping away at Sebastian¡¯s nerves, but that didn¡¯t provide him with any sense of security. In fact, it only added to the uneasy feeling in his chest.

    Kyle hadn''t regained consciousness and was yet to move a muscle. Sebastian didn¡¯t know much about alcohol consumption or being knocked on the head, but he knew for a fact that if his brother was capable of waking, he would be flailing and demanding to be let go. Sebastian¡¯s eyes ached as he squinted in the faint moonlight, trying to keep track of the stranger. He wanted to ask where they were going and whether Kyle would be okay, but couldn¡¯t muster the nerve to speak. Just their footsteps, however slow and cautious, felt as though they echoed and carried far into the shadows. Dry soil and blades of frozen grass crunched under their feet, twigs snapped under their weight and disrupted the air around them. They weren¡¯t the only thing making noise in the forest, but their sounds stood out as something foreign.

    "Ow. Crap!" The words exploded out of Sebastian''s mouth amidst a pained grunt. Even though muffled into something solid, they still rang much louder than he would have liked. The boy blinked, trying to make his eyes focus, and a dark heavy cloak blocked his vision. His travel partner had stopped without warning. Sebastian winced. He could almost feel his own voice still resonating in the distance, stirring parts of the forest awake.

    There was a long wait for the silence to settle back in, for the world to grow still as it should be. And then Sebastian felt the man¡¯s hand rest on his shoulder. It was just a light grip, softer than he would have expected it to be, but the contact still startled him for a moment. The touch steered him and he understood why it had to happen. They were leaving the main path and slinking into a narrow, winding trail amongst the thick of the trees. The unyielding silence was replaced with the never-ending rustling of leaves and low branches bending against their bodies as they forced their way past. Sebastian could feel thin branches catching on his clothes and adding scratches to his existing bruises. Newly-awoken aches in his muscles caused an involuntary twist in his expression. The thought of his little stunt with the City Guard had already started to feel like a distant point in his past.

    The future was uncertain.

    The path ended on what seemed like a small clearing¡ªthough it might be better described as an alcove carved into the mass of trees. It was a lot less claustrophobic than the path they traveled to get there, but still an enclosed circle of space. A large hollow trunk lay fallen in the center, tinted silver by the moonlight and covered in a dusting of snow and moss. The man walked up to it and nodded his head in its direction.

    "There''s a bedroll stashed inside," he said. His voice so soft that it seemed to only slightly bend the silence and not completely break it, as though it was just another sound in the forest. Like it belonged. "Take it out and set it down."

    Sebastian nodded, though unsure the man could see it in the faint moonlight, and dug his hand into the hollow tree, finding something soft inside and tugging at it. The bedroll was heavier than it looked and softer than anything Sebastian had slept on in the past year. It was lined with fur and stuffed with something soft and plush. Just holding it made him feel exhausted, but he did as he was told and unfurled the soft material, placing it down on the ground.

    The man walked past Sebastian and laid Kyle down on the sleeping mat. Sebastian retreated a few steps and sat on the hollow trunk as if it were a cold, stiff bench. His eyes tracked the stranger as he leaned over Kyle''s unconscious form. Sebastian watched him press two fingers to his brother¡¯s neck and then repeat the gesture on himself. He then pulled Kyle¡¯s eyelids open and leaned forward to get a closer look. The man seemed like he knew what he was doing and didn''t look pleased with the results of his examination. It only made Sebastian feel worse. It was stupid of him to take that bottle of liquor to begin with; he should have at least tried harder to stay awake. Minded his brother¡¯s state a little more. What if Kyle didn¡¯t wake up? He didn''t want that on his conscience. More so, he didn¡¯t know how he was supposed to go on by himself.

    Sebastian''s thoughts were disrupted by something heavy falling over his eyes. He grabbed at it and pulled it down to uncover his face. It was the man''s cloak. Sebastian instinctively wrapped himself in it and looked around. His travel partner had produced a large travel bag from some other hiding spot, and sat down on a stump that probably belonged to the same fallen tree; head low as he rummaged through it.

    "Your brother isn¡¯t responsive right now but is breathing well. His heart rate is steady, which is a good sign. He may need the White Shadows, but for now it''s best to wait and see." The man relayed the information, still focused on the bag and its contents.

    "Would... Wouldn''t it be better to just go to them in the first place?" Sebastian did his best to keep his voice low and steady like the man had, but he sounded high-pitched and panicked.

    "Too far," the stranger mumbled. "You wouldn''t make it and I can''t carry you both." His tone implied this was something he had already been considering. Not surprising, since going to the healers would be the most straightforward answer.

    "Where are we going, then?" Sebastian finally asked.

    "Somewhere safe. For now," was the answer.

    The man pulled a loaf of bread from the bag, split it in two, and offered Sebastian half. The boy grabbed it, immediately took a large bite, and nearly swallowed it whole. This was an act he regretted, as the lump of bread hurt him all the way down and his stomach churned from the sudden and unexpected intake of food. It had been a while. He grimaced and was surprised by a cup of water being pushed into his free hand.

    "Take it easy, boy."

    "It''s Sebastian, not ''boy." Sebastian found it easier to introduce himself than to actually voice the question on his mind.

    In the dim light, Sebastian could only feel the man¡¯s inspecting gaze on him as he decided to answer his unvoiced question. "Gerald," he offered. "Gerald Tucker."

    "Why were you on the Inn?" Not at the Inn. On the Inn. In hindsight, that was not a good sign.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    "What is your business with the Wolfpack?" That wasn''t an answer and they both knew it.

    "I have no business with them." Sebastian couldn''t help the offense from showing in his voice. "I was there for my brother."

    "Let me rephrase that... What do you have against the Wolfpack?" Gerald asked. His tone made clear that lying wouldn''t be tolerated now.

    Sebastian hesitated, trying to give Gerald the same assessment he¡¯d been given before finally deciding there was no point in refusing to answer. "One of them killed our sister eleven months ago." When the words left him, they rang hollow and cold. It felt like his brain couldn''t pick which emotion to convey and settled for none. It was oddly appropriate.

    "I see." Gerald let his voice trail off into a few moments of silence, taking a bite off his piece of bread and chewing on it slowly. "Was she your caretaker?"

    "Yes."

    "Why not stay at the orphanage?"

    Sebastian considered the question. They had discussed it a few times, just laying low for a while in the orphanage. They had a couple of years before the city would force them to join the Guard. "Not much better than the streets, really," that was a lie, "too restricting." This part not so much.

    Gerald snorted. "Yes. I''m sure they wouldn''t allow teenage alcoholics in their facilities."

    Sebastian cowered slightly at the man''s words. "That was my fault. I should never have..." He cut himself off and took another bite of his bread, being mindful to chew it properly this time.

    "Did you shove it down his throat?" Gerald questioned. "Otherwise, I don''t see how it could be your fault."

    Sebastian shrugged. "It was our birthday. I knew he wasn''t taking it well. I shouldn''t have left him alone."

    Gerald sighed at that. "Finish eating. We still have a good walk ahead of us."

    The next few hours were spent in silence. Sebastian finished eating, they cleared up their little campsite and, once again, Gerald slung Kyle over his shoulders. They resumed their walk, this time completely engulfed by the forest. There was no trail, no set path. Somehow Gerald simply knew where to go. Sebastian had no choice but follow.

    <hr>

    [Unknown Location | Lacus 27th | Sunrise]

    Sebastian wanted, needed, to just drop somewhere and pass out. When Gerald said they had ''a good walk'' ahead of them, he failed to mention they were at least a day''s journey from their destination. They had stopped a couple of times along the way to eat, check on Kyle''s vitals, and Sebastian had even slept for a few minutes during one stop, but it did nothing to ease his exhaustion. If anything, he had to agree Gerald had a point; if they tried traveling to the White Shadows at this pace, he would have dropped dead somewhere along the way.

    The forest was still pretty dim outside the marked paths, even in the light of day, and Sebastian''s eyes were painfully stung once they finally reached open space. The boy groaned at the invading morning light and did his best to blink the pain away. Gerald''s hold on his shoulder¡ªa constant for the last day of their journey¡ªdisappeared completely and Sebastian¡¯s response, once his eyes adjusted, was to immediately look around for the man.

    They were now standing in a large open area that seemed to have been painstakingly carved into the thick of the forest for the sake of construction. Right in the center were two ancient-looking towers; outer walls cracked and covered in a layer of snow. Underneath, shriveled vines wrapped around the structure. The tower to the East from where Sebastian was standing had one door on the ground floor and a staircase running along the outside, leading to a third-floor entrance. The first few steps were stone, matching the rest of the construction, but from there it had been rebuilt entirely out of wood. The steps were narrow and small icicles hung dangerously off the edge of each one, creating an imposing wall of spikes along the staircase. The Western tower had only one door on the upper floor, connected to its counterpart through a rope bridge that stood out as not being a part of the original design. Whatever the initial purpose of those towers, they had been turned into something strange and somewhat homely. Sebastian could see a few small flowers poking out of the snow in an area where he assumed a full garden would have been.It reminded him of the herb and vegetable gardens his sister kept in their backyard. The boy let his gaze scale the Eastern tower all the way to the top and flinched when he thought he saw movement. A second glance revealed nothing and he brushed it off. Lack of sleep, exhaustion¡ªhis eyes were playing tricks on him.

    Looking away from the towers, Sebastian finally spotted Gerald. The man was standing in a patch of sunlight, which now allowed a clear view of his face. He appeared to be in his mid-twenties; younger than his voice would indicate. His eyes were a dark green not unlike the forest itself, and his nose had clearly been broken before¡ªthe bridge crooked and scarred by a small horizontal line. His hair was a golden color just light enough to be considered blond. The short wavy locks were in disarray, sticking out in several directions as though continuously ruffled by nervous hands. Sebastian watched him mutter under his breath and ruffle them once again. Some longer strands wrapped around the man''s fingers and formed tiny curls on the back of his neck the moment they were let go. It was clear Gerald had been preoccupied with something, but just as Sebastian opened his mouth to question, he shook his head and started moving.

    "Follow me, boy," he muttered, indicating the staircase with a nod and starting to slowly climb the steps with Kyle in tow.

    Sebastian followed the man, carefully looking for patches of ice as he climbed the narrow steps and pressed his palm to the cool stone tower for balance. The top of the staircase ended in a narrow ledge that connected the entrance to the rope bridge. Gerald entered the tower while Sebastian stood in the doorway for a few moments, casting a curious glance to the closed wooden door on the other side.

    "In here," Gerald called.

    Sebastian winced. The man''s tone was calm but made the boy aware of the fact he was almost prying. He turned away from the bridge and crossed the doorway into what was clearly a two-person bedroom. It was small, even for one person; the top of Gerald''s head actually brushed against the ceiling. It was equipped with two single beds, a small table, and two chairs. Ignoring the fact there was little room to move around between them, it was a comfortable setup. Gerald had already deposited Kyle on one of the beds and was once again checking that he was breathing fine. It seemed as though there was no change in his condition.

    Gerald stepped outside and Sebastian moved to sit on the vacant bed. His back was to the only window and he could see his own shadow projected on the opposite wall, looming over Kyle''s unconscious form. It was quiet enough that he could actually hear him breathe now. He sounded asleep. Just asleep. Like the last two days never even happened.

    "Come on." Gerald had reentered the room, a bucket in hand. "I know you probably just want to sleep now, but there''s one more stop we need to make before I can let that happen."

    Sebastian frowned. He didn''t think he could handle much more walking.

    Gerald placed the bucket next to Kyle''s bed, where the boy could easily see it upon waking. He then nodded towards the door. "Don''t worry, we''re not going far."

    Sebastian groaned, forcing himself to stand up and follow Gerald out the door. The man led him across the rope bridge and knocked on the heavy wooden door twice. No answer. Gerald waited a couple of seconds and then pushed his way inside. The room was dark¡ªonly a few rays of sunlight crept after them through the now-open door. Gerald pushed Sebastian into a vacant seat and closed the door, lighting the room with candles. The place they were in now looked like an office, or study. It was furnished with a heavy looking oak desk and a few chairs. Two of the walls were lined with bookshelves stocked full of books and another one had a small fireplace built into it. Gerald sat down across from Sebastian, on the other side of the desk. The man was sitting upright, seeming almost apprehensive about disturbing the writing utensils neatly placed on the desktop. The silence was tense for reasons Sebastian couldn''t, or was just too tired, to fully grasp.

    "What is this place?" he questioned.

    "Somewhere safe,¡± Gerald repeated. ¡°That''s... That''s all you need to know for now."

    Sebastian frowned, rubbing his eyes. The nervousness in the man''s words was making him uneasy. "What was this place, then?" he prodded. "It looks... Old."

    "This was a military outpost. Blackpond built it centuries ago when The War was still raging at full strength. It''s been abandoned for a long time. And there are no records of it existing, as far as we were able to investigate."

    "So you live here?"

    Gerald snorted. "You can say that."

    Sebastian couldn''t think of any more questions and soon the room fell into a heavy silence; exhausted, apprehensive, and, for some reason, uneasy with anticipation. They sat there, on a standstill, for quite some time until finally a noise stirred them out of their stupor. Gerald straightened in his chair and motioned for Sebastian to stay put.

    The sound had come from behind one of the bookshelves. Sebastian turned his head just in time to see it move slightly away from the wall, as though someone was cracking open a door. And, apparently, someone was. From behind the bookshelf came the sound of sturdy leather boots pacing against stone. The person that emerged into the candlelit room was just as tall as Gerald, if not more, face obscured by the brim of a leather hat and a face scarf, a large crossbow slung across their back. With another step forward the light of the candles finally reached their eyes. They were unlike anything Sebastian had ever seen, or even heard of; dark and gray like storm clouds. They pierced him like cold, unwavering steel.

    The figure pulled down the scarf, revealing the face of a young woman. Her dark eyes were still on him. She removed her hat and ran slender fingers through long raven-colored hair before setting it back down gently on top her head. And her eyes were still, persistently, on him. Sebastian squirmed in his seat, wondering if he should say something. If she expected him to say something. Her expression was stony and cold as though she wasn''t looking at a human being, but an unwanted object someone dropped on her living room floor. Finally, she turned her attention to Gerald, her voice low and steady as she spoke:

    "Tucker. What is the meaning of this?"

 Uprise 1.04

    [Abandoned Outpost | Lacus 27th | Sundown]

    The air became exponentially colder as night began to fall. Insulation in the Western tower wasn''t the best, and the small fireplace Gerald had built the previous year generated barely enough heat to ease the chill of winter. The man had settled down in a chair near the flames with a cup of warm tea in his hands. His green eyes were fixated on the woman sitting behind the wooden desk across the room. The look she gave him in return brought unpleasant memories of their first meetings¡ªas did the stony silence permeating the air between them.

    Gabrielle Porter was, in the simplest possible terms, dangerous. Not cruel, not unreasonable by any means, but not someone whose wrath anyone would like to instigate. Three years of companionship, shared sacrifice, blood spilled together. Gerald understood those were the reasons he was afforded some level of impunity in this situation Three years ago, soon after they met, he wouldn''t have been this calm.

    Most of Gerald¡¯s day had been spent at a respectable distance. It wasn''t difficult. The woman barely left the office in that time; likely catching up on sleep after a long journey back. All he had to do was occupy himself, making arrangements to accommodate their new guests for however long they were to stay. When sunset neared, Gerald entered the office with a peace offering of tea and imposed his presence on the disgruntled woman. Gabrielle acknowledged his presence and didn''t protest. Gerald knew that even though she was angry, she would have rationalized by now that this was a conversation they needed to have. It would be pointless to delay it.

    There were no windows in this room, but a reddish light was still able to creep through the cracks on the door and the stone ceiling, casting a different tint of color to the room for a brief time. It only happened right before the Sun fully disappeared. The entirety of Valcrest was bathed in crimson red light and then submerged in shadows. It was a beautiful sight. Gerald felt it was a shame he often lacked the carelessness to stop and appreciate it.

    The room was still silent as the last shreds of sunlight finally faded. Shadows danced across the walls in rhythm with the sway of flames from the fireplace. The only other source of light was a solitary candle placed on the desktop. Its light cast on an open book. Gabrielle¡¯s eyes moved from side to side across the pages and her expression was unreadable as always. He couldn¡¯t see it, but Gerald knew she was restless, he could almost feel the wheels turning underneath her calm exterior. So he waited. When he was on the final sips of his third cup of tea, she marked the current page of the book for later, closed it, and met his eyes.

    "What were you hoping to accomplish?" she questioned. Her voice was the same as usual; soft, low, and void of anything that gave away emotion¡ªthe living embodiment of restraint.

    Gerald held the woman''s gaze in silence as he pondered her question. "I''m not sure. I made a judgment call."

    "You compromised our location," Gabrielle stated.

    "I needed to get them out of the city."

    "We have safe houses for that. Wasn''t all of this your idea, Tucker? That no one should ever know of this place except the three of us?"

    "I know, Porter." Gerald¡¯s tone was disgruntled. "This is far from ideal, I realize that, but the safe houses are too ill-equipped and I needed Jo''s help."

    Gabrielle''s gaze hardened, resembling molten steel as it reflected the orange glow of candlelight. "You want to save people? Join the White Shadows. Become a vigilante. I don''t care. This isn''t what we''re here for. We don''t rescue people."

    "Don''t be a hypocrite," Gerald shot back.

    Gabrielle stood up from her chair, her movements slow, deliberate, controlled. Way too controlled. She placed both hands on the desktop and as she leaned forward, Gerald leaned further back into his chair. "Don''t try to twist my actions. You and Johanna knew what you were getting into. This is different. I won¡¯t have dead children on my hands."

    Gerald waited for the room to settle into a tense silence. Gabrielle lowered herself back into the chair, eyes piercing him. She was absolutely right, of course. She often was and, though they also often disagreed, Gerald respected her for that.

    "Johanna told me the boy is still unconscious. If he doesn''t wake by morning, we''re taking him to the White Shadows," she announced.

    "And if he does?"

    She didn''t answer immediately. Gerald tried searching her expression for something even remotely readable, but found nothing there. "Then we''ll decide."

    That was reasonable. Porter was always the reasonable one. They''d call her their leader without hesitation if only she would allow it, but no. They were equals. They had to agree, for better or worse, on anything that affected the group. This wouldn¡¯t be an easy one to solve.

    "I take your stance on this still hasn''t changed," Gerald prodded.

    "We don''t recruit as long as I have a say," she confirmed. "I take it Johanna is growing attached to these children already, though. Is that what you needed her help with?"

    Gerald answered the implication with a scowl. That would be low even for him. "I don''t know that much about alcohol poisoning, believe it or not. Two heads think better than one." There was a long pause after which Gerald sighed and rubbed his eyes. "I saw what I saw, Porter. Spitting those kids back out will not end well for anyone. One of them is pyrokinetic, Twins only know what the other one can do."

    "Send them to the healers. Like I said." Gabrielle insisted. "We''re not a support group. We''re not foster parents. This..." She cut herself off and shook her head. "You''re a good man, Tuck, and I honestly admire that about you most times, but in my opinion, if you want to help those boys, force them on a path that may actually allow them a life."

    "You of all people should know that''s not always possible."

    Gabrielle silenced and Gerald noticed just the smallest shift in her expression. It was enough to put him more at ease speaking his mind. When she first walked in and demanded answers, he had told her the scene he''d encountered in Blackpond. Nothing more. Nothing less. In that moment he knew his opinion wasn''t welcome. She wouldn¡¯t have listened then. Now, it was different. "You honestly believe they''ll continue to pursue the Wolves?"

    "I can''t say for sure, but I feel there''s enough cause for concern." Gerald opened a half-smile. "Call it intuition."

    Gabrielle leaned further back in her chair, propping her feet up on the edge of the desk and reaching for the large crossbow that had been laying innocently beside her chair. Gerald watched with mild curiosity as the woman loaded and cocked the weapon, aiming upwards. "Have you considered the implications?" she asked.

    "I have."

    Gabrielle placed her finger on the trigger, her expression unchanged except for a flicker of amusement in her eyes. "Are you sure about that?"

    "I am." Gerald was confused; more so by the direction the conversation had taken than the crossbow bolt casually aimed at the ceiling. He chose not to question.

    "I''ll tell you the same thing I told Johanna when she first dragged you to me: If we agree on this, then you''re fully responsible. I''m not getting involved unless I see an actual point in doing so."

    "That''s perfectly fair." Gerald ignored the mention of him having been the subject of a similar conversation. It was too far in the past to matter.

    Gabrielle tilted her head to the side in a silent repeat of her previous question; ''are you sure?''. Her eyes momentarily focused on a particular spot on the ceiling before falling back on him. Gerald raised an eyebrow at the woman in a display of confusion. Gabrielle''s response was a soft press to the crossbow''s trigger, sending a bolt flying upwards and through a crack in the stone. The action was followed by a yelp and a loud curse. "Your responsibility," she repeated.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Gerald withheld a disgruntled sound. Of course.

    "Look on the bright side, Tucker. The boy''s reflexes seem sharp if he survived that." Gabrielle remained, as usual, completely straight-faced, but Gerald could feel her laughing at him.

    "I hate you," Gerald muttered.

    "I''d tell you to do something about it, but you''d have to get in line," she deadpanned, disarming the crossbow and setting it down on the floor once again. "While you wait, you might want to verify that the child you dragged into our base hasn''t dropped from the top of the tower. That would be quite tragic, wouldn''t it?"

    Gerald shook his head, unable to keep from smiling in amusement as he rose from his seat. He knew well enough that if Porter wanted someone shot, they would without a doubt be shot. The point, however, was well made.

    <hr>

    [Abandoned Outpost | Lacus 28th | Morning]

    Kyle was only vaguely aware of his body, but what little feeling he had was a taste of unpleasant things to come. There was a pounding in his ears like war drums, his throat was dry and scratchy and his stomach felt tied up in knots. Kyle''s first instinct was to try and call out for Sebastian, but his voice cracked and all he could manage was an intense coughing fit. It only exacerbated the stabbing pain in his temples and brought his attention to the multitude of aches coursing through his muscles. He squeezed his eyes shut with the distinct feeling that opening them would only cause more discomfort and tried to hang on to unconsciousness.

    If he didn''t open his eyes the pain would go away. If he didn''t open his eyes, maybe, he¡¯d forget everything. Like none of it happened. He could take it all back.

    It was useless. No matter how hard Kyle tried to slip away, something was holding him back, keeping him awake. Hands. Too soft and too cautious to feel familiar. Who was this? It was the feeling of something cold and damp pressed against his forehead that finally jolted him awake. Opening his eyes proved not only painful but useless; his sight was too blurred to function. His feeble attempt to sit up was met with resistance; a firm hand pressing down on his shoulder. He caved, exhaustion breaking through his resolve, and once he resettled the hand withdrew from his shoulder, the movement almost hesitant. Kyle exhaled in a shudder, trying to cope with the multitude of ways in which he felt sick, waiting for his sight to fully focus so he could inject some sense into his situation.

    The first thing Kyle actually saw was a blurred silhouette standing over him. He tried to keep his attention on it while blinking through heavy lids. When the blur started to come into focus, he could recognize it as a young woman. Kyle had no idea who the woman was. He also had no idea where he was. Under any other circumstances, he wouldn''t have complained. After all, he was on an actual bed instead of the floor and in a room that didn¡¯t smell of decomposing rodents. The events leading up to his blackout were coming back to him, though, and the blank space between all of that and waking up here¡ªwherever ¡®here¡¯ was¡ª left him full of questions. Who? Where? Why? His voice still wasn''t working. Kyle fell into another fit of coughs trying to voice his confusion. The woman promptly moved in response, unobstructing his view to the rest of the room. Sebastian was sitting on the edge of another bed across the room, watching him. His expression was unreadable, but he didn''t appear uncomfortable with their surroundings, or the stranger in the room, and this helped Kyle relax. The woman returned to his bedside with a cup of water, which she pushed into his hands while offering an encouraging smile. Kyle forced himself up enough so he wouldn''t spill it all over himself and took the cup, drinking a small sip.

    Over the woman''s shoulder, he saw Sebastian stand up and leave the room without a word. With barely a glance in his direction. He was still bruised from where Kyle punched him. The memory put a twist in his expression. That had never happened before. They argued plenty, sometimes they pushed each other, but they had never actually fought before. Kyle finished the water and sank back into the bed. His throat felt better, but he wasn''t sure he still wanted to know where he was anymore. He just wanted to sleep.

    The moment Kyle closed his eyes, the blankets were yanked from his body and he jolted back to full attention. The woman waited for him to make eye contact and shook her head. She motioned for him to sit up. Kyle groaned and didn''t move. He wasn''t trying to be stubborn. He was just so tired. As his eyes scanned the room, however, they fixated on the small table placed between the two beds. There was a bowl of fruit there. He couldn''t remember the last time he''d seen fresh fruit. The woman followed his gaze, then smiled. She reached out for a ripe pear and held it just far enough out of reach that he had to move in order to grab it. Kyle frowned at this and briefly considered turning it down for the sake of being stubborn, but his stomach hurt and he was being offered something he would have to beg or steal for in Blackpond. He caved and pushed himself up again. Once he was sitting up on the bed, she landed one hand on his shoulder to stop him from moving further and placed the fruit in his hand. Kyle was confused by this at first but when he looked up at her she motioned towards her eyes and made an ''open and close'' motion with her hand. She wanted him to stay awake. Alright.

    "How..." Kyle started, once again feeling his voice crack and fail. He forced a cough and managed to clear his throat enough to speak. "How long have I been out?"

    She held up two fingers.

    Kyle looked towards the only window in the room, it was light out. "Two days?"

    She nodded.

    Kyle frowned, but bit into the pear. As the fruit split with a satisfying crunch, the boy couldn¡¯t hold back a sigh of contentment. He had never been a fan of fruit before, but now, after what he¡¯d gone through, he couldn¡¯t even remember why. Swallowing was a challenge and the otherwise harmless bite of fruit hit Kyle''s stomach like a pile of rocks. He waited a few moments for it to settle somewhat, then took another bite, taking his time to chew and using it as an opportunity to examine his company. The woman was young, early-to-mid twenties, she was taller than him but not by much. And she was pretty; light skin, delicate features framed by a dark curtain of silky brown hair, brown eyes warm like liquid caramel. Nothing about her indicated danger, and it both comforted him and put him on edge. She hadn''t spoken or taken her eyes off of him. He wondered if she had been watching him the whole time he was unconscious too.

    Kyle finished his pear and tried to toss the core onto the table, it hit the edge and fell to the ground. The boy smiled apologetically at the woman, but she simply shrugged and picked it up, walking to the open window and discarding it. Kyle sighed, feeling his stomach battling to keep what little food it had, and exhaustion once again trying to take hold. His eyes were aching with the effort to stay open and his muscles weighed him down into the mattress. The woman noticed this and snapped her fingers in front of his face. It startled him fully awake. Kyle groaned and rubbed his eyes with the palms of his hands to try and stay alert. He wasn''t sure why he couldn''t just go back to sleep, but he had accepted the notion that, at least for now, he was going to trust this woman and follow her instructions.

    They went on like this, mostly in silence, Kyle trying to keep his eyes open and holding back the urge to puke. The woman sat by the small table, watching him. Time passed. He wasn''t sure how long. Sebastian hadn''t come back to the room and he wondered to what extent he''d managed to piss his brother off. He wouldn''t be angry forever. Kyle knew. Sebastian was never angry forever.

    Steps sounded from outside the room. Heavy boots climbing wooden stairs. It drew the woman''s attention to the doorway. She stood up when a man entered and Kyle thought he saw a change in her smile at the sight of him. Her eyes almost lit up; he smiled at her in return. "Rough couple of nights, wasn''t it?" he asked her.

    She scoffed at this and frowned at him, although it didn''t reach her eyes at all.

    The man chuckled. "Yes, I know. Aren''t you a hard-ass?"

    She slapped him on the arm and nodded towards Kyle.

    "He''s a teenager. Surely he''s heard the word ''ass'' before," the man shrugged.

    They sure knew each other well if they could so easily communicate this way. It was like he could read her mind. Although, Kyle wouldn''t rule out that he could. This was Valcrest, after all.

    The man walked passed the woman shaking a heavy travel bag from his shoulder, his fingers brushing against her hand in a silent gesture. He took the seat she''d left vacant, dropping the bag on the floor at his feet. When his gaze focused on Kyle it was a lot sterner than hers had been. "It''s nice to see you''re not dead, boy." It sounded strangely sincere.

    "Where...?" Kyle mumbled, eager to ask questions now that he found someone who would speak to him. "Who are you? How did I get here?"

    The man glanced at his friend with a look of mixed confusion and amusement. She shrugged in response and he turned his attention to Kyle. "You''re in a safe place. For now, that''s all you need to know. My name is Gerald Tucker," he indicated the woman with a nod, "and this is Johanna. I brought you here." He paused for a moment, staring at Kyle as if to assess his state of mind. "Do you remember what happened before you were knocked out?"

    "Yes," Kyle mumbled. "Wait, ''knocked out''?" The boy ran his fingers through his hair and, yes, indeed, he had a large bump where he''d been knocked on the head. "Why?"

    Gerald¡¯s arched an eyebrow. "You were about to burn a building filled with people. You''re lucky that''s all you got."

    Kyle blinked, the words taking a moment to register in his exhaustion. "Wolves aren''t people."

    ¡°Wouldn''t that make it easier?" Gerald¡¯s tone was filled to the brim with sarcasm and he let out a bitter laugh as he continued. "If you honestly think everyone inside that Inn was a Wolf, boy, you''re dumber than you look."

    Kyle didn¡¯t know how to answer. Gerald was, of course, right.

    Gerald accepted his silence and proceeded to pull something from his bag. It was a sizable package, wrapped in linen. "There are two shirts, two pairs of pants, underwear, socks, a tunic and jacket in there. They should fit you until your next growth spurt." He then dropped a pair of boots by the foot of the bed. "Jo is going to keep an eye on you. When you''re steady enough to walk down a staircase without breaking your neck, you''re going to take a bath and change. Do you understand?"

    "I... Yeah... Sure, but..." Kyle didn''t know what he wanted to ask.

    Gerald¡¯s eyes seemed to soften just a bit. "Don''t worry about it right now, kid. It''s going to be some time until either of you is fit enough to go anywhere. And like I said, you''re safe here."

    "Safe..." Kyle mumbled, sliding his head down onto his pillow. He watched Johanna reach for him, but Gerald stopped her.

    "No, it''s okay, let him sleep."

    That was all he needed to hear.

 Uprise 1.05

    [Abandoned Outpost | Lunaris 2nd | Morning]

    Sebastian brought the axe down and observed the feeble dent it created upon the surface of a log. He frowned, repeating the action once, twice, and a third time before the wood finally split with a satisfying crack. Each strike formed a new layer of aches across his shoulders and back muscles, but he ignored it. Setting the axe down, he arranged the cut firewood in what would be the start of a neat pile and placed another log atop the dead stump he''d been using for a chopping block.

    The axe came down again. Sebastian''s hands hurt from the impact, and as the sensation traveled from his wrist to his elbow, he once again ignored it. The sharp blade slashing the air and the crackling of splitting wood were the only sounds in the air that early in the morning. It was soothing, almost hypnotic, and made it extremely easy for the boy to lose himself in the mechanical task. In the time since his arrival in the Outpost, Sebastian hadn''t strayed from the main clearing. He had noticed trails leading into other areas in the campsite, but made no attempt to take them. He hadn''t even bothered to explore any other rooms other than the sleeping quarters he and Kyle had been offered. Truth be told, he hadn''t spent much time there, either. Since Kyle woke up, he had been making sure to leave the room before sunrise and to come back as late as possible. Last night, Kyle had actually stayed up waiting for him. Not that it made much difference; all they were able to do was stare at each other in silence.

    Sebastian placed a new log on the chopping block. He gripped the handle of the axe tight and took a long breath. It came out heavy with the burden of exhaustion and a million unwelcome thoughts. If only ridding himself of those was easy as expelling air from his lungs.

    "You can''t avoid me forever, you know?"

    Sebastian frowned, staring intensely at the ceiling above his bed. He''d been staring at it for so long in the past few days he''d memorized every little blemish in the wood.

    "Hey, knucklehead, I''m talking to you."

    "I said it''s fine, Kat. We don''t need to talk about it anymore."

    "I don''t believe you."

    "Okay." Sebastian sighed, choosing to rephrase his previous statement. "I don''t want to talk about it anymore."

    There was a very thick moment of silence after which Sebastian felt her weight slowly descend upon the edge of his mattress. "Sebby. I need you to listen to me."

    "Okay."

    "You''re not listening. Listen."

    Sebastian closed his eyes. He could still see all the little dark spots on the ceiling, flashing behind his eyes. He took a long breath, opening them and turning to look at Katherine for the first time in two days. For some reason, he expected something had changed in the way she looked at him, but no. The smile she offered was tinged with sadness, but her eyes were as warm as they had always been. Sebastian didn''t know where the feeling of dread had originated from, but was relieved to feel it melt away under his sister¡¯s gaze.

    "Okay," he repeated.

    "You do understand that this isn''t your fault, don''t you? Mom''s death was not your fault, or Kyle''s, things like this... They happen. It was a risk she was happy to take."

    "I understand."

    "I don''t believe you."

    "Stop... Saying that."

    "Then don''t lie to me, Sebastian."

    "I do understand. It''s just... Knowing that doesn''t fix anything."

    "I know. I''m sorry. That''s my fault." Kat exhaled in a soft sigh. "The reason I never told the two of you about mom was this. I didn''t want this, right here, but... I didn''t realize that I wasn''t just protecting you from guilting yourselves for something entirely beyond anyone''s control. I was also keeping her from you. I never told you about mom''s death, but most of all, I never told you about her. Who she was. Mom... Loved you, Seb. She wanted you to live. She would have wanted you to be happy that you''re alive. I need you to understand no matter what; I am happy that you''re alive. Do you understand?"

    A weak nod was all that Sebastian could offer in response. The gesture was enough to put Katherine at ease and her smile turned genuine. "Oh, guess what? I completely forgot to give you your birthday present!"

    Sebastian snorted, withholding a chuckle. "Oh, no, what a disaster."

    Katherine arched an eyebrow at his mockery. "If you don''t want it, I can just keep it," she teased.

    "No! I mean... Sure, I want it."

    Kat shook her head, amusement shining in her eyes as she stood from the edge of the bed, leaving a book sitting on the mattress. "Good. I''m going to go get dinner started, then." She started to leave but paused for a moment at the doorway. "And Seb, think about what I said."

    Sebastian gave his sister a questioning look as she exited, reaching out for the book and flipping through the pages. It was completely blank except for the very first one. Kat had left a note for him there: ''For all those pesky thoughts that cause you so much grief. Let them go''.

    "Boy, let go."

    Gerald''s voice cut through Sebastian''s stupor like a sharp knife. The axe was halted in mid-swing and Sebastian looked down at the chopping block, realizing that the log he meant to neatly split in half had been brutally reduced to wood chips. The boy cringed and slowly turned his head to look at Gerald. The man didn''t seem angry, or even confused at his behavior. His right hand had a firm grip on the axe''s handle as he patiently waited for Sebastian to let go. The boy released the axe and lowered his arm.

    "You should go rest," Gerald suggested. "Go into the office and pick up a book if you want something to occupy your mind. Or better yet; get some more sleep."

    Sebastian turned his gaze towards the towers, the open door to the study was visible from the ground. He hadn''t gone there since the night he arrived.

    "Porter won''t bite your head off. I assure you." Gerald added, pushing Sebastian aside to take over the task of cutting firewood. "Go on, kid."

    Gerald was nice enough not to make a big deal out of this and arguing against the man''s advice wouldn''t do Sebastian any good. So, with a deep sigh of resignation, Sebastian turned around and proceeded to walk up the staircase, giving a brief glance to the inside of the bedroom where he saw Kyle, still fast asleep. He was asleep more than anything the past couple days, but Gerald said it was to be expected, so Sebastian decided not to worry unless something else happened to warrant it.

    He turned away from the bedroom door and slowly paced across the bridge, feeling the ground sway under the soles of his boots with every step. He approached the open door with caution and peered in through the doorway. The room was far less intimidating in the light of day. Just the open door was enough to illuminate it completely and the lack of windows didn¡¯t feel as incarcerating as it had then.

    "In or out?"

    Sebastian nearly jumped at the sudden voice. He''d seen Gabrielle sitting behind the office desk, but the woman was so still he felt trying to engage her would be too disruptive.

    "Uhm... Gerald said I could borrow a book?"

    "Are you asking me or telling me?" Gabrielle looked up from her reading material with an expression that conveyed polite curiosity.

    "Telling you, I guess?"

    The woman arched her eyebrow.

    Sebastian sighed and walked fully into the room. Hopefully, Gerald was right and she wouldn''t bite his head off.

    "Tucker is many things, but a liar isn''t one," she said, turning her eyes back to her book. Sebastian looked on in confusion at how the statement lined up with his inner thinking until the woman casually waved towards the bookshelves. "Take your pick."

    Oh, right. Books. Sebastian shook his head and walked towards the shelves. Reading random titles to see if something caught his interest. He wasn''t much of a reader and had no idea where to start. For a few moments, his eyes strayed from the books to the large crossbow sitting on the ground next to the woman''s chair. He winced and instinctively touched his arm where he''d almost been shot by the weapon. He could feel the woman''s eyes on him then and without looking to confirm she was watching, turned his attention towards the books. Finally, one in particular caught his eye and he picked it up off the shelf. He gave another sideways glance to Gabrielle. The woman was leaning over a worn book, her chin resting on her palm and propped against the tabletop by her elbow. Her eyes moved slowly from left to right and tiny creases formed on her forehead from concentration. He wondered what could possibly have her so engrossed, but either way, she didn''t seem to mind his presence.

    Sebastian looked down to his book and scanned the room for a place to settle down. Two armchairs sat close to the unlit fireplace, and another across the desk from Gabrielle. Deciding to put as much distance between himself and the woman as possible, Sebastian chose the armchair furthest from the desk. Just as he was about to sit, a sudden noise startled him and he straightened himself, looking around to see that Gabrielle had tipped her chair and propped her feet on the desk. The woman had her arms folded under her head like a pillow, and her hat covering her face. Sebastian thought she''d noticed him startle and wondered if he imagined the hint of a smirk peering underneath the leather brim. He brushed it off and took a seat, opening up the book and trying to keep his thoughts from wandering places he didn''t want them going.

    <hr>

    [Abandoned Outpost | Lunaris 2nd | Sundown]

    Kyle woke up coughing and jumped out of bed to find the water pitcher on the table, grabbing for it blindly and taking a large gulp without bothering with a cup. His throat hurt as the liquid went down, but it gradually eased the more he drank. He looked around, the sun was coming in red through the window, he couldn''t remember if he''d woken up at all throughout the day, but he was sure hungry now. Food had been left on the table. Some fruit; again, and a couple bread rolls. Kyle set the water pitcher down and grabbed a roll, taking a small, cautious bite. Keeping food down had been a gamble as of late.

    "About time. Jo was worried you weren''t going to be up at all today."

    Kyle''s eyes darted across the room. He''d failed to notice Sebastian there until just then. He was sitting back on the other bed, his eyes fixed on the pages of an open book. Kyle was unsure if he was reading or simply trying to ignore his presence. "Strange lady," he mumbled.

    "She''s nice, though." Sebastian shrugged. "A little overbearing sometimes, but nice."

    "I guess." Kyle continued to nibble on his bread roll, watching Sebastian flip the pages of his book, not giving him as much as a sideways glance. The ensuing silence was uncomfortable, but Kyle didn''t know how to go about breaking it. His first instinct was to try and express some form of regret. Except, he didn¡¯t know for sure if he could be genuine. If he did, in fact, regret what he¡¯d done. "So..." He mumbled. "I guess we got to leave the city after all."

    Sebastian slammed the book shut in response, turning to glare at his brother with a fury neither of them knew he possessed. "Are you amused right now? Is this some fucking joke to you? Or did you forget the stunt you pulled?"

    "I remember," Kyle muttered. "I just don''t know..." He sighed, suddenly feeling extremely tired, and discarding his half-eaten roll. "What do you want me to say?"

    "I don''t know, Kyle. Honestly, what is there for you to say?"

    Kyle let out another sigh and curled up on the bed, lying on his side. The small table partially obstructing his view of the rest of the room and protecting him from his brother''s vicious glare. "I''m... Tired..." He mumbled. "Everything hurts... And I can''t... I just can''t."

    "I know." Sebastian snorted, standing up and taking a piece of fruit from the table with a little too much aggression. "Where the hell do you think I''ve been for the past eleven months?"

    "I''m not sure. Where the hell have you been?" Kyle sat up and faced his brother, his tone now matching Sebastian''s anger. "It''s like none of this even registered with you. At all."

    Sebastian shrugged and it looked about as exhausted as Kyle had felt all day. "You''d rather I cry and scream and punch the walls all day? Do I have to prove to you that I''m angry, is that it? Let me tell you where I''ve been, Kyle... I''ve been trying. I''ve been trying really hard. Because you know what? As you were so kind to point out the other night; Kat isn''t here anymore. One of us fucking has to!"

    "Honestly, Seb? I wouldn''t have minded some crying and screaming. I wouldn''t have minded if you''d punched the walls a little. Heck, punched me if you had to. Something. Anything. Just so I don''t feel like I''m screaming at the walls all the time. To myself. Just so I don''t have to feel so fucking pathetic all the time because I can''t do what you''re doing! I can''t!" Kyle stood up and stumbled, leaning against the table. He could feel warmth coursing through his veins, he felt it burning in his hands, in his eyes. He could almost see orange light emanating from his reflection on the metal pitcher while he stared at it. He forced himself to breathe it away. This wasn''t going to happen again. It wasn''t going to happen now. Not on top of everything else he already had to deal with.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    "Breathe," Sebastian mumbled, pouring a cup of water and pushing it towards his brother. "I saw her. The girl who killed Kat. I saw her face, Kyle. I see her face every time I close my eyes. And I have to keep telling myself that it didn''t matter. That I couldn''t have done anything even if I knew who she was. I have to convince myself that I didn''t somehow let our sister die." He sat back down on the bed, leaning against his knees as though holding himself up was too much to handle. "I''m not going to cry, or scream, or punch anything, because I''m so angry that if I do that... There''s not a force in all of Valcrest strong enough to make me stop." He let out a bitter chuckle and leaned forward some more, hiding his face in his hands. "I would let that place burn if I thought for a second it would help. If I thought it would fix anything. I would burn the whole world down if that could bring her back. But it won''t. It can''t. It doesn''t work that way."

    Kyle was staring at his cup of water, trying his best to keep his breath steady and in control. His thoughts traveled back to the scene in front of the Inn and how close he''d been to doing something irreversibly stupid. "Leaving the city didn''t really matter, did it? Everything just followed us here... Wherever the hell we are... Whoever these people are..." Kyle gulped down the water and sat back down. "Why would they even help us?"

    "I''m not sure," Sebastian mumbled. "Gerald had been watching the Wolves I think. He never actually answered when I asked what he was doing at the Inn that night. The other two... Well, Jo is not a talker and..." The boy shook his head.

    "There''s three of them?" Kyle questioned.

    "You haven''t met Porter yet, have you? She''s... A scary woman."

    Kyle arched an eyebrow at this. "Scary how?"

    Sebastian snickered. "Let''s just say that you don''t want to get caught snooping around in this place."

    Kyle opened his mouth to question further but stopped himself at the sound of steps climbing the stairs outside.

    "I know. I''m just saying you don''t have to..." Gerald argued. His statement followed by a way-too-soft-to-hear response. "Fair enough. I guess so."

    The twins exchanged a look and turned to watch the door. Gerald entered with Johanna following right behind him. The woman was holding a muffin in each hand, a tiny lit candle sticking out from each baked good. She placed them on the table and smiled.

    "It''s for your birthday," Gerald explained, very clearly holding back the urge to roll his eyes.

    Sebastian looked from the table to his brother and shrugged. "We don''t celebrate our birthday anymore."

    Kyle looked at his brother in silence for a moment, then cracked a smile. "Well, it''s not actually our birthday tonight."

    "You just want muffins," Sebastian snorted. He shrugged and returned the smile, however, taking one of the muffins and blowing out the candle. "Can''t hurt, I guess." He turned to Jo and couldn''t help a grin at the satisfied look in her eyes. "Thank you," he told her.

    Kyle was already halfway through his muffin and held up his thumb in a show of approval.

    Johanna offered the boys a playful bow and made her exit, giving Gerald a firm pat on the back as she passed him.

    Gerald shook his head in amusement, but said nothing in response to the woman''s gesture, turning his attention to the boys. "Listen, I know it''s been a strange couple of days for you. I''m sure you have a million questions about who we are and why we''re helping you. If anything, you''re probably questioning what''s in it for us, no?"

    Kyle swallowed hard, once again wondering whether the man was a telepath after all. He exchanged a look with his brother and both boys nodded in response.

    "I thought so." Gerald crossed his arms and leaned against the door frame, green eyes examining the twins carefully as he continued. "We''ve discussed it amongst ourselves and came to the conclusion it might be best if we all sat down and had a talk. So I''d like to ask you two to cross the bridge first thing in the morning so we can have a meeting."

    "A meeting?" Sebastian questioned.

    "That''s what I said, boy. A meeting." Gerald snorted. "It will probably be easier on everyone if we''re all present. We can explain some things. And you can ask your questions. Then we''ll see where things go from here."

    Sebastian nodded once again in response, parting a piece of his muffin and chewing on it slowly as he watched Gerald take his leave. Kyle was munching on the rest of his muffin in silence as well. None of them sure of whether they should be worried about this.

    Kyle curled up in bed again. "I don''t know if I like the sound of that," he mumbled.

    Sebastian sighed. "This is Valcrest. Something sounds too good to be true, odds are it is. There''s always some catch." He shrugged, taking another bite off his muffin. "Go to sleep. Worry about it in the morning."

    Kyle snorted, finishing the last bite of his muffin and holding the tiny snuffed out candle between his fingers. "That''s your philosophy now, huh?"

    Sebastian chuckled. "Yep. One horrifying gut-punch at a time, that''s how I decided to deal with life." He paused for a moment and heaved a small sigh. "Seriously, though, past eleven months considered, how much worse can it get?"

    <hr>

    [Abandoned Outpost | Lunaris 3rd | Morning]

    Sebastian woke up a little after sunrise, opting to wake Kyle upon noticing the bowls of still-warm oatmeal left upon the table in place of the half-eaten fruit platter from the night before. Although Kyle complained about being woken up, his mood improved instantly at the sight of food, the bowls of oatmeal accompanied by a fresh muffin and a small jar of honey, which Sebastian had immediately added to his breakfast in generous spoonfuls. Despite always waking up to the offer of food and Jo''s persistence in chasing him down wherever he was at meal times, Seb hadn''t been eating much the past few days. He realized the woman was sincere in her concern and he could appreciate that, but accepting it hadn''t been easy for him. Kyle, on the other hand, had no reservations whatsoever in accepting food. While Sebastian was idly stirring his oatmeal with his spoon, Kyle had gone through half his bowl and was happily chewing on his muffin.

    "Have you thought about this meeting thing?" Kyle questioned, swallowing his mouthful of muffin and pouring himself some water. "I mean... This is all very nice, but, let''s face it... It''s unlikely these people are going to let us stay."

    Sebastian hummed, forcing himself to eat only so he could buy more time to think. "I don''t know. I think they might if they think there''s something to be gained from it. I mean... Gerald saw what you almost did. They know... What you can do."

    Kyle seemed immediately uneasy at the prospect. It clearly hadn''t crossed his mind until now. "You think so?"

    Sebastian shrugged. "I don''t want to think that way. They''ve been good to us so far, but there''s something strange about these people. This place. Gerald''s a nice guy, but he was definitely up to something in Blackpond that night. Johanna comes out of nowhere like some ghost which I''m pretty sure is not a common thing people do, and... Hmph..."

    Kyle let out an amused snort at his brother''s expression. "This Porter woman, she really gets to you, huh? Never seen you scared of anyone before."

    Sebastian sighed and shrugged. "She... I don''t know. And I guess that''s the problem." He fiddled with his breakfast some more and decided to stop being fussy and get as much food out of this deal as possible. While it lasted. "You''ll see what I mean."

    Breakfast done, and with other morning necessities dealt with, the boys finally headed for the office door. It was closed but since Gerald had told them to go there, Sebastian decided to knock. The door immediately opened and Johanna greeted them with a cheerful smile. The twins entered the room and Kyle''s eyes immediately landed on the woman sitting behind the desk, her eyes were dark and piercing, but her expression was neutral. Kyle''s attempt at forcing a smile failed miserably and he simply nodded in an awkward greeting, she responded in kind, slightly tipping her hat in his direction. He had no idea whether to be reassured by that or not.

    "Morning," Gerald greeted. The man was definitely the most vocal of the three by far. "Why don''t you take a seat over there?" He pointed at the two chairs placed near the dying fire. Gerald himself took a seat across from Gabrielle, and Johanna sat on the edge of the desk blocking Gabrielle''s view, which resulted in a slight frown to disrupt the woman''s stoic aura. Johanna seemed to immediately realize this and moved to sit on the arm of Gerald''s chair instead. The man nonchalantly pushed the woman from her perch and she hit the ground with a thud. Jo glared up at Gerald who snorted and failed to hide a smirk, but at the same time stood up and offered a hand to help her, pulling her onto his vacant seat and opting to lean against the wall.

    "Are you two done playing around like children?" Gabrielle questioned. Her tone was, much like her expression, void of any discernible emotion,

    Gerald¡¯s tone was a little too innocent. "I don''t know what you mean."

    Johanna shrugged.

    "Mhm," Gabrielle mumbled in response. She took off her hat, the shadow of the leather brim lifting from her eyes. She placed it gently on the desktop and leaned forward in her seat, her grey eyes scanning the boys'' faces. "I''m sure the two of you have your share of questions to ask, no? So why don''t we start with that?"

    "Who are you?" Sebastian asked.

    Gabrielle tilted her head slightly, her eyes narrowed for a brief moment. "That''s both incredibly complicated and oddly simplistic as far as questions go. Why don''t you try elaborating a little bit?"

    "Who are you? As in... This... You..." Sebastian elaborated on his question by gesturing to the three of them with his hand.

    "Ah. Now, that... That is a very pertinent question." She gave a small nod of approval. "We are, well... Hunters, so to speak."

    "Porter," Gerald interjected with a small huff. "Don''t purposely confuse the children."

    Gabrielle shrugged slightly. "I was getting there. If you know a better way to explain this, by all means..."

    Gerald sighed. "No, no... Carry on."

    Gabrielle turned her attention to the twins once again. "Wolf Hunters, that''s what we call ourselves; although far from being an official name. We hunt assassins. Plain and simple."

    Sebastian looked at Gerald. "So you were on the Inn because..."

    "I was hunting that night. Yes." Gerald confirmed, nodding at his own statement. "I was waiting for one of them to leave so I could follow them."

    Silence lingered for some time following this admission. Sebastian wasn''t sure why he hadn''t been expecting something like that. After all, why else would someone be perched on top of a building that way?

    Gabrielle was the first one to speak, her eyes still fixed on the two boys. "Now, I have a question for you... Do you understand the gravity of your actions that night?"

    Kyle swallowed hard at the question, his eyes lowering to the ground. "Yes."

    "Mhm," Gabrielle mumbled. "Are you sorry?"

    "I..." Kyle cut himself off with a frown. "I don''t know."

    "Is it over?" Gerald questioned.

    Kyle turned to face the man with a look of confusion. "What do you mean?"

    "I mean, have you moved past it? Have you accepted the reality of your situation? Have you made peace with it by now? Is it over?"

    It took a moment for the twins to understand exactly what Gerald was asking and when it dawned on them, it turned out to be a far more difficult question to answer than either of them expected.

    "Listen, here''s the situation as it stands..." Gabrielle spoke up. "The two of you nearly caused a fatal incident that would not only antagonize the most powerful group of killers known to Valcrest but also result in the deaths of innocent bystanders. Had you, by some stroke of dumb luck, survived that fire, you would be on those people''s list for the rest of your lives. Trust me, that''s not something you want. Now, because Tucker intervened, the Wolves don''t know you exist. You could walk away from this as though it never happened, but you have to ask yourselves... Can you?"

    Sebastian''s hands were hurting, his knuckles white from gripping the arms of his chair, his eyes were fixed on the blurry image of the uneven-shaped stones that made up the ground. His chest started to hurt and he exhaled sharply. The silence was more and more thick and suffocating. Could he? "What if... What if we can''t?" The question left him before he could properly think it through. He could feel Kyle staring at him and he didn''t blame his twin for acting surprised.

    "Then you need to ask yourselves what you want to do about that," Gabrielle stated. "I want to make something very clear before we discuss anything else; we are not vigilantes. We''re not here to enforce some misguided notion of justice. We do what we do because the Wolfpack has, in one way or another, harmed us. This is revenge. Plain and simple. We''ll kill as many of them as we can until they stop us. That''s it. There''s no higher purpose. There''s no victory. It''s not possible to destroy something as ancient and as powerful as the Wolfpack. Sooner or later they are going to kill us one by one. That¡¯s where the road ends."

    "Porter, you really shouldn''t say such ominous things to young impressionable children," Gerald protested, although his tone was genuinely amused as though his colleague hadn''t been blatantly speaking of their certain deaths.

    Gabrielle turned her gaze to the man, her tone taking a very sharp edge. "I see no point in sugarcoating anything in this situation. The clearer the facts, the better."

    "Fair enough,¡± Gerald conceded with a calm shrug.

    "You..." Kyle''s voice came out weak and he forced a small cough to clear his throat. "You sound like you... Respect them."

    "I do." Gabrielle shrugged. "I''ve been doing this for fifteen years now. Or at least something close to it. I understand that right now it''s easier for you to think of the Wolfpack as, what their name might suggest, animals; monsters, something far greater and more frightening than mere humans can ever be. Truth of it is, like it or not, they''re only human. They''re people. And what we do is kill people. Same as them. Worse than them if that''s what it takes. Most of the time, that is what it takes.¡±

    Sebastian stared at the woman in silence as she spoke. She looked young. Closer to her thirties than the other two, but still young enough that fifteen years ago she wasn''t that much older than they were now. He couldn''t imagine how something like that could change a person. He wasn''t sure he wanted to find out. "You sound like you''re making us an offer."

    ¡°No. An offer would imply there¡¯s something to gain." Gabrielle¡¯s tone was almost eerily calm. "This is a path. It''s a path that no one in their right mind should ever take. Thus, our question stands; is it over? Because if you can honestly see yourself walking away from this right now. Take it from me; that''s exactly what you should do."

    "However, if you feel that you can''t. That you don''t see yourself capable of moving past this, then... Yes, it is possible to become one of us," Gerald added. "However, like Porter said, we''ve gotten to where we are from a place where we saw nothing left. And being a Hunter doesn''t mean fighting some faceless evil, it means killing people. It means becoming what you hate. It means stooping lower than what you hate. This isn''t a path you take because there''s nowhere else to go, this isn''t where you take some heroic final stand, this is where you fight for however long you can until Death takes you. And there''s no coming back from that."

    Gabrielle followed Gerald''s statement by opening a drawer on the desk and pulling from it a ring. It was smooth, made of silver, and it shone in the rays of sunlight coming through the open door. "Wolves wear rings like this. This one belonged to the first Wolf I killed. I wasn''t much older than you are, only fifteen. He was younger than that." She followed this statement by digging into the drawer one more time and pulling from it a string of identical rings bound together by an iron chain that passed through their centers. Sebastian tried, but it was impossible to count exactly how many there were. He glanced at Kyle and saw his brother had a mixed expression of shock and admiration on his face. He could surely understand why. It wasn''t just that the woman had killed all those people, but that she had survived doing so.

    "Gabe..." The voice that sounded in the room was foreign to the boys and very soft; just barely louder than a whisper, "It''s too much."

    Kyle and Sebastian turned to Johanna and saw that the woman was staring at Gabrielle with a slight frown of concern marking her features.

    Gabrielle sighed, her eyes seeming to soften under the other woman''s gaze. "Yes, you''re right," she agreed, retrieving the rings and placing them back in the drawer. "This is a lot to take in at once." She leaned back in her seat. "Why don''t you take some time to think about it. Let it sink in. And we''ll talk again later?"

    Sebastian nodded in agreement, then turned to Johanna. "I thought you didn''t talk."

    "You never asked," the woman replied with a shrug.

    "Gabe?" Kyle mumbled, his expression momentarily amused.

    "Don''t call her that. Trust me." Gerald advised, pushing himself away from the wall and turning as though to leave.

    "Actually..." Sebastian called. "I need to ask for a favor."

    "Oh?" Gerald turned back around to stare at the boy. "And what might that be?"

    "We left some things behind in Blackpond. Personal items."

    "How important are they?" Gabrielle asked.

    "Important enough not to sell for food," Kyle answered.

    Gabrielle offered the boys paper and pen. "Make a list and write down directions. One of us will get it."

    Gerald shrugged. "I''ll go."

    Gabrielle nodded her agreement. "Alright." She turned to the twins. "It''ll take Tucker four days to walk to Blackpond and come back. "How about we discuss this again once he returns? That should give us all enough time to think things through."

    Kyle took the pen and paper and wrote down a list of their belongings. With it, he sketched a little map alongside written directions to their last hiding place. "Hopefully, everything will be there," he said, handing the paper to Gerald. "Either way, we appreciate it."

    Gerald nodded, taking the paper with a smile. "If it''s there, I''ll find it," he assured, folding the paper in his hand and taking his leave. Johanna stood up and left after him without a word of warning. Kyle stood up as well, he waited for Sebastian but he didn''t follow, nodding at his brother to go on without him. Kyle hesitated but left the room as well.

    Gabrielle leaned forward in her chair. "Anything else you need?" she asked.

    "I have one more question for you if you don''t mind," Sebastian mumbled.

    The woman stared intently into his eyes for a moment before nodding. "Sure."

    "Why keep the rings?"

    Gabrielle shifted her gaze to the closed drawer and, surprisingly, she smiled. "Because it hurts them. It hurts them more than death ever could."

 Uprise 1.06

    [Abandoned Outpost | Lunaris 7th | Early Morning]

    Four days had passed since the meeting. To the twins, that time passed in a blur. Sebastian spent most of it in the office, raiding the bookshelves and trying not to be unnerved by Gabrielle when the woman was present. Kyle, on the other hand, had taken to exploring the area around the Outpost, careful not to stray too far, but following some of the paths leading out of the main clearing. The remainder of their time and energy was spent caught up in arguments; weighing their options, but reaching no consensus.

    It was in the aftermath of one such argument, during a silent and tension-filled breakfast, that they heard the familiar sound of footsteps climbing up the wooden stairs. They immediately turned to face the door, under the assumption that it was Gerald¡ªtheir suspicions confirmed when he appeared at the threshold.

    "I have to say," Gerald called as he entered the room. "This is not what I expected when you wrote down ''swords'' on that list, boy." The twins immediately recognized the two sheathed weapons slung across Gerald''s back. He untangled the sheaths from his shoulder and placed the swords on Sebastian''s bed. "I''m no expert, but even I can tell these are quality blades. You could live like princes if you found a good buyer for them."

    "What would be the fun in that?" Kyle quipped, turning his attention back to his bowl of oatmeal and scooping the last spoonful with a shrug.

    Sebastian shook his head as he moved from his chair to sit on the edge of the bed, pulling one of the swords onto his lap. "When we were born, our father took a trip to his homeland to have these made for us," he told Gerald. "It was important to him that we never part with them."

    "Like we said," Kyle added, "important enough not to sell for food."

    Gerald pondered Kyle''s statement for a silent moment, then muttered, "I see."

    Sebastian pulled the sword from the sheath just enough to inspect a symbol engraved onto the base of the blade. He traced his index finger along the lines perfectly etched into the dark metal. His eyes softened as they followed the movement¡ªas though there was some unwritten tale only he could read in the carved symbol¡ªbut his expression dulled as he pushed the weapon back into the scabbard.

    "Yours," he declared, holding the sword out towards Kyle.

    Kyle stood from the table and took the weapon from his brother''s hands with care, pulling it halfway from its scabbard and inspecting it himself.

    Gerald waited for both boys to breathe out in relief that the weapons hadn''t been lost¡ªhowever fleeting the response was¡ªbefore confronting them with the subject of all of their arguments the past few days. "Have you decided whether you''re staying with us or not?"

    The twins exchanged concerned glances and after a beat of silence, Sebastian answered: "Not yet."

    "I see," the man repeated. "Well, in any case, I''ll have you two know that I brought these up here for you to see, but I''m not allowing you to keep them." Kyle was immediately ready to protest, but before he had the chance, Gerald continued. "You don''t know how to use a sword. For what I''ve seen in Blackpond you can barely swing your fists properly. You don''t get access to deadly weapons you''re unfit to carry while in our base; personal items included." He nodded towards the door, beckoning the boys to follow. "Come with me. And bring those with you."

    Sebastian and Kyle gave each other a confused glance but did as they were told without protest, following Gerald across the bridge into the office. The Hunter walked past the desk and moved the bookcase Sebastian had seen Gabrielle emerge from on his first night. Behind it was a small space with a latch on the ground. Gerald opened the door and climbed down into a dark room below. The boys could see a faint glow of torchlight from the opening and Gerald once again commanded them to follow. The twins paused in front of the open hatch. Sebastian, as usual, was the one to take initiative and climb down after Gerald, Kyle following close behind.

    The place they found themselves in was a room about the size of the office above, bare of any furniture and lit up by wall sconces that Gerald took the time to light one by one. In it were stored all sorts of weapons, either mounted on stands made of iron and wood or affixed to the wall in decorative displays. An armory, stock-full of swords, maces, pole-arms, daggers, throwing knives. If it could be used to take a life, odds are it was in this room.

    Gerald finished lighting the room and stood facing a particular wall. On it, a large shield was mounted on display. Made entirely of metal, it had a white-silvery surface framed in gold and adorned with a red and gold sun; the sigil of the White Knights of Newhaven. A sword made of the same silvery metal and a golden grip lay static on a stand directly beneath it.

    Gerald placed his hand on the shield with a smile. His eyes warmed more than the boys had ever seen, and for once he looked more his age than he did a grumpy old man. "This shield and this sword were the only things of value I had with me when I joined the Hunters," he told them.

    Kyle looked from the shield to the man with an expression of shock and awe. "You were a White Knight!?"

    Gerald released an airy laugh. "I was in the Guard, I never made it as far as becoming a Knight. These belonged to my mother."

    Sebastian stepped closer so that he was standing right beside Gerald. "Your mother was a Knight."

    Gerald nodded. "That she was." He lowered his hand from the shield, his smile turning melancholic as his fingers brushed the sun emblem painted onto the shimmering surface.

    "Wolves?" Sebastian asked.

    Gerald''s expression relaxed and a soft sigh escaped his lips. "If only it was that simple,"

    Sebastian''s focus shifted to another display. Mounted right beside the shimmering silver and gold of a White Knight''s weapons, were a pair of swords. The weapons were made of dark steel, blemished by time and wear, their hilts wrapped in faded red leather. They were a stark contrast to the smooth untarnished metal wielded by a Newhaven elite.

    Gerald followed Sebastian''s gaze to the weapons. "Johanna''s," he stated. ''If you want that story you''ll have to ask her directly, but... I would advise against it."

    Sebastian turned to look at Gerald, the man shrugged and said no more, his green eyes lingering on the weapons.

    "What about all these other weapons?" Kyle asked, pacing amongst the weapon racks, mindful not to bump into anything.

    "We all have our hobbies. This is Porter''s." Gerald pulled a heavy battle axe from one of the mounts and held it in his hand. The head was a crescent-shaped steel blade, engraved with a pattern of flames, its smooth surface reflected the light flickering from the walls and created the illusion the metal itself was giving off an orange light. "Most of these are commissioned weapons, They sit here for a while until they''re delivered to buyers," he explained. "Some, though, she makes either to try something different or perfect a technique, and they become a permanent part of the collection."

    The twins looked around at the number of weapons stashed in the room. "How long have you been living in this Outpost?" Sebastian asked.

    "Three years." Gerald gently placed the axe back on the weapon rack. "It took me a while to find this place. Secure it. Make it habitable. Then make it comfortable..." Gerald moved past the boys and found an empty weapon''s stand. "Alright. This is where we''re going to keep those until you''re either Hunters or you decide to leave; whichever one you choose."

    The boys surrendered the swords to Gerald and he placed them on the stand. "There we go. Now, if you want to come down here again and have a look at these, you''ll have to ask Porter to unlock it for you. Just be warned; you run the risk of getting lectured about every weapon in this room."

    "That sounds pretty interesting, actually." Sebastian smiled. "And we don''t get to put ours on the wall?"

    "Famous last words, trust me." Gerald snorted. "And no. Not yet."

    A thick silence followed those words, the unspoken truth of their undefined status weighing on the boys'' shoulders. but Gerald was right in saying this wasn''t a choice they could make lightly.

    "If we don''t decide to join you, then..." Kyle spoke up but only halfway, letting the question trail off, unsure where he was even going with it.

    "How long are we allowed to stay here?" Sebastian finished his brother''s thought. "I mean, you''re not going to shelter us forever, I assume."

    Gerald snorted. "Remember what I said? You don''t choose to stay just because you have nowhere else to go. This is not a choice you make lightly." He turned around to face Seb and Kyle, scrutinizing the boys. "You''re allowed to stay until I deem you fit for travel. Which is unlikely to happen until the end of Winter."

    Sebastian was unable to mask the surprise in his expression. Yes, they were a little worn out from living on the streets and eating scraps, but it wouldn''t take them that long to get in a decent state. Kyle had almost fully recovered from his drunken antics already. "That''s... Generous."

    "If you say so," Gerald responded with a shrug, starting to lead the boys towards the open hatch. "Come on, I''m sure you had plenty of downtime while I was away. Time to earn your keep."

    <hr>

    [Abandoned Outpost | Lunaris 7th | Late morning]

    "She''s still watching," Sebastian muttered.

    Kyle shrugged. "So? Let her watch, we''re not doing anything suspicious for you to be worried," he replied, piling up cut firewood in his arms in an attempt to carry it all inside at once. "Why are you so bothered by Porter? I mean, I get that she''s intimidating, but she hasn''t done anything hostile."

    Sebastian sighed. "I know. You''re right. I don''t know. I just feel like I''m being evaluated every time she looks at me. It puts me on edge." He stopped mid-swing, slowly lowered woodcutting axe, and lifted his head to look up at the figure standing atop the Western tower. The woman caught his eye and tipped her hat towards him, as she''d often do. It was beyond him why such a harmless gesture made him so ill-at-ease, but it did.

    Kyle watched the exchange and snorted. "I think she''s doing it to mess with you."

    Sebastian shook his head. "You''re probably right." He lifted the axe and brought it down hard on the log, observing as the wood parted almost clean in half. He was surprised Gerald had allowed him to do this again after last time, but the man had thankfully continued to act as though his act of tree murder had never happened in the first place.

    "Why do you want to stay, then?" Kyle questioned. "I mean, if Porter makes you so uncomfortable and you were so angered at me for trying to get at the Wolves in Blackpond, why are you even considering this?"

    Sebastian gave the log another hit of the axe to crack it completely and once again put the instrument down, turning to look at his brother. "What you did is different from what these guys do, Kyle. What I said is that we can''t hurt the Wolves. And we can''t. But these guys sure can."

    Kyle ran his fingers through his hair. They''d been over this a thousand times in the past days and at this point, the conversation felt like an endless loop. "We''ve been over the fact these guys are capable of killing Wolves. They''re alive, that''s enough proof of that. What I''m questioning is the part where there''s no turning back from this. A week ago you wanted to go to the Crimson or the White Shadows and now you want to spend whatever¡¯s left of our lives antagonizing a clan of trained killers."

    Sebastian ran one hand over his eyes and a tired groan sounded from behind his fingers. "Porter asked us if it''s over. Is it? Will it ever be, really?" He stared Kyle straight in the eyes, trying to read his brother''s emotions to no avail. "We don''t have to do this together."

    Kyle frowned. "That''s not an option."

    Sebastian shook his head. "Yes, it is. It has to be. You said it yourself; there''s no turning back from this. I think if there''s ever a point where parting ways is an option, it''s here."

    "You don''t think it''ll be over for you."

    Sebastian shrugged, poking the dead stump chopping block with the tip of his boot. "I don''t know. I don''t know what any of this means for me. And I''m not gonna lie, the thought of finding out scares me. Being a Hunter means killing people. Inevitably. I''m not sure if I can do that, but some part of me feels that I can. That I want to. That worries me." Sebastian looked down at the axe, now laying innocent at his feet, "I worry that I can. That it won¡¯t mean anything if I do."

    Kyle remained silent at first. His twin''s admission had caught him off guard. Sebastian had always been the reasonable one. The one who wanted to put everything behind and move on. It never crossed Kyle''s mind that he would be the one thinking about staying. "I understand. I do. I... I know that what I did at the Inn was... Inexcusable. I realize that. I¡¯m not sure what Kat would think of me for that, but... I¡¯m also not sure that I''m sorry. Part of me feels like burning the whole place down would have been worth killing just one of them. And that... Isn¡¯t right."

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "It''s also not wrong," Sebastian added, leaning down to pick up the axe. "What value do the Wolves give to human life, really?" He split another log with two forceful strikes and piled the halves on top of his brother. "What value did they place on her life?"

    "We''re not them," Kyle retorted, his form wobbling under the added weight of two more pieces of wood to his already comically large pile. "I don''t know if I want to be them. Or worse than them for that matter."

    Sebastian flinched. That was the issue right there. He could imagine what Kat would say to this. He could picture the hurt on her face if he told her he wanted to hurt these people. He wanted to kill them. For her. "I don''t know what to do," he admitted. "I do know we need to decide and we''ve been running in circles."

    Kyle attempted to shrug, but that only caused the pile of split logs in his arms to sway dangerously. He struggled for a few moments to catch his balance and started to walk into the first floor of the Eastern tower with them. There Johanna was splitting the pile of logs in three. One to heat the tub in the bathroom, one for the stove and the third presumably for the fireplace.

    "Can I ask you something?" Kyle called.

    Jo turned to look at him with a smile and nodded her agreement.

    "You''ve killed people, right? Is it... How do you...?" He trailed off, unsure how to finish voicing the question.

    Johanna''s expression changed from calm and cheerful to a pained grimace for a moment. She stopped what she was doing¡ªletting the cut log she was holding fall to the floor¡ªand walked over to the confused boy, wrapping him in a tight hug.

    Kyle tensed at the unexpected display of affection, but stopped himself from pushing the woman away and allowed it. It didn¡¯t answer his question and he was just as confused as before, but in some small way it helped.

    Johanna held the boy in her arms for almost a full minute before letting go. Kyle waited even after she resumed her task without giving him a straight answer. When he resigned himself to the response he¡¯d gotten and finally turned to leave, a soft mumble stopped him in his tracks.

    "It''s easier than you think."

    Kyle turned and walked back into the kitchen. "It shouldn''t be."

    "A lot of things shouldn''t be," she shrugged.

    A loud clap sounded behind Kyle¡¯s back and disrupted his next thought before he had a chance to voice it. "That''s enough wood, I think," Gerald declared as he entered the kitchen. "Morning," he added, offering Jo a smile.

    "Mhm," she hummed.

    "Mhm," he repeated, agreeing with some unspoken statement. The grin on his face was almost goofy as he turned his attention from her to Kyle. "The knapsack I salvaged from your little hideout is in your room. I didn''t go through it but seeing as the swords were still there, I''ll assume nothing is missing."

    "That''s good," Kyle responded, his eyes on Jo. The woman had an annoyed expression on her face now. He looked back to Gerald and based on how the man¡¯s smile hadn¡¯t faltered, it was safe to say her reaction was exactly what he¡¯d wanted.

    Gerald sat at the small table in the center of the kitchen. Besides that, only a tin for washing up and a stove furnished the room. The rest of the space was filled with sacks of flour and grain, some of them carelessly dropped in the corner as if waiting for proper storage. The table was mostly used for preparing meals. No one seemed to actually sit together and eat as far as Kyle could tell, but nonetheless, there were two round stools for sitting at both sides. Kyle silently sat across from Gerald. He wanted to see what was going on with those two and took full advantage of how neither seemed to mind him still being there.

    "So," Gerald started. "Is there any breakfast left or am I going to have to wait for lunch? I haven''t eaten since last night."

    Johanna opened one of the small sacks of grains neatly piled on one of the corners, filled a cup with raw oats and set it on the table in front of Gerald.

    The man openly laughed at this. "Oh, wow, really? What do you take me for, a horse?¡± He waited for a response, but since Jo gave him none, he continued in a matter-of-fact tone. ¡°Hm. Well, I was going to let you have this, but since there''s nothing else for me, I''ll have to eat it myself..." He placed something on the table. It was a rectangular object, about the size of a small book, wrapped in some sort of leaf, or straw.

    Johanna perked up at his words and turned to look. Her eyes lit with excitement when she spotted the package. She unleashed a tiny squeal of delight and pounced on Gerald, wrapping her arms so tight around the man he was visibly struggling to breathe.

    "Whoa... Easy..." Gerald wheezed, gently untangling his friend''s arms from around his neck, careful not to push her off his lap in the process. He drew a deep breath once Jo had released him and breathed out a chuckle. "Seriously now, did you think I''d just forget your birthday?"

    Kyle''s eyes widened. She thought Gerald forgot her birthday. It was Jo''s birthday.

    Johanna took the object from the tabletop and unwrapped it. It was a sizable, and solid-looking bar of chocolate. The woman excitedly broke a piece off of it and stuffed it in her mouth with a huge grin of satisfaction. Her eyes then fell on the cup of oats and she winced in a moment of guilt, extending the chocolate bar towards Gerald.

    "Nah-ah. No," the man argued. "It''s your birthday present. That means I don''t get a piece, Porter doesn''t get a piece, you do not share this with these kids... It''s for you. Are we clear on that?"

    Jo withdrew the offer and her smile softened. She carefully wrapped up the rest of the chocolate for later and proceeded to wrap Gerald in yet another hug. This time with less force. "Thanks, Gerry," she whispered.

    Gerald returned the embrace with a smile. "Happy twenty-fourth," he replied, his eyes landed on Kyle and hardened in playful warning. "Boy, you heard what I said, right? No begging for chocolate. I know where you sleep."

    Jo let out a small giggle at Gerald''s threat and slapped him in the arm, breaking their hug. She then stood from the man''s lap, her cheeks suddenly gaining a few shades of pink. "Are you hungry?" She asked.

    "No, I was just provoking you. Don''t worry. I had travel provisions on me," Gerald reassured.

    "Mhm," she hummed, idly running a hand through his hair before removing the cup of oats from the table, returning the grain to its respective sack. "Good. I don''t like it when you don''t eat."

    "Yes, I know." Gerald shook his head behind her back, but the man still had a wide grin on his face; clearly basking in the success of his little birthday surprise. Kyle couldn''t deny that it was heartwarming how those two interacted with each other¡ªkillers or not.

    <hr>

    [Abandoned Outpost | Lunaris 7th | Midday]

    Sebastian had gone upstairs as soon as Gerald relieved him of his woodcutting duties, having been told that¡¯s where the rest of their belongings would be. The knapsack Gerald left on the table was worn, dirty, and riddled with poorly stitched holes. A miracle it hadn''t spilled its contents all over the forest while making the trip. Not that there was much in it to begin with. Most of it was junk; crumpled sheets of paper, broken quills, and some junk they picked up from the streets. There were only two things Sebastian would have crawled his way back to Blackpond for. The first was a small framed portrait of a smiling couple and a little girl. It wasn''t anything fancy, it wasn''t even colored¡ª something a friend of the family had drawn in charcoal¡ªbut it was still a fairly detailed picture of their parents and an eight-year-old Kat. Sebastian set the portrait down on the table with a wistful smile and then rummaged through the bag for the other object; a leather-bound book.

    "Seb, you''re not going to believe th-..." Kyle burst into the room filled with excitement over something, but the sight of the framed portrait stopped him dead in his tracks. He frowned and averted his eyes as he moved to sit on his bed.

    "What am I not going to believe?" Sebastian asked.

    "Hm? Oh, it''s actually Jo''s birthday today!" Kyle exclaimed. "Can you believe that?"

    "Yes. I mean, people have birthdays. It''s not that unbelievable." Sebastian couldn''t help a twinge of amusement.

    "Yes, I know. I just mean, she made us muffins for our birthday. Even though it was a little late. We should do something for her."

    "Hm." Sebastian shrugged. "Like what? I mean, I understand the sentiment, but we''re not particularly skilled at crafts and we don''t have the money or the means to buy presents right now."

    Kyle''s eyes landed on the crumpled paper and broken quills. "How about a card?"

    Sebastian pondered this. They made cards for their sister''s birthday all the time. They were never anything more than a written birthday wish. They never even drew any pictures on them, but Kat seemed to enjoy them for the sentiment. "Can''t hurt, I guess." Sebastian agreed, examining the book he salvaged from the knapsack, its pages still empty except for the very first one, where his sister had written her own little note. His fingers traced the neatly penned words.

    "That still empty?" Kyle asked.

    "For now," Seb answered. "I''ll write on it when I''m ready."

    "It''s just a journal, Seb. It''s not some magical tome of destiny or something like that."

    Sebastian laughed. "Have you been raiding the bookshelves too? Magical tome of destiny."

    "I may have looked at an adventure book or two." Kyle shrugged. "My point stands."

    Sebastian shook his head, still chuckling at his brother''s words. "It''s my journal. And I''ll use it when I feel like it. What''s it to you?"

    "Nothing, I guess,¡± Kyle threw his hands up in defeat, ¡°I''ll shut up about it."

    Sebastian snorted through the last remnants of his laughter, flipping the book pages to the very last, a dried flower falling from the book. A blood-stained white rose. The boy''s expression shut down at the sight of the flower. He picked it up from where it''d fallen on the bed, tucking it away amongst the book''s pages once more. "Kyle."

    "Yeah?"

    "I want to be a Hunter."

    <hr>

    [Abandoned Outpost | Lunaris 8th | Sunrise]

    Gerald woke up before sunrise, and helped himself to a few pieces of fruit and some tea while he waited for its arrival. When the sun''s rays began to creep in from the north side of the clearing, he exited the kitchen, climbed the stairs, and pulled Kyle and Sebastian out of bed by their feet. The boys crashed to the stone ground with a chorus of pained groans and muttered obscenities before they even had the chance to open their eyes..

    "I warned you. Be downstairs by sunrise or I''ll come get you." Gerald barked at the sleepy boys. "Get dressed, get food in the kitchen and have your asses out front as fast as possible. Don''t make me come for you again."

    Gerald left and the twins hurried to follow his orders. Sebastian forced his food down¡ªtoo disoriented from the sudden awakening to even register hunger. Once they were fed and ready, they left the kitchen and joined Gerald out front. The man silently guided them through one of the paths leading out of the clearing. A short walk lead them to a smaller area, just far enough that the towers were no longer visible. There were straw dummies set up there, as well as punching bags hanging from the trees. "Okay," Gerald started. "You two are, as is, utterly useless in a fight. We need to change that."

    The twins exchanged a glance and shifted nervously in place, but remained silent and listened as Gerald continued.

    "In the next few days, I''m going to instill a routine. I''m going to drill it into you until it becomes natural to wake up and do it without me having to tell you. Every day. Rain or snow. If the Twins themselves decide to come down from the Divine Plane and tear apart the fabric of creation, I want you still in this training area at this time. Every day. That is not negotiable. Are we understood?"

    Kyle and Seb nodded. "Yes," they answered in unison.

    "Good," Gerald nodded in approval. "Tomorrow I''ll give you proper exercises, but today I just want to see what, if anything, you''re capable of. So, one of you, go on and punch one of the bags."

    After a few moments of hesitation from both boys, Kyle gave his brother a small shove and nodded towards the sandbags. Sebastian shrugged and walked up to the punching bag, slamming his right fist into it. It was awkward and the force of impact traveled from his knuckles to his wrist, causing a wince of pain.

    Gerald snorted a small trace of laughter. "I thought so."

    Sebastian shook the pain away from his wrist and glared at Kyle, his brother openly laughing at his failure. "Why don''t you do it, smartass?" He challenged.

    Kyle glared at him, but stepped up to another one of the bags and punched it. It wasn''t very powerful, but it was visibly better.

    Gerald sighed. "Alright." He stepped in front of one of the bags, "Pay attention." He showed the boys his closed fists, and stood in front of one of the punching bags, with feet slightly parted and one hand ahead of the other in front of his face. Gerald punched the bag a couple of times and then repeated the act slowly, showing how he twisted his body along with the punches. He relaxed his stance and turned to the boys. "One thing you need to understand about fighting is that it hurts. Slamming your fist into someone''s face hurts. Getting punched; no matter where the punch lands, hurts." He swung his fist towards Kyle and watched the boy duck and cover his head with his hands. "Pain doesn''t kill you, but fearing pain might." He warned, lowering his hands. "Your reaction time is precious. It doesn''t matter if you know the proper way to make a fist so you don''t break your thumbs, or what stance to take so you can dodge more quickly. If you have to take the time to think about it, you''re putting yourself in a disadvantage. That''s why training is vital. The right gut instincts can and will save your life." He pointed at the punching bags. "Now, try again."

    For what felt like hours, Kyle and Sebastian slammed their fists against the sandbags, trying to imitate Gerald as best as they could. The man occasionally corrected their stances and offered them advice. After a while, everything went silent except for the soft ''thuds'' of fists hitting soft leather mixed with increasingly heavy breathing. Both boys felt the strain of activity but dutifully continued until commanded to stop.

    "For a start, I will say, that was actually promising," Gerald declared. "You''re far from doing any real fighting, but you''ve made progress." The man indicated the center of the small training area and sat on the ground with his legs crossed, motioning for the boys to sit in front of him.

    Sebastian and Kyle sat in front of the Hunter with their legs crossed as well¡ªboth still feeling their heartbeats pounding in their chests and trying to breathe it into submission.

    Gerald looked from Kyle to Sebastian in silence, letting the boys catch their breath. Once it seemed like they had rested enough, he spoke. "How long ago have you Awakened?"

    Both boys immediately tensed at the question. Of course, Gerald knew. He had seen Kyle almost set fire to the Inn. There was no point in hiding it. "I''ve awakened nine months ago," Kyle answered.

    Gerald nodded his approval but turned to Sebastian. "And you?" When Sebastian seemed surprised the man smiled. "Boy, you''re identical twins. If your brother is Enlightened, then as sure as the Sun sets in the South, you are as well."

    Sebastian was hesitant, but knew it was pointless to try and contest Gerald¡¯s logic. "I am. I''ve... Awakened a bit sooner. Before... All of this."

    "You''re not pyrokinetic are you?" Gerald questioned.

    "No. I..." Sebastian cut himself off. "I''m still making sense of it. It''s like an intuition sometimes."

    "Oh?" Gerald¡¯s tone was interested. "Stand up."

    Sebastian stood up and Gerald did as well. They stood in front of each other in silence for a long moment. and then Gerald aimed a very forceful punch straight at Sebastian''s face.

    The boy yelped in surprise, but moved out of the way just in time, Gerald''s fist stirring the air next to his ear. "What the hell!?"

    "I was wondering how you escaped Porter''s arrow the other night. I was sure it would have at least grazed your arm, but you didn''t have a scratch on you."

    "It doesn''t always work!" Sebastian shouted, glaring daggers at the man.

    "Boy, what did I tell you about fighting? You are going to get hurt. Learning to fight involves fighting. Get used to the idea," Gerald scolded. He motioned for Kyle to get up as well and had the boys face each other. "Okay, time for both of you to learn how to dodge."

    Gerald instructed the boys on how to defend themselves and how to better dodge out of the way of punches. They sparred with each other after that. Kyle was particularly unhappy with this because Sebastian had an unfair advantage dodging him. He even managed to counter a few times on instinct, which seemed to impress Gerald to some small degree. One counter landed with more force than intended, though. Kyle was hit straight in the face, stumbled back a few steps with the impact and doubled over.

    Sebastian lowered his fists immediately, concern plastered on his face. "Crap, are you okay?"

    Kyle shook his head, unable to speak. His whole body felt warm and his hands were tingling uncomfortably. He could feel fire rising in his veins, coating the inside of his lungs with every breath, trying to get out. His fists clenched at his sides and he forced himself to focus on nails digging into his palms, on his toes curled on the insides of his boots, any sensation that was tangible; any feeling that wasn¡¯t panic. He forced himself to breathe even if it hurt. Fast and furious at first, and gradually slower, deeper, until it started to feel normal again. The whole ordeal only lasted a few moments¡ªthough it felt like hours¡ªand once it was over Kyle straightened himself up with a weary groan; his sight blurry and his body swaying from the strain.

    "Okay," Gerald stated. "I think it''s time we stop." The man had been watching Kyle closely while he reined in the surge of magic, his expression almost as unreadable as Gabrielle''s. Much like Sebastian''s little mishap with the wood axe, Gerald made no mention of what had just happened and commanded them to bathe and rest. "Tomorrow I want you both up and ready before the crack of dawn. We''re running and exercising before breakfast. Don''t make me go get you," he warned.

    The boys agreed and started heading back to the towers. Kyle walked ahead, muttering a little under his breath. Sebastian fell behind, staring down at his bruised knuckles with a thoughtful frown.

 Uprise 1.07

    [Abandoned Outpost | Lunaris 24 | Nightfall]

    "I can''t take it anymore," Kyle whined from under his covers, "Gerald is trying to kill us. I know he''s trying to kill us."

    Sebastian rolled his eyes at his brother, thankful that the groans of the wooden bed frame were loud enough to mask his own sounds of discomfort as he collapsed on it. "He''s not trying to kill us."

    There was no answer, and before Sebastian thought to check on his brother, Kyle''s snores began to fill the room.

    Their evenings had been like this for the better part of two weeks now; grunts and complaints followed by the sounds of intense snoring. The first few days of training had Sebastian out like a light the moment his head touched the pillow, but as time passed, the pain and strain of exertion had already started to lose its effects.

    After what felt like hours of lying awake, Sebastian decided he needed to be somewhere else in order to unwind. He crawled out of bed and lumbered out of the room. The office door was closed which meant Gabrielle was already asleep, or didn¡¯t want to be disturbed at least. Gerald was keeping watch tonight¡ªalthough Sebastian wasn''t sure what that entailed¡ªand Johanna was nowhere in sight as usual. On his way down the stairs Sebastian was surprised to see a flicker of light emanating from the kitchen. He entered the room expecting Johanna, but found Gabrielle instead. The Hunter was seated at the table, sipping from a cup of tea, her hat off and placed gently on her lap¡ªshe looked as tired as he felt.

    "Can''t sleep either?" Sebastian questioned, taking a seat across from her.

    "Haven''t tried yet," she responded. "Is Tucker not working you hard enough? I''d expect you both to be out like a rock at this hour."

    Sebastian shrugged. "I''m sure I''ll regret it tomorrow."

    "You will." Gabrielle nodded, taking another sip of her tea.

    Sebastian leaned forward, propping his elbow on the table and resting his head on his open palm. "Why did you offer to let us join you anyway? I''m pretty sure you don''t want us here," he questioned.

    Gabrielle paused halfway through sipping her tea and set the cup down. "I think I made myself sufficiently clear at the meeting. There was no offer. This is a path. You''re either on it or you''re not and that''s for you to know. Not me."

    Sebastian frowned at the tabletop. That only answered half his question and did nothing to ease his confusion. He raised his head and met Gabrielle''s eyes. The woman''s expression was the same as the day he arrived; the shock of finding a malnourished teenager sitting in her room aside. She hadn''t demonstrated any distaste towards him or Kyle at any point in the past two weeks. Nor had she attempted to show any form of acceptance. Even the fact that Sebastian was sitting there staring without a word didn''t seem to cause any reaction. The woman sat, holding his gaze and showing him nothing more than mild curiosity. Sebastian snorted through his nose and lowered his eyes to the table once more, opting to remain silent.

    Gabrielle finished her tea and set the cup down on the table in front of Sebastian. "Give it time. It gets worse, but... Then it gets better." She stood up and placed her hat atop her head. "Have a good night, Rivers."

    Sebastian didn''t know how to respond, and remained frozen in his seat as the woman left¡ªher words resonating far deeper than they had any right. If it was meant to cheer him up in some way; it hadn¡¯t. Things were fine enough now. He didn¡¯t need to get better and he sure didn¡¯t want to find out what ¡®getting worse¡¯ would involve. With a heavy sigh, Sebastian left the kitchen and crawled his way back to bed.

    <hr>

    [Abandoned Outpost | Lunaris 25 | An hour before sunrise]

    Kyle woke up to find his brother still asleep. Both boys had gotten used to being out of bed before sunrise¡ªunder Gerald''s threats of coming to get them otherwise¡ªbut Sebastian was usually up first. Kyle frowned and poked his brother awake. Sebastian groaned in protest, but eventually rolled out of bed. They set out to do their daily routine of running and exercises before breakfast. As per Gerald''s word, they no longer required supervision. Their run was unusually quiet and Kyle noted that Sebastian was jogging behind him when he would usually make sure to be the one in the lead. Kyle chose not to question and gave his twin some space, but when they sat down for breakfast afterward, Johanna took one look at him and frowned. She moved over to Sebastian and pressed her palm to his forehead.

    "Go back to bed," she told him.

    Sebastian gently pushed Jo''s hand away and muttered, "I''m okay."

    "I''m not asking," Jo''s tone wasn''t different from her usual near-whisper; it was just loud enough to be audible and so soft it was almost musical, and yet, the sharp glare that accompanied her words left no room for protest or discussion.

    Sebastian stood without a word and left the kitchen, Kyle remained in his seat while Jo walked after his brother with a bowl of cut-up fruit in her hands. She nearly dropped the bowl while bumping into Gerald in the doorway. They exchanged a simple glance and Johanna shook her head. That was the extent of their interaction, but it seemed to give Gerald enough to grasp the situation. The man entered, sat in the spot Sebastian vacated and picked some fruit from the large platter Jo had previously set. "Your brother''s not feeling well?"

    "Think so. Jo felt his forehead and sent him back to bed." Kyle shrugged, "I think he hasn''t been sleeping lately."

    "Hm," Gerald mumbled, chewing on a slice of pear. "I"ll have a look at him after training is done."

    "You sound so very concerned," Kyle deadpanned.

    "Johanna is probably doing enough concerned smothering on behalf of us all at the moment, any more won''t improve his condition." Gerald snorted. "And don''t think this gives you an excuse to dodge training."

    Kyle groaned at his half-eaten breakfast. "I was far from hopeful, believe me."

    <hr>

    Sebastian wasn''t too pleased with the idea of missing out on training for the day, but halfway through climbing the stairs he felt his body starting to give up. The boy stumbled his way into bed¡ªa pile of rocks settling on his stomach¡ªand lay down on his back. He remained that way for a long while, watching the world blur in and out of existence while his body weighed him down. The room''s ceiling was a cold grey canvas, marred by jagged lines where the passing of time had traced a pattern of cracks along the stone. Sebastian tried to lull himself by following them with his eyes, but they were blurry and he kept losing track of them. He ran his hands over his face and squeezed his eyes shut. For a moment he caught a glimpse of a spotted wooden surface flash behind his closed lids. The ceiling above his bedroom. Home.

    "You can''t avoid me forever, you know."

    Sebastian sat up with a jolt, letting out a muffled groan into his hands. "I know," he muttered. "I know!"

    "Breathe."

    Sebastian froze when the soft whisper reached his ears. It dawned on him that Johanna had followed from the kitchen and had been sitting there all along. The boy raised his head and turned so that he was facing the woman, his back pressed against the wall like a cornered animal. She was sitting at the table, brown eyes peering at him with warmth and concern. His abandoned breakfast waiting for him on the table top. "I''m okay," he argued.

    "You still need to breathe," she smiled.

    "If I wasn''t I''d be dead."

    "You will if you don''t eat," Jo added, grabbing the fruit bowl and pushing it onto his lap.

    "Don''t we have anything that isn''t fruit and oats?" The boy frowned.

    "Currently, no." Jo shrugged. "We will soon."

    Sebastian assessed the bowl of fruit with an apathetic gaze and, after a moment¡¯s hesitation, started to eat. He didn¡¯t want it, but it did provide an excuse to ignore Johanna for a couple of minutes.

    "Your family?"

    Sebastian followed Johanna''s gaze to the portrait on the table, then immediately looked back down as if the image burned his eyes. "This was before Kyle and I were born. So no. Not our family." The boy shook his head and swallowed hard, returning to his bowl of fruit in silence until it was empty.

    Johanna was kind enough to allow Sebastian to shut down, but didn''t move from her seat or showed signs that she¡¯d be leaving. Resigned to the woman''s company, the boy reached out to place his empty bowl on the table and retreated into his bed, He sat with his back to the wall, arms wrapped around his knees, like a ball. Time was supposed to make things better, help wounds heal. Whatever he was feeling wasn''t better. It didn''t feel like healing. It burned.

    "It gets better."

    Sebastian stared at Johanna with narrowed eyes. "Porter said that."

    Johanna smiled, it was soft and melancholic. Her eyes darted away from him and her fingers tugged the left sleeve of her tunic all the way down to her hand. "Yes."

    "She told you the same thing?"

    Johanna''s smile changed, her eyes a bit more alive. She straightened herself in the chair and tried to put on deadpan expression in a poor imitation of the other woman. "I''ve been where you are. It gets worse, but then it gets better."

    Sebastian managed a laugh. though it sounded more like a high-pitched choke than proper laughter. "Did it?"

    "Eventually." Johanna let out a soft sigh. "Time heals."

    "Is it over?" Sebastian murmured. He was still trying to make sense of his own answer. He knew it by now, but in his mind, it still lacked validation. He almost regretted it the moment he saw the way Jo''s smile shut. The woman''s eyes lowered to the ground and she once again grabbed at the cuff of her shirt. "I''m sorry, you don''t have to answer that."

    "It''s okay." Jo''s voice sounded smaller than usual. "Wounds heal..." The woman let go of her sleeve and slowly reached for her neck, her fingers searched past the collar of her tunic and retrieved a thin metal chain. She pulled the chain free from her shirt and hanging from it were a pair of rings. The bands were made from the same dark metal, but one of them was set with an azure white gemstone. He remembered having seen his father wear a similar one around his neck. Jo let the rings rest over her tunic. Apart from the gem, they almost disappeared into the dark grey fabric. "Scars don''t heal," she added.

    "Your fianc¨¦e?"

    Johanna nodded in agreement, her index finger tracing the contour of the plain metal band resting on her chest. "...His brother," she added. "My..." Jo''s voice broke and her eyes flickered towards the portrait on the table. "My family."

    Sebastian was stunned into silence, unsure of how to respond. He looked at the portrait on the table and that burning feeling came back, like a searing knife piercing his insides. That wasn''t really his family. Their father never smiled the way he did in that portrait, Kat never smiled like she did in that portrait, their mother was just a ghost hiding in the walls. She was never there. She was never real. Sebastian hid his face in his hands again, his breaths turning shallow and uneven, the knot in his throat ached, as though it were trying to contain something vicious.

    The boy felt pressure on the bed beside him and before he could think to inch away, two arms had already wrapped him in a tight embrace. Sebastian''s entire body stiffened. He''d been doing all he could to ignore the tension building in his chest, the panic that kept him awake at night; none of it had the right, even less reason, to exist. He just wanted to tough it out, push past it, but the unexpected display of affection broke his resolve. Before he knew it, he was holding on to Johanna with no regard to the fact they were practically still strangers. The woman let her head rest on his, her exhales blowing a warm breeze through his hair in steady intervals. She wasn''t that much taller than him, but in that moment Sebastian felt small in her arms. Like a helpless child.

    "I''m not okay," he admitted.

    He could feel Jo nod. "You will be."

    Sebastian closed his eyes, his fingers clutching the back of Jo¡¯s shirt in a vice. Minutes turned to hours before the tension in his body started to ease. A damp spot had formed where his tears pooled on Jo¡¯s shoulder, but she showed no signs of discomfort or aggravation. The woman emanated peace and quiet with her every breath and, with each burning second, Sebastian felt reality slip further away. Once his hold on her loosened enough, Johanna was able to coax him into his pillow. The boy lay on his side, facing the wall, and watched through heavy lid as the cracked stone surface blurred away to nothingness.

    <hr>

    [Abandoned Outpost | Sagacitas 5th | Morning]

    Kyle''s ears were filled with the soft thuds from his fists striking the padded leather of Gerald''s gloves. His wrists no longer hurt from impact. Building up a steady rhythm no longer required the same attention. His knuckles didn''t bruise as easily. Even getting out of the way when Gerald decided to throw a counter-punch at him had become instinctive; although the bruises proved his reaction speed still needed work. A fact he was once again reminded of when Gerald moved his right hand out of the way of his fist and smacked him on the side of the head.

    "You''re not paying attention," the man scolded.

    "Ow," Kyle muttered, shaking his head to alleviate the ringing in his ear. "Didn''t you say you wanted us to do this without having to think about it? Which is it?" The question was accompanied by an exasperated glare towards the Hunter.

    "Sit down," Gerald commanded.

    "I don''t need..."

    "Sit. Down."

    Kyle groaned, but obeyed, sitting on the cold ground with his legs crossed. Gerald sat across from him, green eyes piercing in a way that had become more than familiar. "I don''t need to calm down."

    Gerald was unconvinced. The Hunter removed the padded gloves and dropped them on his lap. "There''s no point in continuing if you''re not going to be present."

    Kyle flinched, his fists clenching in his lap. "I''m present. I''m here. I''m not the one..."

    "I see we won''t be needing any breathing exercises this time," Gerald concluded. "If you''re preoccupied with your brother, then no. You''re not here."

    "At least I''m trying," Kyle muttered. "I''m trying. Someone fucking has to, right? I''m here even though he was the one who really wanted to do this." Kyle closed his eyes and breathed slowly. The breathing exercises weren¡¯t guaranteed to work in controlling his enlightenment. Especially since he wasn''t sure if it was just emotion or stress that triggered it. Still, they always made him feel a little better.

    "Do you not want to be here?"

    Kyle opened his eyes at the question. "I do now. Not so much at first. I wasn''t sure at first, but..."

    "You can still leave at the end of Winter," Gerald interjected.

    "Yes, I know, but that''s not the issue. I just... I needed to make sure I was making a rational decision, reach my own conclusions. And I''m honestly not sure about Seb in that sense, but who knows anything at this point." Kyle drew another slow breath, staring down at his open palms. "The issue isn''t that I''m here, the issue is that he''s not. After he threw it in my face that he was the one making an effort, because ''one of us had to''. He decided to be here and he''s not even...¡± He closed his eyes, his hands clenching into fists. ¡°We''re never in the same Twin-forsaken place anymore." Kyle silenced, opening his eyes to stare at Gerald and shaking his head. "Sorry, that''s... Not your problem, is it?"

    "No. It''s not." The Hunter stood and walked over to his supply bag to retrieve a water flask. He returned to his seat and offered it to Kyle. "Listen, boy, I''m not going to ask about your sister. How she died. How you feel about that or anything else. You''re right. That''s not my problem. More importantly, it''s not my business. Just like it''s not your business whether the Wolves had to do with my mother''s death, or why Jo keeps those two swords in the armory. We don''t ask. That sort of trust isn''t something you ask for. It''s earned."

    Kyle lowered the flask to his lap halfway through taking a sip. "I see."

    "It might do well for you to remember, though... We''re all here for our own reasons. And one way or another, we''ve all been where you are." Gerald snorted, a trace of a laugh concealed underneath a scoff. "Why do you think Porter has been keeping such a close eye on your brother?"

    "We thought she just wanted to mess with him." Kyle shrugged, taking his drink of water and offering the flask back to Gerald.

    "Well, that too," Gerald playfully admitted, "but also, she was waiting for this. We all have been." He took the flask and sat it down on the ground beside him. "We know that the easiest way to keep going is to set your pain aside. Bury it where you don''t have to deal with it. Tell yourself that you have to because you need to keep going somehow. To survive. The problem is, it always comes a time where those excuses fall flat. You''re in a good place. You have warmth, food, protection, what is there to worry about? Training? Sure, for a while, but after a while it becomes routine. You don''t have to think about it anymore. It leaves a void for all those horrible things you forced yourself to ignore to come creeping back in. And then... Well, you either break or lash out. You tried to burn some people alive. Your brother''s been hiding under his blankets for a week."

    Kyle frowned. He wanted to ask which one it had been for Gerald, but the man''s words came back to him: ''we don''t ask''. "It has been a whole week, huh?"

    Gerald smiled. "He''ll get through it. You just have to let him"

    A smirk broke through Kyle¡¯s concerned expression. "Pft. If I knew crippling depression was the way to get out of training..."

    Gerald shook his head. "Oh, I''ll make sure your brother gets up to speed once he''s able. Don''t you worry about that."

    This caused Kyle to grin. Maybe it was a little cruel of him to take joy in his brother''s future torment like this but, he wouldn''t lie to himself about it either. Whatever Gerald meant by ''getting up to speed'' was definitely something Kyle would find amusement in, so long as he wasn''t on the receiving end of it.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    The background of rustling leaves and groaning tree branches was suddenly disrupted by heavy boots crushing cold, dry, blades of grass, swiftly approaching.

    "Tucker."

    The sound of Gabrielle''s voice caused Kyle to jump to his feet as if he needed to stand at attention. Gerald looked over with utter amusement and calmly tilted his head back to stare at the woman towering over him.

    Gabrielle was as she always was; dressed in dark clothes, shielded by brown leather armor, shoulders slouching under the weight of a heavy coat and bulky crossbow, perpetual shadows cast over her eyes by the same old hat that rarely left her head. Yet, to Kyle, seeing her standing in the training area was odd. As far as he knew the woman was either in the office or gone. He''d never seen her use the stairs or cross the bridge. If he didn''t find that answer way too simplistic, he''d just assume she could teleport.

    "Porter," Gerald greeted. "What brings you?"

    Gabrielle arched an eyebrow. "My feet. It''s not a long walk, truly."

    Gerald let out a small chuckle at the woman''s sarcasm. "What do you need?"

    Gabrielle crossed her arms over her chest, her grey eyes moving from Gerald to Kyle. The boy swore she was grinning. Somehow. Her expression hadn''t changed, but he felt a spark of mischief in the way she stared at him. It was eerie that she could somehow convey that without actually showing it, but that hint of playfulness in itself was a comfort. It was more human an expression than usual. "I was wondering if I may borrow the kid for a few hours."

    "Oh." Gerald showed genuine surprise but didn¡¯t express concern whatsoever. Kyle was in no way comforted by this. "May I ask what for?"

    "You may."

    Gerald paused for a moment, his eyes shifting from Gabrielle to Kyle, a clear grin of amusement spreading across his features. "You know what... It gives me some time off. Sure."

    Kyle openly glared at Gerald. He knew the man hadn''t asked what this was about just for the sake of messing with him. Or forcing him to speak up. Either way, Kyle resented it. "Don¡¯t I get a say in this?" he muttered.

    Gabrielle shrugged her shoulders. "Of course. You''re free to stay and spar with Tucker all day if you prefer."

    That posed a dilemma. Sparring was sure to get him knocked in the head a few times, but on the other hand... He wasn''t sure what the other option was. He wasn''t sure if he wanted to be alone with Gabrielle either. The woman didn''t exactly scare him, she never showed any ill-will towards him or Sebastian. She was friendly with the other Hunters in her own little ways. She poked fun at Gerald whenever they exchanged any words for any reason, and Kyle had actually seen her grace Johanna with a hug one afternoon. The woman wasn''t a bad person, but she wasn''t opposed to making a point by shooting at someone either. Calling her a safe bet was a stretch.

    "We''re losing daylight, Rivers. Yes or no." The woman''s remark had the same tone as usual, not an ounce of impatience marked her words. They were, plain and simple, a gentle nudge.

    "It''s not even noon yet," Kyle argued. Still, he had been thinking way too hard. It was unlikely Gabrielle would even trust him with anything life-threatening, so why not a change of pace? Could be fun. "Okay."

    "Good." The woman said this, again, with no inflection whatsoever. If she was genuinely pleased to have him along, he''d have to take her word for it.

    Gabrielle let her arms fall to her sides and with a big shrug, a travel bag dropped from her back. The woman caught it by its straps before it hit the ground, however, and unceremoniously tossed it at Kyle. The boy nearly keeled over from the weight and despite his aggravation, he couldn''t help but be impressed that she could so easily catch it one-handed. But then, if she could, why did he have to carry it?

    The question must have shown in his expression because Gabrielle immediately answered it. "You''re supposed to be training, remember?" The Hunter then started to walk and motioned for him to follow.

    Kyle groaned but he couldn''t argue with her logic. He started to follow Gabrielle, his steps hesitant once he realized they were moving away from the Outpost and into the trees. "So, what are we doing?"

    Gabrielle didn''t turn to look at him but slowed her pace so that he wasn''t too far behind. "I don''t know about you, but I''m getting a bit sick of fruit."

    <hr>

    [Abandoned Outpost | Sagacitas 5th | Morning]

    Gerald hadn''t been expecting Gabrielle to show up and take charge of his task for the day. As much as he appreciated both the small break and the woman''s initiative, he wasn''t sure what to do with his time now. Not as if there weren''t things to do around the camp. There was a fair share of things needing repair, and a few construction projects he''d left unfinished or were in need of further planning. Still, the thought of being productive was drowned out by a dull feeling of exhaustion. While Gerald exercised and honed his skills regularly, training two children was something that took a toll on him. Mentally more than physically, but a toll nonetheless. Gerald wouldn''t complain about it. He accepted this as his responsibility. He''d agreed to it by bringing the children into their safe space without consulting the others. Whatever came of it was on his shoulders.

    The brief walk to the Outpost was spent pondering all of this. Which meant that Gerald was quite absorbed in his own thoughts and distracted from the path he was taking. It shouldn''t matter. His feet knew the way around the Outpost. It was home. What could possibly surprise him there?

    As if on cue, Gerald nearly buckled over when something collided with him head-on. Something soft, small, and warm. It wrapped around his midsection with a vice grip. A laugh would have escaped him if the sudden hug hadn''t squeezed the air right out of his lungs. Gerald stared down at the top of Johanna''s head, a weak amused noise forming in the back of his throat. He might not have consciously realized he was about to be assaulted in this manner, but this was something else Gerald no longer needed to think about. He''d already wrapped one arm around the woman before his brain managed to catch up to his body. This wasn''t an every day greeting, but it wasn''t unusual either. Sometimes, for some reason that had never been explained, Jo decided to greet him like they hadn''t seen each other in a decade. Nothing particular had to happen; good or bad, to prompt this behavior as far as Gerald knew. It was either something the woman decided on a whim, or some urge that she gave into on occasion. Whichever the case, much like everything else about her, it was something Gerald had learned to accept without question.

    A few moments passed before Johanna finally broke the hug and took a step back to let Gerald breathe. She looked up at him with a sweet smile on her face, as usual, and Gerald took this opportunity to give her an inspecting look. She seemed content¡ªnever-wavering smile, eyes shining in the daylight¡ªbut there was lingering exhaustion hiding underneath the surface. Exhaustion and concern. Gerald returned the smile and leaned into Jo, pressing his forehead to hers for a couple of seconds. "The kid giving your trouble?"

    Jo closed her eyes at the extra bit of comfort and exhaled softly. "He''s asleep."

    "Mhm," Gerald mumbled. His concern was not as directed at the depressed teenager as hers. He knew better than most how Johanna could be when she decided to take care of someone. "Again?"

    Jo frowned momentarily. "Still." She then looked past Gerald and her expression shifted. She stared at him with confusion plastered over her face. "Where?"

    "Porter took the boy with her hunting," Gerald explained.

    "Oh." Johanna''s eyes widened and her brows raised in surprise and realization. "Oh!¡±

    "I know. I was pretty shocked myself." Gerald shrugged and casually strolled past Johanna into the kitchen. "I hope she doesn''t scare him straight."

    Jo followed Gerald in and while he sat at the table, she started to heat up the stove. "Gabe wouldn''t do that."

    Gerald chuckled. Johanna didn''t understand, or accept, that Gabrielle wasn''t quite as tolerant of everyone as she was of her. "Of course not. I don''t know what made me think that."

    Johanna snorted loudly, her back to him while she added wood to the stove, and Gerald barely contained the urge to laugh again. Jo acted innocent and in many ways she was, but he knew damn well the woman wasn''t naive to the point of sarcasm being lost on her. Even if she hadn''t said anything about it, she''d made some note of it for later, and oh there would be hell to pay for sure. For the moment, however, they settled into a comfortable silence. Jo put the kettle over the fire and Gerald was more than content with just sitting there. His eyes tracked her movements but occasionally wandered the room, making note of two hastily scribbled ''birthday cards'' pinned to one of the walls and the mess of used muffin trays waiting to be properly cleaned. This wasn''t a terrible use of his time.

    The silence was broken several minutes later when Jo placed a cup of tea in front of Gerald. She sat across from him and smiled. It wasn''t the same sweet smile as before. This one was far more... Cunning.

    "What?" Gerald questioned, accepting the tea but looking at Jo with suspicion.

    "You have free time."

    "Yes. I know."

    Her smile widened and Gerald winced. She definitely had something on her mind now.

    "We should bake cookies."

    Gerald let out a nervous laugh into his tea cup. He sure appreciated Jo''s enthusiasm in teaching him, but his every attempt to bake or cook something in the past had ended in complete disaster. "How about you bake some and I provide moral support?"

    Jo hummed, pondering his offer. "Okay."

    "Okay," Gerald agreed, unable to hold back a smile. This wasn''t a terrible use of his time at all.

    <hr>

    [Deep In The Woods | Sagacitas 5th | Late Morning]

    They didn''t walk too far. Kyle was thankful for that. Not only because the bag he was made to carry was weighing him down, but also because the walk had been silent and awkward. The boy should have expected the silence. Gabrielle wasn''t as persistently quiet as Johanna, but the woman also wasn''t prone to idle chatter. And he was about as skilled at starting conversation as a doorknob; Seb''s words, not his.

    The place where they stopped was a small area carved into the thick of the forest. Gabrielle instructed him to drop the bag on the floor with a simple wave of her hand. It took Kyle a few seconds to understand, but once he caught on, he did as instructed and lowered the heavy pack to the ground. Doing so as quietly as possible earned him a slight nod of approval. Apparently, silence was key.

    When Gabrielle spoke, her voice was soft, just enough to be audible. "See those thorny bushes over there?"

    Kyle followed the woman''s gaze to the bushes in question. They were short and covered in a mix of brambles and white berries that looked inedible. He nodded his confirmation.

    "Good."

    Gabrielle walked towards the bag and pulled out a pair of thick work gloves and a wooden box. She handed Kyle the gloves and motioned for him to put them on. They were a little big on him, but not uncomfortably so. She then gave him the box.

    "Rabbits in this area love to make their burrows under those bushes. It''s a good cover from predators."

    Kyle gave the woman a confused look and waited for her to continue.

    "There are some pellets in this box. You''re going to find the rabbit holes under the bushes and drop one of these inside each one. Don''t let them touch your skin and don''t touch your face with the gloves. They''re not poison, but you don''t want that on you, trust me."

    Leaving Kyle to his task, Gabrielle retrieved the supply bag and moved away. Kyle watched her examine the ground for small tracks and start to set up snares in strategic places. "Can you show me how to make those?"

    Gabrielle turned around to stare at him and it made Kyle wince internally. He didn''t even start doing what she asked. "One task at a time, Rivers."

    Kyle couldn''t help a small grin. That wasn''t a ''no''. Still, he decided not to push his luck and set out to accomplish his task. It was a surprisingly complicated ordeal. The rabbit burrows weren''t easy to reach and even though the gloves protected Kyle''s hands from the thick brambles, he ended up with several tears on his sleeves. And, somehow, a scratch on the cheek. The pellets, whatever they were, smelled horrible and Kyle realized why Gabrielle had warned him about not wanting it on him. The gloves he was wearing would need to be burned.

    By the time he was finished, Gabrielle had set up all the traps and was sitting quietly against the trunk of a tree. The bulky crossbow that had been sheathed at her back was now sitting idle near her right arm. At first, it seemed like she wasn''t paying attention to him, but she spared Kyle a glance and nodded towards the spot on her left. The boy sat, keeping a respectful distance from the Hunter, and stared at the bushes waiting for something to happen.

    "You might want to take those gloves off."

    Kyle nodded his agreement and took off the gloves. Gabrielle took them from him and tossed them back into the bag. The woman then proceeded to startle the hell out of him by dropping a piece of rope in his lap with absolutely no warning. She snorted at his reaction and he thought he heard a hint of laughter underneath. Kyle turned to face the Hunter with a glare of annoyance in his eyes. As though that could actually be intimidating. Gabrielle held his gaze with her usual non-expression, but that spark of amusement from earlier was back.

    "You wanted to learn how to make snares, no? It''ll be a while before the rabbits come out."

    "Oh. Yes. Okay." Kyle managed an awkward smile at the woman, who, as expected, didn''t return it.

    The next half an hour was spent learning how to make snares, talking about different types of traps and knots, and general hunting tricks. Gabrielle''s demeanor never changed, but the more they interacted more Kyle realized that he was actually having a good time.

    "So, do I really have to always call you ''Porter'' like Gerald does?" He asked, his eyes focused on the knots he was now practicing on the piece of rope.

    "My name is Gabrielle Porter. You can choose either one. I don''t mind."

    "Johanna calls you ''Gabe'', though." Kyle couldn''t help a smirk while pointing that out.

    Gabrielle openly scoffed at this. "That¡¯s because Johanna lives in a separate dimension and the laws of the Universe don¡¯t apply to her.¡±

    Kyle couldn''t help but laugh at Gabrielle''s blatant display of annoyance. "You know, I can believe that."

    They sat in silence after that, Kyle occupied himself by fiddling with the piece of rope and Gabrielle watching with her right hand resting over her crossbow. A couple more minutes passed and the sound of a triggered mechanism shattered the silence.

    What followed was an absolute slaughter. One after the other, rabbits were bounding out of the burrows and being immediately impaled by arrows. Kyle snapped at attention with the sound of the first shot, just in time to see it hit its target. He turned his head to look at Gabrielle and the woman seemed perfectly relaxed. Grey eyes following their prey, a loose finger on the weapon''s trigger, applying just the right amount of pressure at just the right time. Deadly precision. Not one shot wasted. And suddenly what the woman told them at the meeting weeks ago surfaced in his mind: ''What we do is kill people''.

    It all transpired in a matter of seconds. When the crossbow was emptied and once again lowered to the ground, the grass was littered with dead rabbits. Gabrielle examined the aftermath of her work with an almost imperceptible furrow in her brow. She got on her feet and sheathed the crossbow at her back once again. The woman retrieved the bag and pulled from it a burlap sack, which she tossed Kyle''s way. "Remove the bolts and put the bodies in the bag," she instructed. "I''m going to check the snares."

    Kyle nodded along to the instructions, registering the fact Gabrielle had drawn a small knife from her boot before walking towards the traps. Kyle wouldn''t say that he was squeamish; he had seen dead animals before. Rats, for the most part, but nonetheless. Even so, there was something unsettling in being surrounded by so many corpses, animals or not. He approached one of the dead rabbits and crouched next to it. The crossbow bolt had penetrated the rabbit''s head, straight below its ear and, Kyle assumed, killed it instantly. One quick look around proved this to be true for every single one of the animals. Deadly precision. Kyle gripped the dead animal''s head while pulling out the bolt. It was smaller than his hand. He wondered how easy it would be to shoot a human heart in comparison. He shook the thought away almost immediately, trying to keep his focus on the task at hand. The last rabbit was on its way to the burlap sack when a succession of short high pitched squeals startled Kyle out of his stupor.

    "What the fuck was that!?"

    "Language!"

    Gabrielle''s voice was surprisingly strict as she shouted the word at him over the incessant noise. Kyle looked around and didn''t see the woman anywhere. Some rustling in the bushes and the direction the constant wailing was coming from the only indication of where she''d gone.

    "What?" Kyle mumbled.

    Gabrielle emerged from the tree cover. One hand grasping a bundle of dead rabbits bound together by the same ropes used for her snares. On the other hand, the source of all the noise. It was a rabbit. A baby. A very live, very distressed, baby. "I said mind your language, Rivers," she berated.

    "What are you doing with it?" Kyle asked, ignoring the scolding completely.

    Gabrielle arched an eyebrow at him. "Nothing. It''s barely got any meat worth cooking. Killing it would serve no purpose." She added the bundle of rabbits to the sack Kyle was holding, and carried the screaming bunny closer to the bushes, releasing it. It finally stopped squealing.

    "Can it fend for itself?" Kyle asked.

    "If it can''t, it''ll be feeding something else that can." Gabrielle took the used bolts off his hands as she spoke, storing them away in a small quiver at her waist. "Either way, it''ll serve a better purpose."

    Kyle didn''t know how to respond to that. It was such a bleak statement, but nonetheless real.

    Gabrielle took the sack full of rabbits from him and hauled it over her shoulder. "Take the supply bag. I''ll carry this one."

    Kyle did as he was told, letting the woman lead the way back. He expected the walk to be just as silent as before, but a few steps in, Gabrielle spoke.

    "Well done, Rivers. For a first hunt, that wasn''t bad."

    Her tone didn''t indicate it, but that was, without a doubt, praise. Kyle smiled at the words, raising his head to look at the woman with a hopeful expression. "Does that mean I can shoot the crossbow next time?"

    "No." She paused. "At least not yet. And definitely not this one."

    Kyle grinned. That was a very promising answer.

    "One more thing, Rivers." She turned her head to look at him over her shoulder. "If I hear you curse that way again, there will be consequences."

    The walk was silent after that.

    <hr>

    [Abandoned Outpost | Sagacitas 5th | Early afternoon]

    Hours turned into days and days turned into a full week. Sebastian had barely left his bed in that time. Even though he was aware of this, and further reminded by Kyle that morning, he didn''t particularly care. Gerald had been to their room once on the first day after training. They talked for a few minutes, after which the man told him ''take your time''. Gabrielle had been a non-presence, as per her usual. Johanna, on the other hand, had been a constant. After he¡¯d recovered from his little cry fit, the woman was kind enough to not ask him any questions or treat him any different. For the most part she brought him water, food, and perched on the same chair from time to time in silence. Her presence was, if Sebastian were to be perfectly honest, a much welcomed bit of comfort. He didn''t actually want to be alone. He just didn''t want to be prodded about what was going on with him. Jo knew how to give him that space and he was immensely thankful. Likewise, he tried not to think about the little she revealed about her past, and resisted the urge to ask questions. Even though Jo had trusted him enough to bring it up in the first place, it was obvious the memory was till fresh and painful to her. He needed to respect that.

    "Well, we''re having rabbit stew for dinner tonight," Kyle announced as he entered the bedroom collapsed on his bed.

    Sebastian gave his brother a glance and noticed he seemed genuinely excited for the first time in months. "That''s nice."

    "Seb, guess what? Porter took me out hunting. Can you imagine being alone in the woods with that woman? I swear nothing has ever put my bladder control to the test as much as this."

    Even in his current state of mind, it was impossible for Sebastian not to laugh at that statement. "You sound like you had fun."

    Kyle smiled, all the more pleased to hear his brother laugh at something. "It was alright. Porter is... She''s alright."

    "How very flattering."

    Gabrielle was standing in the doorway. Kyle got on his feet so fast Sebastian was sure that if he didn''t have such excellent bladder control, they''d need to mop the floor. The woman made no comment of this behavior. Her eyes locked on the jumpy teenager and her expression was as neutral as ever. "Didn''t I tell you to help Johanna skin those rabbits?"

    "Uh... Yeah... I..." Kyle faltered, nervously scratching the back of his head. "I tried. She wouldn''t let me." He snorted. "You know, for such a nice person, she can be downright scary when she wants to be."

    "Show some ingenuity, Rivers," Gabrielle advised. "Go back down and ask her to teach you."

    "Oh," Kyle mumbled, "oh, alright. I''ll do that."

    The boy stood, staring from Gabrielle to Sebastian for a moment. The woman was lingering in the doorway, obviously waiting for him to leave. Kyle grinned at his brother before walking out of the room, mouthing ''good luck'' behind the woman''s back in the doorway.

    Sebastian frowned at his brother while he turned the corner of the doorway with a playful wave. Gabrielle had indeed remained, her steely gaze now aimed right at him. Her presence seemed to somehow make the room feel smaller. She walked in and sat on the chair where Johanna usually perched.

    "Here." The monosyllabic statement was accompanied by a book, which she dropped on the edge of the bed. "I thought you might be interested in this."

    Sebastian sat up, for the first time that day, and reached for it. It was a small, leather-bound book. Dark brown cover, faded lettering spelling out the title: Intricacies of Time. There was no named author. He gave Gabrielle a questioning look, but the woman didn''t seem about to elaborate.

    Sebastian decided to flip through the book then. Upon opening it to a random page and reading a few paragraphs, he learned it was a religious tome. It told the teachings of a Blackhurst scholar who claimed to have met Time himself. He wrote a book of ideologies based on his experiences with the God and he gathered followers, even though he claimed not to want them. The man said Time refused to be worshiped like his siblings because He felt worship amounted to nothing more than wasted moments. The only thing Time demanded was that humanity spend His Gift wisely.

    As Sebastian read on, he found several passages had been circled. Lines such as ''the past can''t be rewritten'' and ''the future is uncertain¡¯, but one had been circled repeatedly, as though it had been obsessively read and reread for a lengthy period of time.

    "A person''s life is nothing more than a collection of moments; some good and others bad. It was Brother Time''s belief that the only true way to achieve peace in one''s mind would be to experience each moment independently, in such a way as to not allow the good to obfuscate the bad, or the bad to obliterate the good. For both good and bad moments serve a purpose in the development of the human soul,"

    Sebastian exhaled through his nose. "That''s easier said than done, isn''t it?" he mumbled.

    "It is."

    Sebastian looked up, momentarily forgetting Gabrielle was in the room with him. He closed the book and looked down, staring at the faded letters. The word ''Time'' ironically faded to a ghost of its former self. It looked ancient.

    "Johanna baked cookies, but you''ll have to go downstairs if you want some." Gabrielle stood from the chair. There was a pause in the woman''s step as she headed for the door. "You may keep that if you like."

    "Okay," was all he managed. He ran his fingers across the book''s cover, feeling the faded letters, and opened it to the very first page. Previously blank space filled with newer words than its original content. The handwriting was simpler than whoever filled the book''s actual pages; rougher, void of any flourishes, but clean and readable.

    I thought you might find some value in this. You may keep it if you like.

    Welcome home, kiddo.

    Love, Dad

    Sebastian snapped the book shut, feeling as though he''d somehow intruded on something he shouldn''t have. It was a silly thought, he decided. The book could have been scavenged, abandoned somewhere, and that message could have been directed at anyone. There was no way Gabrielle would have so casually given up something that personal. It made no sense.

    That woman made absolutely no sense.

    Sebastian looked out the window. The sun was high in the sky. The chill of winter was milder than it had been a week ago. It would be a while still, but the seasons were changing. The world hadn''t stopped. The boy took a deep breath. The future was uncertain, the past was indeed written, but right now... Sebastian felt like some cookies might actually do him a world of good.

 Uprise 1.08

    [Abandoned Outpost, Lithius 12, Morning]

    "Now I''ll concede that maybe Gerald is trying to kill us."

    Kyle chuckled at his twin''s remark, both of them almost keeled over with the weight of lumber slung across their backs. With the arrival of a new season, the warmer weather, and the permanent addition of two more members to the group, Gerald had decided that better accommodations were in order. It hadn''t really occurred to the twins that they had been occupying what appeared to be the only bedroom in the Outpost until the man stated there was no way in hell he would be permanently sleeping in a tent. Their guilt was short-lived because, of course, Gerald''s solution involved putting them to work between all their training exercises.

    Time that had been previously spent in boredom or in the quiet solace of books was now filled with endless tasks and chores. And while at first the boys had uttered complaints about the workload, after a time the protests were kept up more for the sake of appearances. Twins only know what would happen if Gerald came to the conclusion he was going too easy on them.

    The boys had stopped in a small space they helped Gerald clear of trees and brambles just a week prior. Only one lone tree remained in their construction site. Kyle had been excited at the prospect of a ''tree house'' although Gerald corrected him, saying that it was a watch post. Despite the man''s lengthy speech about how it would provide excellent cover and visibility over the whole Outpost, Gerald''s annoyance was something even Gabrielle seemed to openly enjoy and, sadly for him, it resulted in the silent understanding that the watch post would only be referred to as ''tree house'' from then on.

    Sebastian dropped his pile of lumber by the base of the tree and took a deep breath. The weight suddenly lifted from his body left behind a satisfying ache in his muscles. One he was now starting to appreciate. On the other hand, Kyle wasn''t quite at the same level of appreciation when it came to the amount of hard work they were doing. Especially when the top of his lumber pile began to collapse. One of the smaller pieces of wood fell over and landed painfully on the tip of Kyle''s toes which, in turn, made him drop the rest of the pile and curse the heavens at the top of his lungs. "Shit! Fuck! Aaaah!"

    Sebastian snorted, trying to hold back laughter. "Are you alright?"

    "What do you think, asshole? My foot''s broken. Fucking hell."

    "Language, Rivers."

    Kyle stiffened and immediately turned to stare at Gabrielle. The woman seeming to come out of nowhere right behind the twins. "I''m in pain, give me a break."

    "This was your last warning. If it happens again..." The woman shrugged.

    "Yes, yes..." Kyle muttered, throwing his hands up and limping his way back to the towers. "I''m gonna go ask Jo to check if my foot is broken."

    "It''s not broken," Gabrielle stated, watching as the boy hobbled past her.

    "Leave him. He just wants to be coddled." Sebastian chuckled, taking upon himself to organize the scattered lumber his brother dropped into a neat pile.

    "Suppose that''s fair," Gabrielle stated. "Has Tucker talked to you about tomorrow yet?"

    "Tomorrow?" Sebastian finished organizing the pile and turned his full attention to Gabrielle.

    "I''ll take that as a no," she deadpanned. "Where is Tucker?"

    Sebastian looked around for a moment. "He was here when we left to pick up the materials. I don''t know where he went."

    Gabrielle crossed her arms and turned her gaze upwards. Sebastian did the same and noticed a rustling in the tree above their heads. The woman drew her crossbow and without an ounce of hesitation aimed it at the branches.

    "Porter, what are you...?"

    The bolt was released from the weapon before Sebastian could finish the sentence. A moment of silence was immediately followed by an annoyed grunt and Gerald''s head emerged from the foliage. "How many times do I have to tell you? Use your words."

    "Just keeping you alert, Tucker." Gabrielle shrugged.

    Gerald disappeared amongst the tree branches with an audible scoff then proceeded to drop down, landing next to Sebastian with a soft thud. Gabrielle''s bolt in his hand. "What is it?"

    "I was asking Rivers if he''s been informed of what we discussed last night."

    "Oh." Gerald held the bolt out to Gabrielle and shrugged. "I was going to discuss it during lunch. I don''t think Jo knows yet either. Unless you talked to her."

    Gabrielle took the bolt from Gerald''s hand and nodded. "I haven''t told her either." As she spoke, she detached the bolt dispenser from the lower section of the crossbow, placed the single bolt into the magazine and clicked it back into place. "I''m going to be heading out this evening and I need to prepare, so unless you want to handle that conversation by yourself, I suggest we do that now."

    "I''ll accept that suggestion." Gerald wiped dirt from his hands and started to walk in the direction of the towers. "You know that if I try to do it by myself things will likely turn bad."

    Gabrielle snorted. "Yes, I know."

    Sebastian wasn''t sure he understood what was happening, but it seemed like he was about to be told. He held back his questions and followed the Hunters in silence. Upon reaching the towers they immediately spotted Johanna crouching in the center of what was previously empty frozen soil, now a promising flower patch. The woman''s hands and face were covered with a thin layer of dirt. A much thicker coating covering her bare feet.

    "Were you rolling around in there, Johanna?" Gerald quipped.

    Jo jumped to her feet, glanced at Gerald with a confused expression and then down at herself. She looked back to Gerald with a grin that made the man immediately back away a couple of steps. "Oh, no you don''t. Don''t you dare touch me with those filthy hands."

    Jo looked about ready to chase Gerald down but stopped when Gabrielle grabbed her by the shoulder. "Would you mind washing up and meeting us inside?"

    Johanna''s entire demeanor changed immediately. She glanced up at Gabrielle, her expression starting out concerned, then setting into resignation as the woman nodded her along. She offered Sebastian a small smile and turned away, disappearing behind the Eastern tower. Sebastian watched her go, making note of the fact her tension seemed to escalate with every step.

    Gabrielle and Gerald entered the kitchen without waiting for him. Sebastian lingered outside for a couple of minutes, trying to acclimate to the way everyone¡¯s demeanor had shifted. Finally, he let out a calming breath and followed suit. The Hunters were sitting around the table, and Kyle was already occupying a third chair, busy with peeling potatoes. This left two vacant seats for him and Johanna to take.

    The chairs had been a gradual change. The twins decided to get into the habit of sitting down for meals and, over time, the only two chairs in the kitchen were joined by three others. On occasion, Jo and Gerald would occupy theirs, but the fifth chair remained consistently empty until now. Gabrielle was only ever in the kitchen for small periods of time¡ªusually for late night cups of tea¡ªand preferred to have her meals alone in the office. Sebastian sat across from Kyle, watching with little interest while his twin continued to peel and cut potatoes. There was a strange silence in the air that he didn''t quite understand. Gerald''s hands were clutching the edge of the table as though he was bracing himself, Gabrielle was staring a metaphorical hole into the wooden surface, her hands had a visibly tight grip on her hat when she moved the object from her head to her lap. There was only one empty seat around the table now, waiting for Johanna''s arrival.

    Kyle had finished with the potatoes by the time she entered the room. It was painfully clear she was stalling. It wouldn''t normally take her this long to wash up. As Jo occupied the fifth chair, the three Hunters were silent. The sense of unease seemed to escalate the more that silence lingered, until Gerald took it upon himself to break it.

    "We need to talk about tomorrow," he told her.

    Johanna shook her head, raising from her seat in protest..

    "Jo, sit down. Please." Gabrielle intervened.

    "I don''t agree," Jo stated. She settled back into her chair at Gabrielle''s request, but her brown eyes shifted between her two companions as though she were accusing them of conspiracy.

    "What are you guys talking about?" Kyle voiced the question Sebastian had been holding in. "I mean, I''m assuming this affects us if you''re arguing about it in our presence like this, but... Some context would be nice."

    "It''s very simple, boy,¡± Gerald answered. ¡°I think it''s time we put some of your training into practice. Johanna begs to differ."

    Jo opened her mouth to protest, but Gabrielle silenced her with a gesture.

    "The situation, Rivers, is that the three of us have errands we need to run elsewhere at this time. Tucker has business to attend in Newhaven, Johanna has been putting off a scheduled supply run for a week now, and I need to start delivering some of the weapons I''ve forged last month. That would leave us with two options: leave the two of you in the Outpost alone for two weeks to possibly a month, or..."

    "I said I can wait." Jo protested.

    "It can''t wait, Jo. We shouldn''t delay supply runs and you''re a week late as is." Gerald crossed his arms over his chest. "Either way, I think it''s time. There''s only so much I can teach them with punching bags and talking."

    Johanna snorted. "They should go with Gabe."

    Gabrielle arched an eyebrow. "No."

    "Newhaven is far," Jo argued.

    "Yes, but Tucker is in charge of their training. It makes sense that they travel with him. Besides, you''ll be with them for most of the trip as well. There''s strength in numbers."

    Gabrielle''s argument was sound and Jo seemed particularly unhappy about that. "It makes us more vulnerable."

    "That''s true, but it''s a calculated risk." Gerald shrugged. "Nothing needs to happen as long as we''re careful."

    Johanna heaved a sigh of defeat and shrugged. "If you decided." She pressed her hands on the tabletop and pushed herself up, then scooped the potatoes Kyle had chopped into a bowl and turned away from the table to place them in a pot.

    The twins stared at the woman as she started preparing lunch in a resigned silence, then turned to Gerald who looked like he''d been repeatedly slapped in the face.

    Their acquired habit of using the kitchen table and Kyle''s constant presence helping Jo in the kitchen had commanded another change. Gerald added a wooden counter to the wall adjacent the stove. Jo never complained about the space they occupied when using the table¡ªshe adapted to her environment and carried on as though nothing had changed¡ªbut she was still happy when Gerald presented a solution. The downside of this for everyone else was that it made it easier for the woman to ignore them. She could keep her hands busy and her back turned to whoever else was in the room for as long as she wanted. Gerald really didn''t think that one through and he was beginning to realize that now.

    Gabrielle was quick to break the silence when Gerald''s expression began to turn angry. "Tucker, why don''t you take these two and explain what they''ll be needing to bring for a trip to Newhaven?"

    Gerald pushed his chair back with such force it slammed against the wall behind him. "Of course," he muttered.

    Kyle and Sebastian stood up immediately and followed Gerald out of the room without a word. As soon as they crossed the door, Sebastian could hear Gabrielle speak something to Jo, but her voice was too soft to make out any words.

    "What was that all about?" Kyle mumbled, more to himself than anything. It caught Gerald''s ears, however, and the Hunter let out an aggravated snort.

    Sebastian gave his brother a reprimanding glance as they climbed the stairs to the top of the tower. Gerald led them across the bridge, into the office, down to the armory and then down one more level. The eastern tower''s lack of a ground floor entrance was the result of structural issues. According to Gerald when they found the place he concluded that walling up the collapsed doorway would be safer than trying to recover it. The twins had never been in that room, but once Gerald lit a torch and placed it on the wall, the first thing they noticed was the frame of what used to be a door. The room itself was being used for equipment storage. It was full of all sorts of things lumped together in a disorganized mess. Some objects were stored in homemade shelves, but most were in heaps on the floor. A lot of it was what you¡¯d expect; tools, bedrolls, travel bags, rope, other items the twins weren¡¯t entirely sure what they were, even less their use.

    With the same unease from before still permeating the air, Gerald instructed them on how to pack light for the trip; only a bedroll, a water bottle, and rations that would be provided later. He also told them to pack a change of clothes or two if they felt it necessary, but to not complain about the extra weight if they did. He stressed this point by giving Kyle a sharp glare. The boy huffed a little but didn''t say a word in protest. They discussed the trip more on their way out of the tower, Gerald didn''t say why he needed to go to Newhaven but told them they would be using this as an opportunity to learn more about the Wolfpack and put some of his teachings into practice. It was also important that they learned their way around the forest. The man was quiet, unlike his usual self, and the conversation never strayed from what was strictly necessary. When everything relevant to their trip had been said, Gerald told them they had the rest of the day to themselves and left. Based on the direction he was headed, Sebastian assumed he was starting construction on the tree house by himself.

    <hr>

    [Abandoned Outpost, Lithius 12, Evening]

    The rest of the day carried a false sense of tranquility. The atmosphere in the Outpost made it the worst possible time to not have chores to do. It made the twins uneasy to just sit quietly. Kyle had tried to offer Jo more help in the kitchen or in the gardens, but the woman had turned him down. Likewise, Gerald didn''t want any help with the tree house, even though they had been helping earlier in the morning. After hours of fidgeting, Sebastian seemed to have accepted his fate and curled up with the book Gabrielle had given him. Kyle settled for practicing some of the knots he''d learned while hunting and trying to build a castle with some playing cards Gerald had let him keep.

    Meal times had been equally unnerving. Jo sat with them, but her mood hadn''t improved. Not only had it not improved but it seemed to sour further when Gerald didn''t show up for food on any occasion that day. When Gabrielle came around for lunch, Jo pushed an extra bowl of stew on the woman with no further instructions. It seemed like this wasn''t a first-time occurrence as Gabrielle¡¯s only response was an aggravated snort.

    Gabrielle left to run her errands at sundown, however, and it was Kyle''s job to bring Gerald dinner. The man had set up his tent near the construction site and showed no signs of returning to the towers that night.

    "I''m starting to think you''re hiding out here just to piss her off," Kyle muttered, handing Gerald his bowl of reheated stew.

    "I''m sure she thinks so too." Gerald shrugged, sitting near the tent and fiddling with his spoon. "Word of advice, boy; if you anger a woman, walk away. Time heals and all of that."

    "Well, this is going to be a fun trip," Kyle quipped.

    Gerald chuckled. "If you were expecting this to be fun I might have been too light on your training." The man ate a few spoonfuls and continued. "But then, you didn''t have to walk here like your brother, right?"

    Kyle frowned. "You don''t have to keep bringing that up."

    "Oh, I feel that I do," the man smirked.

    Kyle shook his head, holding back another aggravated protest in favor of questioning the man further. "Okay, Tucker, really...What is going on with you and Jo?"

    Gerald''s expression shut immediately. "We had a disagreement. Wasn''t the first time and it won''t be the last."

    Kyle shrugged. "I can see that. That''s not what I meant."

    Gerald ate some more, a deep frown marking his features as he finished his dinner. "When Jo brought me in; after Porter finally decided not to kill me in my sleep, and we actually became a group, we agreed that we wouldn''t make any decisions unless we could reach a consensus. If we didn''t all agree with it, it wouldn''t be done. Jo doesn''t agree with this for reasons that... Hmph... Bottom line, Porter and I decided that this time we''d have to decide without her."

    "I see, but..." Kyle bit his tongue for a moment but eventually decided to question a bit more. "Why does she seem to only be angry with you?"

    "Because it''s easy." Gerald shrugged at the confused look the boy was giving him. "Look, I don''t expect you to understand this now, but... Some things, coming from certain people, tend to sting a bit more. It''s just how it is." He pushed his empty bowl into Kyle''s hands, ending the conversation.

    "I see," Kyle mumbled. "Well, I hope she gets over it soon."

    Gerald openly laughed at this. "Yes, one can hope. Either way, you might want to save your strength for the trip," he snorted. "Go to sleep, boy."

    <hr>

    [Abandoned Outpost, Lithius 13, Past Midnight]

    Sebastian was awake. He hadn''t woken with a start like he would have some weeks ago, but he was feeling restless. Maybe it was the trip, maybe the overall strain they had all been suffering from the previous morning. Whatever the specific cause, he was wide awake and it was still dark out. Kyle''s snores were reverberating off the walls, his twin was out cold, as usual. Sebastian decided to defy better judgment and get out of bed. He found his boots in the dark and carefully walked outside and down the stairs to the base of the tower. He''d done it enough times by now that the path was memorized. He wouldn''t be surprised if he walked it in his sleep at some point.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    The boy reached the ground outside, rubbing his tired eyes awake. Contrary to his expectations, it wasn''t pitch dark. There were lights and movement coming from inside the kitchen. Turning to face the doorway made Sebastian''s eyes sting from firelight. He squinted and inched into the room, calling out, "Jo?" Who else would be in the kitchen at that hour?

    There was no verbal response, but the woman had clearly stopped what she was doing as the kitchen fell completely silent. Sebastian walked further into the kitchen and found one of the chairs. He sat down and took the time to let his eyes adjust before he said anything else. Jo had been watching him in silence but turned around once his eyes met hers, returning to whatever she had been doing. The light was coming from the stove. She was baking something. Of course she was. "Too worked up to sleep?" he mumbled.

    Once again, there was a pause in her actions. Sebastian watched her hold very still and stare straight ahead at the wall. She was deciding on what to say or, even, whether to bother speaking. It was still a mystery to him; when, how, or why Jo decided to speak. Observing the woman for the past weeks hadn''t made it any clearer. The boy had noticed that the act of raising her voice seemed to require effort on Jo''s part sometimes. It could make communicating with her extremely difficult if she decided that expressing her thoughts wasn''t worth making that effort. If, say, she was angry, for instance.

    True to that sentiment as always, Jo responded with a silent shrug, back still turned and continued with her baking.

    "Hey, Jo?"

    Once again the woman paused her actions, her head shooting up as she silently awaited his next words.

    "Could you... Can I have some tea, please?" Sebastian felt bad asking. He really should have learned to make his own tea by now. It didn''t look that difficult. Heck, Gerald could do it and the man couldn''t boil an egg.

    Johanna didn''t speak, but filled up the tea kettle and put it on the stove.

    Sebastian leaned against the table to wait. He''d been doing better at sleeping, but not all nights were good nights. This had led the boy to discover Gabrielle''s late night tea drinking habits. The first time he ran into the woman there he didn''t make much of it, but after the third or fourth time, it became apparent that, yes, she did it every night. After further encounters, Sebastian would come to the kitchen to find a cup waiting for him on the table across from her. He didn''t know how she knew he''d gotten up, but she always did somehow. It had become a constant that, right now, he was missing.

    The kettle began to heave with steam and Johanna pulled it out of the fire. Seconds later, she turned around to face Sebastian for the first time since he''d entered the kitchen. She had a cup of tea in one hand and a muffin in the other. Sebastian couldn''t help but laugh when she placed them both on the table in front of him. "Are muffins your answer to everything?" he questioned.

    Johanna stared at the muffin, then raised her eyes to meet his with a poorly concealed smirk. "''T¡¯s how I roll," she answered, giving a casual shrug and returning to her previous activities.

    Sebastian was halfway into taking a bite of the muffin when he stopped himself and stared down at the baked good in his hand. The boy shook his head, failing to withhold a surge of laughter. It wasn''t even that funny of a pun, but wordplay was definitely not something Seb had been expecting from someone who so often avoided words altogether. "Clever."

    Johanna let out a tiny snicker but otherwise didn''t respond. Sebastian chewed on his muffin and drank his tea in silence, watching the woman work as he did. It took him a while to realize what intense kitchen work Jo would need to be doing in the middle of the night, but then it hit him that getting to Newhaven would take them well over a week. "Rations?" he asked.

    Jo nodded her confirmation. "Should''ve done it earlier. Forgot."

    "Do you need help?"

    She shook her head. Of course not. "Back to sleep."

    "In a bit." Sebastian knew that arguing would do him no good here. "Are you worried about the trip?"

    Johanna didn''t answer right away. She finished what she was doing and put a tray of... something... in the oven. Then she moved to sit across from Sebastian. "Are you concerned?" she asked.

    Sebastian smiled. "Tucker taught us that answering a question with another question is the easiest trick when you don''t want to give an answer."

    "Silence is easier. Gerry would know that." Johanna raised an eyebrow as she spoke. "Know who you''re dealing with, Rivers." Her tone was unusually serious and almost taunting. More like one Gabrielle would take.

    Of the three Hunters, Johanna was the one Sebastian felt closest to now, but at the same time, the one he knew the least about. Moments like this only served to illustrate that fact. There was definitely something underneath the woman''s gentle nature. And she was right, of course, he shouldn''t play mind games when he didn''t know who he was dealing with. Gerald had told him that as well. "Should I be concerned? About the trip. You''re the one who knows what we''re doing, you sounded concerned."

    Johanna shook her head, her eyes softened for the first time since their little meeting the day before. "Always be concerned." She gave a long pause and added. "But Gerry is right. Nothing bad will happen."

    "You suggested we go with Porter." Sebastian pointed out. "I took that to mean you thought we''d be safer with her."

    Johanna frowned for a moment, her expression showing a hint of concern now. "No. I... Gabe is going west... The Plains. Not safe, but... Safer." Jo mumbled the word ''safer'' in a near-whisper. Her frown deepened for a moment and Sebastian was sure she realized at least part of Gerald''s frustration.

    "You seemed pretty mad at Tucker, though."

    Sebastian knew he was pushing it now, but he couldn''t possibly make anything worse. He leaned back in his seat and watched Jo''s eyes turn cold. A small huff escaped through her nostrils, she crossed her arms in front of her chest and averted her eyes¡ªan angered glare now piercing straight through the tabletop. "Never listens. Just brushed me off... Like I''m some..." She seemed to struggle for a little while with either finding the right word or bringing herself to say it. Finally, she stomped her foot and forcefully tapped her index and middle fingers against her right temple. It wasn''t hard to figure out.

    "I''m sure Tucker doesn''t think you''re an idiot," Sebastian answered.

    "Acts like it." Jo huffed, still glaring at the table.

    Sebastian held back a smile. Surely, Gerald didn''t mean to do that, but the boy knew better than to try making that point while Jo was still so visibly angered. "Are you going to be traveling on no sleep? That can''t be good for you."

    The question seemed to take Jo''s mind off of her annoyance. "I wake Gerry then go to sleep." She paused. "In thirty minutes or so."

    Sebastian fought back the urge to wonder how an angered Johanna would go about waking up the source of all her frustrations. He just nodded his understanding. "Okay. So long as you get your rest too."

    Jo smiled as if to say, ''don''t worry about me''. That wasn''t happening. After all, she was always fussing over everyone else all the time. It was only fair. "I''ll check up on you when I wake up so you better not be tired." he threatened.

    Jo snorted at this, amusement growing on her face. "Good night, Rivers."

    <hr>

    [Valcrest Forest, Lithius 18th, Sundown]

    Sebastian wasn''t sure how Johanna decided to wake Gerald for their trip, but he was sure it wasn''t pleasant. And he wasn''t sure how Gerald reacted, but he was sure it wasn''t pleasant either. He knew because what was awkward silence and tiptoeing one day had turned into full-blown hostility the next, with no signs of improvement over the course of their journey.

    Gerald''s instructions had been simple leaving the Outpost; no talking, no stopping for any reason until they reached a safe location, and staying close at all times. Those rules apparently only applied to them, because the moment they entered the forest, Johanna disappeared. Gerald didn''t seem alarmed by this and the boys accepted it as normal Jo behavior.

    For the first five days of travel, they weren''t allowed to set up a proper camp and only stopped for hour-long breaks every now and again. The twins tried to catch as much sleep as possible in those instances while Jo and Gerald took turns on lookout. In those five days, those instances were the only moments when the twins saw them interact. It was always silent and increasingly tense every time.

    On the fifth night, Gerald stopped them in an enclosed area, not unlike the one he and Sebastian had occupied on their way to the Outpost all those weeks ago. There they were finally allowed to set up camp for a full night. On previous instances¡ªwhen they had stopped to rest¡ªJohanna had been waiting for them as though she had been tracking ahead the whole time. This time she didn''t show up until they were halfway into setting up a fire. They didn''t have tents to assemble; that''d be too much to carry, but stopping for the night and making a fire meant they could have a cooked meal. The moment Jo rejoined the group, Gerald announced that he was going to hunt, picked up his bow and quiver, and disappeared. Sebastian couldn''t tell if she looked more angered or hurt by this, but one thing for sure; it didn''t make anything better.

    When Gerald came back with two dead rabbits, Jo immediately took them off his hands and disappeared into the woods with them. He snorted, muttered that he was going to check the perimeter and went off in the opposite direction. The moment they were both out of sight, Kyle let out a frustrated grunt. "Someone needs to say something."

    "Kyle, no. Leave it." Sebastian warned as he put down his bedroll. His voice was hoarse from disuse. He wondered if that''s why Jo mumbled so much. "Whatever is going on with those two, confrontation won''t make it any better."

    "We''re, what, five more days away from Newhaven? Do you really want to put up with this for that long?" Kyle''s tone was exceeding normal human levels of exasperation at this point.

    "We don''t have a choice. This is clearly about more than some disagreement over this trip." Sebastian glared at his brother. "And we don''t want to get involved in whatever it is. Let it go."

    "They''re being so stupid, Seb!"

    Sebastian chuckled at his brother. Not that he didn''t share his frustration; he most definitely did, but he had resigned himself to fate at this point. Nothing they could say or do was going to help the situation. "They''ll work it out eventually. I doubt this is their first fight in three or so years."

    Kyle gasped in aggravation, unraveling his bedroll with exaggerated force and raising a small cloud of dirt as he dropped it on the ground.

    "You want to know what else?" Sebastian asked, smirking. "We''re actually about six or seven days away from Newhaven. That if we keep the same pace starting tomorrow."

    Kyle groaned loudly at this. "How do you even know where we are?"

    Sebastian sighed softly at the question. "I paid attention when Gerald was going over the map with us at the Outpost."

    Kyle gave his brother a little snort in response to his tone. "So did I. Excuse me if I don''t remember everything after five days of meandering through the trees."

    Sebastian''s initial laugh echoed a bit too loudly and he was forced to hide his face in his hands until it subsided. "Alright, alright. That''s fair. I''m not going to say this hasn''t been horribly disorienting. I agree."

    Kyle shrugged. "I''ll ask him if I can see it again. After all, we''re supposed to learn to navigate, right?"

    Sebastian nodded his agreement. "Might be a good idea, yes."

    "What idea?"

    The quiet mumble behind their backs caused them to simultaneously turn around. Johanna was back, both rabbits now skinned and ready to be skewered. Kyle offered her a smile as he answered. "Looking over the map again."

    She returned the smile. "Might be."

    Only a few seconds later, Gerald returned. He offered them a mumbled ''all clear'' and dropped a bundle of herbs near the fire, which the boys assumed were meant for cooking. Johanna had crouched by lit fire, impaling one of the rabbits on a makeshift skewer, and lifted her head at the movement. Her eyes landed on the bundle of herbs then trailed after Gerald, who was already walking away. There was a small crease in her forehead and she motioned with her hand towards the herbs, her fingertips just lightly brushing them before she pulled it back. Gerald pretended not to notice this and busied himself with unstringing his bow.

    Kyle waited until Gerald put away the weapon before approaching him. "Hey, Tucker. I was wondering if we could go over the map again."

    Gerald looked up and then nodded to the spot beside him on the ground. "Sure."

    Kyle sat down in the indicated spot and Sebastian sat next to him to watch as well. Gerald pulled the map from his pack and opened it on his lap. There were no markings on the map, other than landmarks, like the Cities, some villages, the White Shadows camp in the plains and other widely known locations. Gerald had pointed out to them in the Outpost where they would stop for the night and where the safe house they would be occupying was before they left, but those weren''t marked on the map. They''d need to memorize those locations. And the paths to reach them. The Outpost itself wasn''t on the map and the first thing Gerald asked was: "Can either of you point out to me where we started this trip?"

    Sebastian casually pointed his finger to a spot just south of Blackpond. It was off by a bit and Gerald pushed his finger to the right location.

    "Alright, where do you think we are now, then?"

    Again, Sebastian pointed it out.

    "That''s correct. Well done." He put his own finger on the spot Sebastian had indicated, tracing a path along the depths of the forest, away from the roads, to another spot not far from Newhaven. "And this is our destination." He gave the spot a small tap. "It''s a little cabin that''s been swallowed by the forest. It''s hard to locate and hard to reach, which is why it''s perfect for us."

    "It''s crap," Johanna mumbled.

    "Yes, but it''s safe crap." Gerald retorted. His tone was neutral but caused the woman to shrug and disengage from the conversation again. This put a small frown on his expression, but he went on as though it hadn''t happened. "What you need to understand is that the Wolfpack has its base somewhere deep in the forest. They''re protective of their territory and that means they watch the roads at all times and have eyes and ears all over the forest. "

    "That''s... Why we weren''t allowed to talk on the way here?"

    "Exactly, yes." Gerald''s expression turned serious as the topic of conversation changed to the Wolfpack. "You can''t actually avoid the bastards, we probably crossed paths with several of them so far, in fact, So it''s important to lay low as much as possible. The forest is vast and dense, though. Too much for even them to be able to fully monitor. So there are blind spots. Like this one." He gestured at the small clearing around them. "It''s important to always search your perimeter before actually settling in one of these places because they won''t continue to be safe forever, but they are the closest thing to safe as you can get."

    "The Outpost is two huge towers. How is it a ''blind spot''?" Kyle asked.

    "It was built that way. A lot of military outposts are built in hard to reach or hard to find areas. You don''t want them captured or destroyed by enemy forces."

    Sebastian was looking at the map as they talked, trying to identify places Gerald had shown them before but raised his head at this. "How did you find it?"

    Gerald looked past Kyle to stare at Sebastian. "I was looking for safe areas to make a stationary camp. Places that are hard to reach and hard to find. I came across it by accident." Before Sebastian had the chance to ask anything further he nodded and added. "Yes, there is a possibility that someone else may accidentally come across it again. That''s why one of us needs to stand guard at night."

    Kyle stared at him for a long moment then said, "there''s no one there now."

    Gerald responded to his statement with a simple nod. "I''m aware, And ideally this wouldn''t be the case but we all have things right now that couldn''t be delayed any further."

    The words carried a small edge and one glance at Johanna made very clear that she''d noticed it. Kyle furrowed his brows at Sebastian as if to say ''are you seeing this?'' and Sebastian shrugged in response. A blind person could have seen that. Not so visible was the way Jo flinched, how she parted her lips as though she was about to say something only to give up with a tired sigh, how her gaze softened into something deep and incomprehensible for a split second before returning to impenetrable stone. If Gerald noticed he pretended not to.

    "What are we even doing in Newhaven?" Kyle''s question broke the silence, and at least some of the renewed tension.

    Gerald met his eyes for a second before answering. "I have something I need to do that involves being there by a certain date. That''s all you need to know."

    Kyle was clearly a bit off-put by this information. "Wait, how much time do we have to get there, then?"

    Gerald smiled at this, it''s wasn''t a very good omen. "Four days. So I suggest the two of you eat and get your rest in."

    Kyle''s only response was hiding his face in his hands and letting out a pained growl.

    <hr>

    [Safe House West of Newhaven, Lithius 21st, Daybreak]

    The three days that followed their little rest stop were a blur. An exhausting, silent, pain-filled blur. If either had any energy left they would have complained, but by the time they arrived at their next destination all they managed were exhausted grunts. The ''safe house'', as Gerald called it, was more the size of a shed. The only furniture was a small table, two chairs and a two-seater sofa that looked extremely uncomfortable. The floor space was just enough for their bedrolls, though, and upon arriving, all the twins could think to do was set them down and sleep. Gerald had other plans.

    "I know you''re both exhausted right now, but there''s one thing you need to do before you can get any sleep."

    Kyle snorted. "Come on, Tucker. We''re dead already. Why do you need to beat up our corpses?"

    "You''re alive enough to complain aren''t you?" The Hunter''s response was equally exhausted and his tone made clear that any further complaints wouldn''t be treated with the same leniency. "There''s a pond a little ways from here. Go wash up." He then turned to Johanna and his tone softened just a bit. "Will you show them where it is, please?"

    The twins froze in place immediately. It was the first time since the Outpost that Gerald had actually talked to Jo directly. Her reaction was... Inconclusive. She looked at him for a very long moment and her expression was so unreadable it made Gabrielle look emotional. Then she nodded in agreement and started leading the way out the door. Maybe that was some form of progress, but it was hard to tell.

    The pond wasn''t very far. It might have felt like another hour, but in reality, it only took them a few minutes to reach it. Day was just breaking. The rays of sunlight which reflected off the surface of the water were scarce and pale. The morning breeze still held the same damp chill it did the previous night; it clung to their noses with a stale scent. A dip into possibly freezing water wasn¡¯t an appealing thought, but they had been traveling for a week without a proper wash or a change of clothes. And one thing they hadn''t forgotten from their time on the streets was that beggars can''t be choosers.

    Kyle hated cold, and his miserable expression stared back at him, reflected on the surface of the pond. Sebastian, on the other hand, immediately stripped off his clothes and jumped in, letting out a small yelp at the temperature shock. That reaction didn''t seem to motivate Kyle to follow suit. At all.

    "The sooner you get in the sooner you can get out."

    He turned around to look at Johanna. The woman was leaning against a tree, her back turned to the pond, stare fixed on the narrow path they''d taken to reach it. He couldn''t make out her expression from that angle, but her posture was only halfway relaxed. And on her hand, barely visible under crossed arms, a small blade peeked out between her fingers. It was weird to think about, but Kyle had seen Jo wield knives a thousand times. It never occurred to him before she could use them as weapons. Unlike the other two Hunters, she didn''t give off that impression. Not usually. Right now, the way she was watching the trail, on guard, she was almost someone else entirely. It only stressed the fact that even in a ''safe'' spot, they weren''t entirely safe.

    "Are you going to stand there all day? It''s really not that bad."

    Kyle turned back towards the pond and groaned at his brother. "Yeah, yeah... I''m going." He shrugged off the bag he had slung over his shoulder and stripped his clothes. Jumping into the water felt like being assaulted by tiny pins and needles and he let out a loud groan at the invading cold. "Shit. Shit. Fuck. Shit."

    Sebastian laughed at his string of curses. "I''m telling Porter when we get back."

    "Shut up. Ugh." Kyle glared at his twin. "You said it wasn''t that bad."

    That prompted another laugh. "Your body will get used to it. Just give it a minute."

    Kyle huffed in response to his brother''s laughter, but stopped complaining and tried to get his body to relax into the change of temperature. It took, as Sebastian claimed, about a full minute, but the sensation of tiny knives piercing his lungs eventually eased. In truth, the cold did serve the purpose of dulling some of the aches in his muscles; as much as he hated it, and he did feel cleaner.

    There wasn''t much talking after that. They weren''t there to play around in the water and enjoy what was probably shaping up to be a pleasantly warm spring day. Wasting time here meant less time for sleep. Sleep was precious. So they washed up a week''s worth of filth as efficiently as possible. Sebastian jumped out the moment he was done. Kyle was reluctant.

    Sebastian snorted while tying the laces on his pants. "You''re gonna live in there now?" His tone wasn''t as mocking as before, just inquisitive. If anything, he knew when to take Kyle''s complaining more seriously.

    "Of course not." He muttered, making no actual effort to move.

    "You haven''t moved since you last said you were ''going''."

    "Let him take his time."

    Sebastian glanced at Johanna. If he didn''t know better he''d think he imagined her voice because she was still watching the path, unmoving. "I''ll start heading back then, I suppose."

    This prompted a nod and he took it as confirmation that heading back to the safe house alone would be okay. Kyle made no objection to being left alone with Johanna either, so Sebastian nodded as well and walked back the way they came. When he entered the house, Gerald was lying on the two-seater sofa with a book in his hands; his neck bent in an uncomfortable position and legs sticking out over one of the arm rests. He didn''t take his eyes off the pages as he spoke. "There''s food on the table. Where''s the other two?"

    Sebastian glanced at the table and spotted a meal of jerky and dried fruit waiting He wasn''t particularly fond of either but didn''t hesitate to sit and eat up anyway. "Kyle doesn''t want to get out. Jo''s babysitting him."

    Gerald sat up to look at him. "Why?"

    Sebastian shrugged. "He gets cold really easy. Been that way since his awakening. Sleeping in abandoned buildings for months didn''t help matters."

    Gerald frowned at this information. "Hm. His body temperature must be higher than normal because of his pyrokinesis."

    Sebastian paused halfway into tearing into a piece of rabbit jerky. "Is that... Normal?"

    Gerald hesitated for a moment, then shrugged. "For someone with his enlightenment, probably. He looks healthy and I''m sure if he was feeling unwell he would have said something."

    Sebastian snorted, biting into the leathery dried meat. That was true. If anything, his brother was very vocal about not feeling well.

    "Eat and try to get some sleep. We still have some ground to cover tomorrow."

    "How far from Newhaven are we now?"

    "About five hours on foot, but there''s a village nearby. That''s where Johanna''s headed. We can borrow horses there and that will cut our travel time." Gerald laid back down and turned his attention to his book once again. "If we leave close to sunrise, we''ll be in the city in time to grab lunch at the Inn."

    "Hm," Sebastian mumbled over a mouthful of fruit, the prospect of having actual food again distracting him from that implication for quite some time until it finally hit him. "Wait, did you say...?"

    "Mhm."

    "Like the one in Blackpond?"

    "Yes."

    "Haven''t we been trying to avoid the Wolfpack all this time!?"

    Gerald snorted, amusement clear in his tone. "As much as you try to avoid rabbits when you hunt them, boy. You just don''t want them seeing you before you see them."

    "Rabbits and expertly trained assassins... Are not the same thing."

    "It''s good that you understand that." The Hunter smiled, glancing at him a bit awkwardly from his position. "It''s just an Inn. They make good stew. There''s nothing to worry about."

    "Kyle won''t enjoy hearing about this."

    Gerald sighed softly, going back to his book. "Least of my worries. I haven''t told Johanna either."

    The sound of the opening door followed his statement. "Haven''t told me what?"

 Uprise 1.09

    [White Shadows Encampment | Lithius 21st | Early morning]

    Gabrielle inhaled deeply. Every step from her heavy boots brought forth the earthy scent of freshly trampled grass. Her steely gaze traveled the multitudes of white tents spreading across the vast fields; ornamented by broken stone walls and ruined buildings. What was once the great city of Blackhurst, now a campground of neatly rowed tents which spread as far as the eye could see. White-gowned people marched in and out. Traversing the encampment could leave anyone in a constant state of deja vu¡ªevery tent, and every row of tents, looked exactly the same¡ªyet the healers never seemed to waver in their stride or lose their sense of direction. Like worker ants, they walked the narrow paths of the encampment in a steady pace; dutiful and filled with purpose.

    "Greetings, Miss. I''m sorry, but if you wish to enter, I must ask you to disarm."

    She stared down at the timid looking gentleman clad in white robes, her expression neutral as she nodded in agreement. The healers were amusing folk. Most were soft spoken, overly polite even, pacifists. They couldn''t physically force anyone to disarm, or even prevent anyone from entering their territory if they wished. Yet, when a White Shadow asked a hardened killer to disarm, they did so. Harming a healer in Valcrest would be easy, but it would also earn you the wrath of both cities and every unnamed village in between. It was a strange kind of power to wield, in Gabrielle''s opinion. An immunity to the violence that plagued this land for as long as anyone could remember. The sort of ''untouchable'' status that Blackhurst itself, with all its good intentions; or perhaps because of them, could never have achieved. Gabrielle herself wouldn''t have crossed the white flags that marked the limits of the camp without being explicitly allowed to do so. And those who knew her well enough could attest, there were few acts in this world she wouldn''t dare commit.

    The White Shadow stood quiet and observed as, one by one, Gabrielle drew and surrendered her blades.By the time she was about through, a small pile adorned the man¡¯s arms. Yet, he patiently smiled. "The crossbow, miss?"

    Gabrielle unsheathed the weapon and with a loud click disengaged the compartment holding all but one of the bolts. Then she disarmed the mechanism and removed the last remaining bolt from the weapon. She handed this over and once again sheathed the empty crossbow across her back. "This stays with me, if you don''t mind." Her tone was void of any aggression, but wasn''t open for discussion either.

    "Very well, miss." His smile never wavered as he carefully stored the weapons for her to retrieve later. "May I ask what ails you?"

    "Nothing, I would like to speak to Jon Witters, if he could spare the time."

    His smile lingered for an uncomfortable moment until it finally slipped into something close to genuine concern. People didn''t ask for the leader of the clan unless they had something dire to discuss. "May I ask what is the nature of your visit?"

    Her expression was unchanged as she answered. "Personal."

    "I see. If I may ask, miss, how urgent is the matter?"

    "Potentially urgent." She pressed the point with: "Please inform him that I may not be able to return another day."

    "Of course." He was giving her a more scrutinizing look now underneath all the mild manners. "May I have your name, miss?"

    "Porter. Gabrielle Porter."

    The healer nodded politely at her introduction. "Please feel free to roam, miss Porter. I''ll inform Witters of your presence. And of your request."

    Gabrielle nodded, watching the man turn on his heels and make way to the center of the camp. His pace was hurried and a tad irritated. If it was due to her refusal to provide him with answers, it caused her no remorse. She respected the White Shadows, but wearing a robe didn¡¯t excuse intrusiveness in her eyes.

    The invitation to roam the camp didn''t encourage her to move far from where the healer had left her. Only her eyes followed the movements of perpetually busy healers, their white robes almost blending in with the white canvased background. Even before entering the camp proper it was possible to smell herbal tea, wild flowers, and cooked vegetables. Not a bad combination of scents to take in with your last breaths. She wondered if it was deliberate. Somewhere in that camp someone was crying, bleeding out, agonizing... but from where she stood now everything looked utterly clean and undisturbed. She couldn''t decide if that was thoughtful, hypocritical, or some strange combination of both.

    The leader of the White Shadows was a respected figure, but he was no king. Requesting an audience was as simple as saying so. Being granted the man''s time was rare only because he rarely had time to spare. If the matter was pressing enough and you were a familiar face, your odds improved considerably. Gabrielle had met the man a total of four times¡ªonce in passing¡ªand while her matter could become urgent, she wouldn''t call it so in this instance. So when she saw him walking towards her, the only conclusion was that this must have been a very slow day for the healers. That, or the man was curious enough to personally question his summoning. Either way, his motives were inconsequential.

    Jon Witters was as tall as Gabrielle, if not taller. His dark brown hair grayed from age, long to his shoulders and bound in a ponytail. The man''s robes were impeccable aside from grass stains along the hem. He smiled at her, a pleasant smile that reached his eyes. "Ah. It''s been a long time since I''ve last seen you, child. What brings you?"

    Gabrielle didn''t return the smile, but her posture relaxed by a small fraction at the greeting. "I need some guidance on a matter, Witters, if you can spare the time to talk. I understand you''re a busy man."

    "I''ve been informed this is, what was it, ''potentially urgent''?" The humorous note in his tone was discreet, but there nonetheless.

    Gabrielle noted the man¡¯s amusement, but chose not to address it. "Yes. As it is, nothing bad has happened, but the potential exists and I''m not too proud to admit when I lack the knowledge and expertise to handle a situation. However, I would very much appreciate it if this matter stayed private."

    "I see." The man''s eyes turned from kind and amused to scrutinizing in a heartbeat. His tone pleasant, still, but serious. "The gardens are lovely this time of year. Why don''t we take a walk?"

    Gabrielle nodded her agreement and began to walk, idle hands digging into the pockets of her coat, shoulders slouched from the weight of her empty crossbow. She cast her gaze on the path leading away from the main encampment and into the fields of wild flowers encompassing the ruins.

    The gardens were open, but distant from all activities in the camp. Usually empty, save for an apprentice or two tasked with procuring medicinal components. The walk there was filled by calm silence. Neither feeling the need to engage in idle chatter.

    "So," Witters began, once they found themselves walking a path that crossed the very center of the flower fields. "What is this potentially urgent situation of yours?"

    "To put it simply... A kid."

    "Oh? I''d think you''d be old enough by now to know your precautions, Porter." Again, a thin layer of amusement coated his words.

    Gabrielle snorted. "First of all, I am. Second of all, as much of a predicament as that would be, I¡¯m certain I could handle it without your intervention. No. The kid I''m talking about is about thirteen years old. Tucker picked him and his brother up in Blackpond. Ill-advised, I know, but the situation didn''t give him much choice."

    "How so?"

    They had stopped walking now. The flowers surrounding the footpath emanating an almost overwhelmingly sweet fragrance into the air. Gabrielle allowed herself a faint grimace as she answered the question. "The boy was intoxicated. Ranting and raving. And about to set fire to the Wolves'' little den in the city. Tucker intervened and brought him to us. With the amount he drank he recovered rather quickly."

    Witters kept his eyes on hers as she spoke, no detail escaped him and his face turned severe. "Are you saying this boy is pyrokinetic?"

    Gabrielle nodded agreement. "He seems very controlled. We had barely any incidents since..."

    The man cut her off by raising his hand. "How long have you had this child with you?"

    She made no objection to being interrupted and gave the healer a tired shrug. "Since late Lacus."

    "You''ve had a potentially catastrophic situation on your hands for over three months and only now you think to call on us?" Witters'' tone remained calm, but the aggravation underneath was bitteringly palpable.

    "I''ve thought about it sooner, Witters, but you''re not exactly within strolling distance, are you?"

    "Don''t be insolent, girl." He openly frowned now. "As abundant as magic is in Valcrest, some things are still too uncontrollable and dangerous to be taken this lightly. If not you, I''d expect at least Gerald to comprehend that. He should have brought the boy straight to us."

    Gabrielle frowned a little herself at that statement. "Tucker had no choice but to intervene and as I said; it was too far of a journey to make with an unconscious teenager slung over his shoulder, old man. We''re not idiots. We understand the severity of this situation."

    "But... ?" Witters'' tone had veered right back to tranquil in the span of a heartbeat. "Because I assume, seeing as this child is not currently in your company, that you don''t intend to rectify this now."

    "If by ''rectify'' you mean hand him over to you, then no. Absolutely not."

    The healer shook his head slowly, though his frown was accompanied by a saddened smile. "If your father could see you today."

    Gabrielle''s expression shut and what little was soft in her eyes turned to unyielding steel. "Don''t."

    "I remember you telling me, first time we actually spoke, that you had no intention to drag anyone else down this road with you. And now, every time you show up here, there''s someone new trailing right behind you."

    "I''m not the only one whose life those people have wrecked, Witters." Her tone is cold. "Need I remind you what Johanna looked like when I brought her to you five years ago?"

    "No. Of course not." The man''s tone was torn between pitying and severe. "And do you recall the conversation we had that day? And again once she left this camp with you?"

    Gabrielle flinched at the reminder, averting her gaze and running a shaky hand over her eyes. "Yes. Clearly that situation was also beyond the best of my abilities."

    "Don''t be so hard on yourself. That girl is no doubt better today than she was the day she left here. The same can be said for Gerald. Though it pains me to admit, it''s unlikely they would have healed with us otherwise. I understand what the three of you found in each other; destructive as it can inevitably become to those around you."

    Gabrielle scoffed at that affirmation. "I''ll never understand your insistence in sheltering those Wolves."

    Witters responded with a weary sigh. "We shelter all who seek, Miss Porter. You shouldn''t be so critical of a practice you''ve benefited from so extensively yourself."

    Gabrielle shook her head slowly, the shadow of a smile crossing her expression. "If I thought I could crack you, old man, I would have. You know that."

    The statement was more than enough to elicit a chuckle from the healer. "Yes, girl, I''m aware." The silence that followed was heavy. "If you don''t intend to leave this boy in our care, as I would advise, what sort of help would you like from me?"

    Gabrielle observed the countless flowers swaying in the breeze, sprouting from the ground in a disorganized mess of colors, her expression thoughtful. "Tucker has enough understanding of how enlightenment works to know that a pyrokinetic this young should be far from manageable. Should be. However... aside from what he witnessed in Blackpond, incidents have been minor and few and far between. He''s reined himself in, without any form of guidance, remarkably well, but... not indefinitely. And what understanding we do have is insufficient."

    "You want me to explain to you what I know of pyrokinesis so you can properly train this boy for yourself." Witters'' eyes were piercing. "To what end?"

    "For his own safety. What you''re implying, old man, is not how I operate."

    "I''m glad to hear it. For this boy''s sake as well as yours." The expression on Witters'' face was that of a soldier resigned to fighting a losing battle. "I''ll grant you access to what little we have in our archives. It''s about all I can offer if this is how you choose to proceed."

    Gabrielle could see and understand the healer''s frustration, but was far from moved. Her mind was already made up. And she wouldn''t be swayed. "I would appreciate that."

    <hr>

    [City of Newhaven | Lithius 22nd | Midday]

    Gerald had been quiet since they''d gotten up that morning, speaking only the bare minimum to get them to do what was needed. When they stopped by the village to borrow the horses he made them wait by the stables as he went inside. He came out minutes later with his face shaved clean and hair trimmed. The clothes he wore under his cloak were black and white instead of the usual dark green and brown fit to blend with the forest. Even the boots he now had on were spotless black leather as opposed to the worn brown ones he left the Outpost with. It made him look more like a respectable young man and less like someone who habitually perched on rooftops in the dead of night. Johanna''s lack of reaction to this implied the change to be a normal part of their excursion.

    After that, they rode in silence. It was the twins'' first time on horseback and immediately Kyle decided he didn''t like it. Maybe the existing aches on his body made it more uncomfortable, but he''d still rather walk his way back to the Outpost than ride for any extent of time. The only silver lining was that it made the remaining trip to the city go by a lot faster. Before Kyle could muster a complaint at the fact his ass was starting to go numb, the sight of the city walls coming into view held him silent.

    The walls surrounding the city of Newhaven were intimidating in a way their counterpart in Blackpond could never accomplish. Not only did they loom over them as they approached, but they were so impeccable it implied invulnerability. Its surface unmarred, smooth, and clean. Kyle couldn''t help feeling a stab of pity for whoever was tasked with regularly scrubbing those walls spotless. Surely they were underpaid.

    The city gates were made of heavy iron and looked as if they would need the combined strength of several men to open and close by hand. They also looked old, not worn, but old, rugged, and unpolished. While Gerald stopped to converse with the guards posted at the entrance, Kyle examined the structure with a soft snort. For all he heard of Newhaven, he almost expected it to be made of solid gold. When he turned around to face his brother. Sebastian was also examining the gate with a curious look. "What?"

    Sebastian snorted and turned to face him, readjusting in his saddle as he did. "Of the five cities created by the Twins. Newhaven was the first. I read about it in one of the books in Porter''s office. That door looks like it''s been there just about that long."

    Kyle shook his head. "I can''t believe you actually read up on it."

    Sebastian shrugged. "Not like we have much else to do with our free time."

    Kyle couldn''t quite argue with that. Granted, he spent most of his time wandering about, but he''d run out of places to explore before Sebastian ran out of books to read.

    Gerald was still talking to the guard by the time the twins were done looking around. The man was questioning him and looking over papers Gerald had provided for him to inspect. Finally, the guard returned them with a solemn nod. "Welcome home, sir. Enjoy your stay."

    "Thank you. Have a nice day." Gerald''s tone was polite but tired as he stored the papers back in his travel bag and motioned for the twins to follow.

    Kyle spurred his horse forward, the animal responding with a soft snort as it strolled forward past the gates. "Why did that take so long?"

    Gerald waited for their horses to catch up to him before answering. "Getting into Newhaven through proper means is a bit of a hassle. I''m a citizen, so it''s usually easier for me, but the two of you are not."

    Sebastian snorted in response. "You had to vouch for us or something?"

    "Yes."

    Kyle frowned, shifting in his saddle to try and ease his discomfort. "Are non-citizens not allowed in then?"

    "They are, but they still need to identify themselves at the gate and state their business. And the guards usually keep more of an eye on them. Which is why it''s handy to have papers."

    "Huh." Sebastian hummed. "Is that why you''re dressed all nice and proper there, ''sir''?"

    "Yes and no. I have to go someplace later tonight. And I hope the two of you memorized the paths well getting here because you won''t be joining me."

    This caused Kyle to flinch slightly. "Wait, what?"

    "I''ll expect you to be able to go back to the village by yourselves later. Can you do that?"

    Sebastian nodded. "I memorized the paths. It should be fine."

    "Are you sure, boy? Johanna will carve out my liver if you''re not there by sundown."

    Sebastian chuckled softly. "I''m sure, yes."

    Kyle was far from convinced. "Seb, are you really sure about this?"

    Sebastian brushed off his concern with a small wave. "I got this. Don''t worry."

    Gerald shook his head in amusement, leading the way along the inside of the walls. "I''m confident you''ll make it."

    Kyle grumbled under his breath. "I''m not,"

    Gerald led them to the public stables and they dismounted their horses, much to Kyle`s relief. Sebastian seemed equally stiff as he dismounted, though he hadn¡¯t sworn off horses forever just yet. This part of town wasn''t all that populated and not having anyone around apparently motivated him to finally voice a few questions. "So, Tucker... Why did the people in that village think you and Jo are married?"

    Gerald shot him a glance, his expression both amused and aggravated. "You step foot in Newhaven for the first time, after two weeks of travel, and that''s your first question?"

    Sebastian shrugged. "It''s the weirdest thing I''ve seen since we left the Outpost."

    Gerald shook his head, amusement seeming to win the battle there. "We each have connections, you can say, from before we got into this. I have people who know me here in the City. Jo has people who knew her as well. Gabrielle has people who know her as a blacksmith and other work she''s done before. And we, for the most part, keep those things separate, yeah? I don''t show up to make Gabrielle''s deliveries. Jo doesn''t meet with my contacts in the Guard. So on so forth."

    Kyle hummed thoughtfully. "So the people in that village are Jo''s connection in some way? That''s why she needs to be the one to trade with them?"

    "Yes. They weren''t supposed to know me, but... Some time ago we ran into some trouble nearby. I was injured and we were out of supplies. When Jo brought me in they just assumed."

    Sebastian smirked. "Well, you do argue like you''re married. I can see how they''d think that."

    The look Gerald gave him let the boy know he would probably pay for the remark later, but Sebastian didn''t really seem too fazed by it. Kyle shook his head at his brother, self-preservation demanding he keep his own amusement in check. "If they weren''t even supposed to know you, how did she explain us all of a sudden?"

    Gerald shrugged. "I don''t really know. I don''t even know how she knows those people. I never asked."

    Kyle hummed, frowning. "Right. We don''t ask questions."

    Gerald stopped them before they reached the city proper, nodding a greeting at a couple of guards who walked past on patrol, lowering his voice even after the men had already walked out of hearing range. "Listen, we''re going into the Inn for a meal and then we''re going to walk around the city for a few hours. I want the two of you to pay attention to your surroundings at all times and try to act as casual as possible. The few people who know me here think of me as a former Knight-in-the-making and as far as anyone knows, I''m a mercenary now. I picked you both up for training, that''s it. As a general rule, don''t talk unless spoken to, don''t answer any personal questions if you can avoid it, and don''t lie if you do have to answer. Vague truths will get you by better than making up stories. Do you both get that?"

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    The boys nodded agreement.

    Gerald gave them an inspecting glance, then nodded as well. "Not everyone at the Inn are Wolves, but there will be Wolves there. By the time we leave, I want you to tell me how many there were. And keep one thing in mind: everything anyone says, especially about themselves, is most likely a lie. Including their names."

    ¡°Wait...¡± Kyle groaned, rubbing between his eyes as he tried to process the information. "Do we have to lie about our names?"

    "What did I just say about lying?"

    "Not to do it?" The answer had clearly done nothing to ease the boy¡¯s confusion. "But... Isn''t it dangerous to tell them our names?"

    "Why would it be? You''re just a mercenary apprentice. What could you possibly have to hide?"

    Kyle hummed. "I guess that makes sense, except... We¡¯re not. Wouldn''t they be able to recognize us?"

    Gerald smiled at the question and resumed walking towards the main streets of Newhaven. "Maybe, Rivers. Good thing the dead can''t speak, isn''t it?"

    <hr>

    [White Shadows Encampment | Lithius 22nd | Midday]

    "You have been going over these files for a full day now. Care to tell me what you''ve learned?" Jon Witters'' voice resonated softly in the candlelit room. Aside from bookshelves and piles upon piles of scrolls, the White Shadows'' archives were bare.

    Gabrielle had spent the past day cornered on the floor, surrounded by dusty parchments and slouched over heavy leather-bound tomes. She straightened herself with a soft groan at the interruption, blurry eyes seeking out the man''s silhouette in the dim candlelight as she muttered a response. "Being enlightened is deeply unpleasant."

    "Is that honestly all you''ve learned after a day of reading? I could have just told you that and spared you the trouble, girl."

    Gabrielle¡¯s eyes finally obeyed and focused on the man. "You could spare me the funny remarks, old man."

    "I could. It doesn''t mean I will." Witters smiled down at her and cleared a spot on the floor to sit, settling down beside her with a tired grunt. "As I''m sure you''ve learned, pyrokinetic enlightenments if left unchecked can lead to some disastrous results."

    "Yes. And that doesn''t quite explain how a thirteen-year-old is able to exert this level of control, if that''s the case."

    "There isn''t a lot of research currently being conducted on how certain magical abilities actually work. It takes time and resources beyond our means to conduct the type of experimentation necessary. Not to mention that test subjects would be needed and not many would be willing to subject to something like this. As you may have noticed, however," Witters said, pulling one of the smallest leather bound books, "there are theories on the subject."

    "I''ve looked at that, yes."

    "Mhm. I imagined the author''s name would catch your eye. Marshall was a brilliant man. I always imagined he would end up leading the White Shadows when our master died." Witters turned the book in his hands with a soft smile. "Doesn''t Gerald ever speak of him?"

    Gabrielle shook her head. "We speak as little as possible of the past. Not much of a point to it, is there?"

    Witters offered the book to her with a look that is almost pitying. "Around here we have a saying."

    Gabrielle shook her head, but accepted the offered book without protest. "You have a lot of sayings around here, old man. I think we can both agree they don''t suit me."

    "We tend to say that the past can never really hurt you. And if something hurts still, no matter how much time has passed, then it isn''t truly in the past," Witters continued on, ignoring Gabrielle''s objection. "You should give that book to Gerald when you see him again. I hope he''ll appreciate it."

    "I thought removing files from your archives was forbidden."

    "A healer''s journal is considered a personal item. Those belong with the family. Marshall was dedicated to his research, I''m sure he would appreciate his son having it."

    Gabrielle grimaced as she looked down at the book, unsure of whether Gerald would appreciate this nearly as much. "I''ll get it to him."

    "I assume he''ll be taking part in the ceremony later this evening?"

    "Assuming he made it to the city on schedule, yes."

    Witters nodded agreement and, thankfully, steered the conversation back to where Gabrielle wanted it. "Have you read Marshall''s notes on pyrokinesis, then?"

    Gabrielle glowered at the question. "There isn''t that much in there about it. Just loose observations. He was trying to determine how fire is conjured and how fire starters generate heat, but he didn''t make it very far in his research."

    "No, but... Sometimes the key to understanding something, or someone, begins with asking the right questions. Not the ''how'', perhaps, but the ''why'' and the ''when''. What generally makes a human being hot?"

    "There''s a great number of things, Witters."

    "Indeed, there are. Human beings are naturally warm, yes? Our bodies need to generate heat to function, but seeing as fire starters aren''t constantly in flames, one can assume that not all of these things actually lead to them producing fire."

    "Should I also assume there is a point you''re attempting to make, or are you just passing the time by making obvious statements?"

    Witters shook his head with an amused smirk. "Yes, girl, I am making a point. Pay attention."

    "Fine. Carry on."

    "What Marshall was missing is the fact that enlightenments may manifest in similar ways, but each individual is unique. You said you''ve had a few incidents, have you observed the circumstances surrounding those incidents?"

    "You''re saying there''s probably some personal trigger I should be aware of."

    "Indeed. Meditation seems to help in general. but understanding what causes the outbursts would probably yield more permanent results."

    Gabrielle hummed a thoughtful note, rubbing the bridge of her nose. "That makes sense, although it''s much easier said than done, if we''re talking about emotional triggers."

    "I''m sure you''re more than up to the task, even if you¡¯d rather have me convinced otherwise."

    Gabrielle snorted, putting the journal on her travel bag. "I appreciate the vote of confidence."

    That''s a lie but I''ll take it." Witters smiled and rose from his seat, offering a polite nod on his way out of the room.. "Please get some proper rest before you leave us."

    <hr>

    [Newhaven Inn | Lithius 22nd | Half Past Noon]

    The Inn was quiet compared to the city streets. The twins had been curious and excited while crossing the market, despite Gerald''s warnings to stay watchful, but the closer they got to their destination, the more they stilled.

    The establishment was easy to spot from a distance. Not unlike the one in Blackpond, it was a three story nondescript building, no sign on the door, nothing to indicate that this was an Inn other than everyone in Valcrest just knowing it was.

    A chime rang above their heads when Gerald opened the door. The few people already inside glanced in their direction, but didn''t pay them any actual mind. The place wasn''t what you would expect from a clan of ruthless killers. The air was warm and smelled of pinewood and honey mead, every surface was cleaned spotless, and the few patrons seated in the back of the bar, near the unlit fireplace, looked relaxed and chipper.

    Gerald led them to a corner table and motioned for them to sit. Kyle noticed that it was possible to see almost the entire bar from where they were positioned as well as a glimpse of the back room. The movement there drew the boy''s attention¡ªshadows moving across the open door, faint rattling sounds beneath the idle chatter of the bar patrons. A man exited the back room balancing an empty metal tray on the tips of his fingers, whistling a tune to himself without much of a care. As he walked from behind the counter, Kyle saw him clearly smile and shoot him a small wink before heading towards the other group of patrons. "Alright, gents, that stew will be ready in thirty minutes, and you lot better have the coin for it this time. I''m not here to run a charity." His tone was still pleasant and almost joking as he stopped by the men''s table, but something underneath made it clear he was dead serious.

    "Aw, come on James, you know we''re good for it. One little mishap and you don''t let us forget it."

    "Your ''little mishaps'' tend to come out of my pockets, Victor. It makes them a little bit lighter than I would like. So yes, I want to see some coin upfront this time around. All of you. No fussing."

    The men frowned and mumbled but started to gather silver pieces together to pay for their meals, which the man collected with a pleased smile. "There, there. That didn''t hurt too much, did it? I''ll bring it over as soon as it''s ready."

    James then left the group of men to their sullen complaints and approached their table with a calm smile, addressing Gerald first. "Greetings, sir. What can I do for you this fine day?"

    Gerald returned the smile with an ease that visibly surprised the boys. His body language was relaxed, save for some travel-exhaustion and a small hint of hesitation while considering what to ask for. His fingers ruffled the hairs on the back of his head as he hummed in apparent thought. "Think you can get us three bowls of that stew you were talking about there, friend? And... What''s good to drink today?"

    James grinned. "You''re not even gonna ask what''s in the stew before you order it? Oh, I like you, bud."

    Gerald shrugged. "If it''s not dried rabbit or trail mix, I''ll be happy enough."

    James let out a small chuckle and shook his head. "Fair point. And let''s see... We have permission to sell alcohol early today due to the occasion, so you can have anything you like. As for your boys there, well, I assume they''re under the legal age so it''s water, tea, or fruit juice for them."

    Gerald responded with a nod. "Herbal tea for me, juice for them."

    James nodded agreement. "It''ll be right over."

    "Wait..." Kyle''s voice was quiet and he took a second to manage giving the Innkeeper his eyes. "What fruit is in that fruit juice? You didn''t say."

    James smiled at the question. "Ah. I see who the smart one is." He stopped to think for a second before answering the question. "I think wild berries and lime today. It''s not a bad combination."

    Kyle hummed. "I think I''d rather have water, if you don''t mind."

    James snorted in mild amusement. "It''s your coin, kid. It''s not up to me to mind." He then turned to Sebastian who had been uncharacteristically quiet through all this. "Juice still okay for you, champ?"

    "Yeah, sure." Sebastian''s answer was barely a mumble.

    "Not much of a talker, huh?" James smiled softly. "I''ll be right back."

    After James was once again in the back room, Gerald turned to give Sebastian an inspecting look. "Are you doing okay, boy?"

    Sebastian frowned, thinking about the question for a second. "I guess so."

    Kyle frowned to this. "Are you sure?"

    Sebastian responded with a tired shrug. "No. That''s why I said ''I guess'' and not ''I''m sure''." He leaned back in his seat and shrugged. "I''ve felt a little on edge since we crossed the gates. It''s probably nothing."

    Gerald hummed under his breath. "Something to do with your enlightenment?"

    Sebastian crossed his arms over his chest. "Maybe? If it is, it''s never done this before."

    Gerald nodded. "You''re probably just used to Blackpond. Things are more, hm, out in the open, there." He followed that statement with a small smile. "Newhaven has a need to look its best even when it''s a lie. Like our friendly Innkeeper there."

    Kyle followed Gerald''s gaze to the man as he walked back to their table carrying a tray of drinks. James was tall, though not as much as Gerald. Unruly brown locks framed his face and his eyes were an odd color, almost undefinable between a dark green and a light brown. Unlike Gerald, who usually looked older than his actual age, this man had an air of youthful carelessness. It made Kyle uneasy to think that if he''d met him anywhere else he would immediately trust him.

    "There you go, fellas. Ten more minutes on that stew. It''s venison, by the way. Just in case you were curious."

    Gerald nodded taking a small sip of his tea. "We weren''t, but thank you."

    Sebastian took a drink from his juice and hummed. "That''s actually not bad at all."

    James nodded. "What did I tell ya?"

    Sebastian took a larger drink and set the cup down. "Hey, what... What did you mean when you said ''due to the occasion''? Is something going on today?"

    "Oh. I assumed you were locals. Do you not know what day it is?"

    Gerald hummed into his cup of tea. "I''m local, sort of. I picked the kids up in Blackpond."

    "Ah, I see." James pulled up a chair and sat down beside their table, his expression turning more interested. "You don¡¯t have the Night of The Hourglass in Blackpond, then?"

    "The what now?" Kyle asked, glancing at his brother in mild confusion.

    Sebastian shrugged. "I don''t know. Maybe they do and we didn''t really notice."

    James shook his head. "I suppose with the curfew in effect you wouldn''t really notice." He leaned back in his seat and pulled a few strands of hair away from his eyes. "The Night of The Hourglass is a night where the city stops to mourn their dead. After sundown all businesses close, people either retreat to their homes or gather at the cemetery, and they turn an hourglass to symbolize every life lost in Valcrest. For a whole hour after sundown no one makes a sound. It''s the only night in the year where Newhaven just... stops." For a moment, the Innkeeper was silent¡ªalmost pensive¡ªas he looked past the boys, then stood up from his chair. "If you''re still in the city after nightfall, I''d advise you to take part." He placed the chair back in its place. "Excuse me. I''ll go see about that stew."

    "Do you?" Sebastian cut in. "Take part?"

    James didn''t as much as hesitate. "Every year since I''ve come to the city. There isn''t a soul in Valcrest who hasn''t lost someone at some point. Or isn''t about to. Ain''t no exception here."

    Sebastian gave no answer and the Innkeeper didn''t wait around for one. In the minutes it took him to come back with their food, the bar began to fill. The man''s attention then shifted to the new swarm of customers, leaving the boys and Gerald to enjoy their meals in relative peace.

    Kyle''s eyes occasionally wandered across to other tables, or moved to the door at the sound of the little chime going off to announce new arrivals. Every face was average, every man and woman to step in and out of the bar seemed either tired from travel or chipper from alcohol. After a while he stopped trying to find something off about them and refocused on his food.

    By the time they were finished eating, the Inn had become just as crowded and noisy as the streets outside. Kyle observed that once the number of patrons increased two other servers appeared to help tend to orders. He hadn''t noticed them before and didn''t see where they had actually come from. One of them, a teenage girl, seeming around the age of sixteen, came in to clear their table. She introduced herself as Anna and, much like James had done, proceeded to make polite conversation while placing their empty bowls onto a tray. Gerald thanked her for the service and paid a couple of silvers extra to stress that point.

    They exited the Inn a couple of minutes later and Gerald led them to the very center of Newhaven. Market stalls and busy shoppers flooded most of the space, but one area remained untouched by the chaotic flow of commerce. There, a marble statue of two figures representing Sun and Moon loomed over a large sundial. Gerald stopped beside it and nodded in its direction. "Do you know how to read a sun clock?"

    Sebastian looked at it for a few seconds then nodded. "Looks pretty straight forward. I take it that when that shadow reaches that marker it''ll be two past noon."

    "Well done, that''s correct." He followed that statement by placing a small coin purse on Sebastian''s hand. "You''re free to explore the city. Be in this exact spot when that dial marks three in the afternoon. Don''t make me go get you, you know what happens if I do."

    Sebastian nodded. "Too well, yes."

    Kyle looked from his brother to Gerald with an amused expression. "You''re giving us spending money and an hour to do whatever we want?"

    "Yes. Were you expecting me to hold your hand all day, Rivers?" Gerald''s tone started amused, but turned serious as he continued. "Listen, bottom line, if I can''t just trust you; either of you, everything we''re doing here is a waste of time. Simple as that. So be here at three, are we understood?"

    "Yes, sir."

    "Good." He turned to Sebastian. "And you, boy? Are we understood?"

    Sebastian nodded. "Yes, sir." His answer sounded a little weaker than his brother''s and when Kyle was just about to wander off he held him back by the arm.

    "Hey, Gerald..."

    "Yeah?"

    "Why can''t we stay and take part in the ceremony?"

    Gerald frowned in thought for a few seconds, then breathed a short sigh. "I''m visiting my mother''s grave tonight. I can''t take you with me and I won''t have either of you wandering the city after dark even tonight, but... If you want to honor your sister, you don''t need to be in the city to do it."

    Sebastian pondered the words and nodded agreement.

    Gerald briefly placed a hand on Sebastian''s shoulder. "Let me tell you something, boy. According to the Myths, when Death and Life first arrived in Valcrest, Death claimed to be bearing a gift for all humanity, but refused to grant it, claiming that we weren''t ready for it yet. Humans, being what they are, insisted. They insisted and insisted until finally, Death caved. She sought her brother, Time, and together they created an hourglass filled with golden sand. Death then called upon those humans and explained to them that this particular hourglass didn''t simply mark the passing of time. Each grain of sand within was the representation of a human life and each time one of them fell it meant someone''s time in this world had expired. Death explained that Her gift to humanity had always been the knowledge that their time was limited and that She realized they would never fully appreciate all the other gifts they''d already been given until they gained that understanding. The Night of The Hourglass is supposed to symbolize the moment humanity had its immortality stripped away. It''s meant to honor lives lost, but also to reflect on the frailty of human life. On how you spend what limited time you have." Gerald once again stopped to give them a scrutinizing look. "That''s a very important reflection for the two of you to make. Especially now."

    Sebastian''s expression was thoughtful as Gerald spoke and his answer was a simple nod of agreement. Kyle on the other hand, spoke up. "What do you mean?"

    A trace of a smile crossed Gerald''s expression. "What did you think of those people at the Inn just now, Kyle? Did you like them?"

    "They were nice enough, I think."

    "They were. And you know what? I like them."

    "They''re Wolves."

    "Yes. Yes, they are. No different from all the ones I''ve hunted. They were probably nice people too. Normal people, who probably suffered losses of their own, like our Innkeeper friend."

    Sebastian shook his head. "That¡¯s why you brought us here. Why give us the option to join you if you''re going to try and discourage us like this?"

    "It''s not about discouraging you. I was a soldier, boy. Johanna lived on the streets, Gabrielle was already doing this for far longer than either of us. We went into this knowing what it meant. Simply telling you that what we do involves killing people is empty unless you see for yourselves that these Wolves are, in fact, people. That if you''re looking for some moral high-ground to latch on to, it doesn''t exist. I do this at the expense of being able to call myself a good person. And that''s something you two need to decide for yourselves if you''re truly willing to give up." Gerald''s smile remained despite his words. "You still have fifty minutes to enjoy the city without supervision. I suggest you get to it before I decide I''m being too nice."

    Sebastian was clearly hesitant to go, but when Kyle started to drag him off he didn''t resist. No matter what questions he still had left to ask, it''d have to wait.

    <hr>

    [Valcrest Forest | Lithius 22nd | Late afternoon]

    "I''m pretty sure we''re lost." Kyle muttered, letting out a small groan as he readjusted in his saddle.

    Sebastian snorted a chuckle. "I know where we''re going. Stop worrying."

    Kyle wasn¡¯t convinced, but held back from complaining anymore. "I like Newhaven. It''s... Different from Blackpond, I guess. Way different, but I liked it."

    Sebastian hummed under his breath. "I''m unsure about it still." He managed to follow his statement with a smile. "It was definitely nice to have some coin to spend for once."

    It was Kyle''s turn to snort in amusement. "When was the last time we walked into a baker''s shop through the front door?"

    Sebastian smirked. "I don''t think we ever had before."

    Kyle let out a soft chuckle and shook his head, falling into a long moment of silence. "What did you think about... You know, all that stuff Gerald said?"

    "Do you know what I was thinking when he asked if we liked those people?"

    "What?"

    "Kat liked her killer, too. Trusted her. Invited her in. Talked to her. And it doesn''t matter to them... Didn''t matter to them... Who our sister was." Sebastian sighed. "It''s not right to want to do this, I get that. I never thought that it was, but... even if I like them, I can''t get past how much I hate what they are."

    Kyle shook his head, taking a couple of moments to ponder his brother''s words before responding. "What happens if we start hating what we are too?" He frowned, eyes staring into the back of his horse''s head. "What happened in Blackpond, what I almost did, I... I still don''t know if I would have... If I would have been sorry if I''d gone through with it. I still think that I might have been happy to watch that place burn. And I don''t like that."

    "You would have been sorry. Maybe not right away, but eventually. It''s what you always do. You don''t think about consequences until it''s too late."

    Kyle shook his head, his chuckle coming out bitter. "You''re calling me impulsive? You? Really?"

    "I think about consequences before I do things, Kyle. Every time. All the time. I just don''t always care."

    "That''s worse."

    Sebastian shrugged. "Yeah, I know."

    The boys fell into an introspective silence for the next few hours. The sun was already going down by the time they arrived, but Kyle was relieved to discover his brother was, in fact, leading them on the right path to the village. They returned the horses to their owners with a very polite ''thank you'' even though Kyle would rather sit on broken glass than ride one again. Sebastian seemed less aggravated and was happy to help stable and feed the animals when offered the chance. Kyle decided to leave his brother to it and go find Johanna.

    The village was small enough that even Jo was easy to spot, not that she was trying to sneak around this time. Kyle found her at the very center of the village, running around with some of the local children, until their parents called them inside for supper. Jo came to meet him then, a soft smile on her face, cheeks flushed from all the running. She patted him on the shoulder in greeting. "Gerry owes me five silver."

    Kyle''s eyebrow arched. "For what?"

    She smirked. "Said I''d have to come find you."

    Kyle shook his head. "Of course he did." He looked around and noticed everyone started retreating into their homes. "Are we going back to the safe house?"

    Jo hummed in thought, but then shook her head. "In the morning, I think."

    "Is Gerald gonna know we stayed here?"

    She nodded. "Wouldn''t be a first. Where''s your brother?"

    "He was helping out with the horses..." Kyle looked around and spotted Sebastian coming down the way he came. "There he comes."

    Johanna smiled. "Good."

    Kyle noticed that the man they''d borrowed the horses from also walked directly to his house. "Are they doing the whole hourglass thing too? Like in the city?"

    Johanna gave him a look of slight surprise. "Gerry told you?"

    Sebastian joined the conversation with a small nod. "The guy at the Inn mentioned it first, but yes. Can we participate?"

    Johanna nodded and indicated one of the nearby houses. "Supper first. Put the little ones to bed. Then turn the hourglass." With that she started leading the way, leaving the twins to exchange a curious glance before following after her.

    The house belonged to the village elder. A grandmotherly woman name Sylvie. She served them all bowls of soup accompanied by fresh dinner rolls and fussed over them until she decided they''d had enough to eat. Once they were all more than just satisfied, Johanna excused herself to clear the table and clean up. Sylvie''s reaction to this let them know immediately that the elderly woman also knew better than to argue with Jo about these things. Instead, Sylvie led them to the common room and showed them the hourglass sitting atop the mantle piece. It was large, the frame made up of intertwined wooden branches cradling the glass. Kyle inched closer to examine it with a curious expression. "Why is some of the sand red?"

    Sylvie smiled. "Each grain of sand represents a life lost in Valcrest. The red ones are meant to represent people the owner of the hourglass has lost."

    Kyle hummed understanding, still staring at the object as if trying to count each individual grain of sand.

    "We don''t have an hourglass," Sebastian cut in.

    Sylvie offered him a gentle smile. "That''s alright, sweetie. The hourglass is just symbolic. The important part is that you take the time to think of the ones you lost." She let the words sink in for a few seconds before adding: "Your parents?"

    Sebastian nodded. "And our sister."

    "I''m sorry to hear that, sweetie."

    "Thank you."

    Sylvie offered a silent nod, her expression turning almost melancholic as her eyes shifted to the hourglass. "You know, Johanna wasn''t much older than the two of you when I met her."

    The statement immediately caught Kyle''s attention. "Really?"

    "Yes. She just stumbled into the village one afternoon. Looked like she''d gone through some things. Needed help, but didn''t want to have to trust anyone. Gave us a lot of trouble until she was back on her feet." Sylvie smiled fondly at the recollection. "She ran off the minute she was able, but... A few weeks later she came back, stayed for a few days. She''s been coming and going ever since." Sylvie glanced in the direction of the sounds coming from the kitchen. "We realize it''s a bit weird, but everyone here just adores her."

    Sebastian nodded, unable to hold back an amused smile. "That does sound like Jo."

    Sylvie returned the nod. "When she told me Gerald found you two in Blackpond I imagined she must have seen your situation as something similar to hers. It''s no surprise they decided to take you in. He''s a good man. A bit blunt sometimes, but nonetheless..." Her thoughts trailed off as the sounds stopped in the kitchen and Sylvie lowered her voice. "Just between us now, I know they''re not really married, but... If you ask me, it''s just a matter of time. I mean, those two aren''t fooling anyone."

    Sebastian couldn¡¯t quite hold back a laugh and the sound must have traveled to the kitchen because Jo showed up a split second later. "What''s funny?"

    Sylvie smiled. "Oh, nothing, dear. Are you done with the clean up? It''s about time we get started."

    Johanna shot Sylvie a suspicious glare, but her expression softened soon after as she nodded confirmation that the kitchen was clean.

    "Good. Then we can turn the hourglass."

    Sylvie lifted the hourglass from the mantle and carried it to the center of the room but before she could actually turn it Kyle started walking towards the front door. "I can''t. Sorry."

    "Whoa, wait...."

    Sebastian moved to follow his brother, but Kyle stopped him at the door. "No. You need to do this. Stay and do it, I... I''m gonna hang out outside for a bit. I need air."

    Sebastian frowned, but even though it was clear he wanted to argue all he managed was to nod in agreement. Kyle left the house and Sebastian was left frowning at the closed door. "Is he gonna be okay out there alone?"

    "Should be safe." Jo''s answer was quiet and Sebastian could almost picture the concern in her expression. After a moment she grabbed him by the hand and pulled him away from the door. "Come, it''s okay."

    Again, Sebastian nodded, following Jo back into the room. When she sat down on the floor he followed her lead. Sylvie then turned the hourglass and joined them. For the next hour they sat there in silence, watching the sand drain from the top of the hourglass. Once the very last grain dropped, Jo insisted that Sebastian try to sleep and left to find Kyle herself. Sylvie showed him to a spare bedroom and helped him settle down. The boy spent the rest of his night awake and silent, waiting to hear the sound of the front door opening, but very much aware that his brother wouldn''t be walking through it.

 Uprise 1.10

    [Abandoned Outpost | Otium 15th | Early morning]

    "We''ve been going over this for days. One way or another, you need to make a decision," Gabrielle stated, looking over the crenelated wall atop the Western tower. The sky was clear and tinged in a cold, pale lavender where sunlight hadn''t yet touched.

    "I promised." Johanna''s tone was soft but resolute.

    "We all made promises we couldn''t keep." Gabrielle watched her with the corner of her eye. "I can''t make decisions for you. Tucker can''t either. That''s for you to do, but... He is right. You do realize that at least?"

    "They shouldn''t be like us."

    Gabrielle paused, choosing her next words carefully. "They already are, Jo." She turned to face the other woman, leaning her lower back against the wall of the tower. "I know it''s been nice feeling like you''re taking care of someone these past few months, but the reality of our situation remains the same as always. You can''t shield them from it forever."

    Johanna shook her head, the unyielding tone still present in her voice. "They''re children, Gabe."

    "Not anymore. That ended for them. I know that, Tucker knows that, I know you know that too. Any version of reality where those boys would have had any semblance of a normal life? That''s shattered now. Gone. Like it was for me, for Tucker... for you." She stopped, watching Jo''s expression to make sure the words were sinking in as they should. "As much as I''d want to, we can''t change that."

    Johanna shook her head, her expression mixed between aggravation and distress. "Are we... Did we...? "

    Gabrielle shook her head. "I don''t know if we''re making it worse. I can''t know. I already didn''t when I let you tag along with me."

    Johanna¡¯s eyes softened a small amount, almost apologetic. "I wasn''t innocent."

    "If Tucker hadn''t done something they wouldn''t be either." Gabrielle turned once again to look down at the small clearing below. "I know what we''re asking you to do isn''t easy, and I can''t say it''s right. All I can say is that it has to be you."

    Silence followed that statement and Gabrielle didn''t need to look over her shoulder to know Johanna had left. Her eyes remained on the clearing below, watching as three figures emerged from the trees.

    <hr>

    "I don''t get why you''re bringing us back already. We only did half our exercises." Kyle''s tone was confused as he and Sebastian trailed after Gerald.

    "Are you complaining I''m giving you less work, boy?"

    Kyle snorted. "No. I want to know why we''re doing something different than usual."

    Gerald didn''t respond, gesturing towards the towers. "Go inside, wash up and meet me for breakfast in ten. Go on."

    Kyle was clearly displeased with the lack of answers, but Gerald''s tone made clear he wouldn''t be getting them right now. Resigned, he followed his brother in silence to the tin of water behind the Eastern tower. Sebastian was already washing his hands and face by the time he made his way around. "And you..." Kyle muttered. "You''ve been quiet since we came back."

    Sebastian shrugged. "I''ve been tired, Kyle. Gerald didn''t exactly give us much down time before starting training up again."

    Kyle joined his brother by the tin and started washing the dirt off his hands. "And you haven''t been sleeping again." He winced as the scrapes he sustained during their spar stung under the water.

    "I have. Just not as much as I''d like. I think..." Sebastian hesitated, running wet fingers through his hair. "I think it''s my enlightenment acting up. I''m not sure though."

    "Are you having nightmares or something?"

    "No. It''s more..." Sebastian frowned, trying to think of a way to explain it. "Like my head won''t stop."

    Kyle hummed while rinsing his face. "You should tell someone."

    "I''m sure it''ll be okay soon. I don''t want to make a big deal out of it. Not unless I have to."

    Kyle was unconvinced, but didn¡¯t insist, opting to change the subject instead. ¡°You think they''re gonna tell us why they''ve been arguing behind closed doors since we came back?"

    Sebastian shook his head. "Leave it alone, Kyle."

    "They''re acting weird. Why don''t you ever question these things?"

    "Because they are weird, for starters. Also..." He let out a resigned sigh. "I think I know what it''s about, sort of."

    "What do you mean?"

    "I couldn''t sleep one of the nights we camped on our way back from Newhaven. I overheard Gerald and Jo having a conversation. At least... I overheard Gerald''s side of the conversation."

    "And?"

    "Gerald was saying he needs to make changes in our training. And that we''re ''ready to move forward'' whatever that means."

    "And you didn''t think that was important enough to tell me about?"

    Sebastian shrugged. "I figured we''d find out sooner or later. No point in stressing over it ahead of time." His tone then shifted to amusement. "I should have figured you were going to anyway."

    Kyle frowned, placing his hand over his left shoulder and rolling it with a groan. Just because Gerald had cut their training short, didn''t mean he hadn''t given them hell all the same. "I wonder what new inventive ways they''re gonna find to punish us now."

    "Teach." Sebastian corrected, though with a sarcastic smirk. "I think you mean ''teach''."

    "Yeah, right." Kyle shook his head. "Come on, we don''t want to be late for breakfast."

    <hr>

    Johanna hadn''t shown up for breakfast. And if that wasn''t weird enough on its own, Gabrielle was sitting at the table with Gerald by the time the twins walked in. The boys shared confused glances as they sat down,reaching out for one of the many slices of fruit at the center of the table.

    "So... where''s Jo?" Sebastian finally asked, biting into a piece of melon.

    Gabrielle eyed him for a few seconds before answering. "She had a few things to take care of today, she''ll be back soon."

    Kyle shook his head. "You''ve all been whispering behind closed doors and being weird for days now. Are you gonna tell us what''s going on?"

    Gerald gave them a short glance from behind his cup of tea. "You''ll find out sooner than later, boy."

    "Oh, come on. You''re just doing that on purpose now. Why can''t you just tell us?"

    "We need to decide something, but..." Gerald cut himself off with a soft breath.

    Kyle rolled his eyes. "Are mom and dad fighting again?"

    Gabrielle glared at him. "We haven''t reached a consensus yet, Rivers. That''s all."

    Kyle watched her expression for a few seconds, his next question more cautious. "When do we get a say?"

    "When you''re a Hunter," Gabrielle stated, her eyes on his. "Not a second sooner. Are we clear?"

    Kyle held her gaze, quick to nod in agreement. "Yes, ma''am."

    Gabrielle nodded in return and nudged the bowl fruit a few inches across the table. "Finish your breakfast."

    "Yes, ma''am," Kyle repeated, taking another piece of fruit.

    Gabrielle then proceeded to reward Kyle''s obedience with a rather stiff pat on the head and a mumble of, "Good boy."

    Kyle froze in place, hand half way through the motion of reaching for a bite of fruit. Unsure if what he received was meant to be genuine praise or a mocking gesture, his eyes glanced back and forth across the table. Looking towards Gerald and his brother for guidance was extremely unhelpful, seeing as they were both nearly turning blue from holding back laughter. If Gabrielle actually noticed his confusion, she showed no signs of it. And once Sebastian and Gerald managed to control their reactions, the kitchen fell into a dull silence until the two boys were finished with their share of fruit.

    "What are we doing the rest of the morning then?" Sebastian questioned, examining a slice of pear in his hand before deciding he was full and tossing it back into his bowl.

    "I still need help with the watch post," Gerald said.

    Kyle coughed a sound very reminiscent of the words ''tree house'' and Sebastian was unable to withhold a small laugh. Gabrielle faked a cough as well and the boys were under the distinct impression this was meant to disguise a trace of laughter also.

    Aside from a small impatient scoff, Gerald made no response to this. "If you''re finished, you can start heading out."

    The boys stood up with agreeing nods and exited the kitchen, still trying to hold laughter in.

    [Abandoned Outpost | Otium 15th | Early evening]

    "I thought I''d find you here."

    Gerald''s voice was so soft it hardly carried over, but it was still enough to break Jo from her thoughts. She stirred, aches coursing through her body from sitting on the stony ground for too long, her neck stiff from all the time spent looking up at the weapons mounted on the wall. She hummed acknowledgment and let him sit next to her on the ground.

    "Here, I brought you dinner for once." His tone was soft and partially amused as he set a plate of roasted meat and cooked vegetables in front of her.

    Jo stared at the food for a few seconds, then looked up at him in confusion.

    "Don''t look at me like that, Porter cooked. She didn''t want to bother you."

    She took the plate into her lap with a soft mumble. "Gabe can cook?"

    Gerald didn''t bother hiding his laughter. "You do realize we both survived into adulthood just fine before we had you to feed us, right?"

    Jo mumbled under her breath. "I like doing it."

    "I know you do." He held out a knife and fork to her. "I''m just saying that we won''t starve to death if you need some time to yourself now and then."

    She took the utensils and with a brief nod of ¡®not-quite-agreement¡¯ proceeded to cut her food into smaller pieces.

    "It''s not poisonous, I checked."

    Jo lifted her head to glance at Gerald. He leaned back on his hands, looking up at the weapons mounted on the wall. His mother''s sword and shield gleamed in the torchlight. It was difficult to really read his expression just then. It wasn''t exactly empty, just indiscernible. She lowered her gaze before he was able to catch it with the corner of his eye and finally started eating. The food tasted nice, she just wasn''t all that hungry.

    "Your fianc¨¦e?" The question was quiet, as if he really didn''t mean to ask it. They didn''t usually ask questions.

    "His brother." Jo mumbled, staring at a piece of carrot stuck to her fork. "He trained me."

    "If the man taught you everything you know, I''m going to chance the assumption that he was some sort of genius."

    "Sword master." She mumbled, eating a piece of carrot; she chewed on it slowly. "Didn''t really want to."

    "He didn''t want to train you?"

    "No." Her voice was softer than usual, the sound carrying just far enough to reach his ears. "I worried him. My motivations."

    Gerald fell silent for a few moments, then made a soft sound in the back of his throat. "Let me guess... He realized you were going to do what you wanted either way?"

    ¡°I had to. They were going....¡± she cut herself off with a shake of her head, stabbing into a piece of meat a little harder than necessary. "I had to."

    Gerald turned to fully look at her, an unvoiced question thinly lined his face. What little he knew of Johanna''s early life were bits and pieces she''d occasionally let slip. What he''d gathered from it is that she''d joined a crew of thieves in Newhaven and they had turned out to be the sort who didn''t draw many lines where it came down to hurting people; their own included. And when he tried to question further, her only response had been that it didn''t matter because they were all dead now. The implications of that statement weren''t lost on him at the time, but this shed new light on them. "Was it the first time you killed someone?"

    Johanna nodded. "Yes."

    "Was it harder than you thought it''d be?"

    Jo drew a deep breath and exhaled slowly, looking down at her plate. "Easier." She toyed with her knife, slicing into one of the cooked vegetables with a thoughtful expression, as though she was seeing something else in its place. "Too easy." She shook her head and placed the knife down, lips twisting in a slight grimace. "He was right to worry."

    "Is that why you don''t want to train the boy? You think you''ll corrupt him?"

    Johanna shook her head. "Not how it works Gerry. It needs to already be there. I see it there."

    Gerald paused, his silence thoughtful as he held her gaze. "You see yourself in him."

    ¡°Like a mirror." The smile she offered him was offset by a note of melancholy. "Alton helped me with one condition. A promise: let it end here. I didn''t."

    Gerald looked up to the wall again. The worn swords mounted beside his mother''s shield. "You think he''d be angry with you for breaking your word?"

    Jo shook her head. "Disappointed. Hurt. Family honors family. Alton believed that." She stuck another piece of carrot on her fork, glaring down at it instead of eating. "I didn''t."

    Gerald breathed out. "If you feel it''s too much. You don''t need to do this. I wouldn''t ask you to."

    Johanna was silent for a long moment. "I have to."

    Gerald turned to look at her. There was a discreet frown in her expression. "I wouldn''t want you to dishonor your family, Jo. I can do it without your help."

    Jo shook her head, her expression heavy with grief, but bearing a hint of a smile. "You''re my family now."

    There was the smallest twitch in Gerald¡¯s demeanor, his gaze lowering to the ground for a small collection of moments, then rising to the weapons displayed on the wall. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to make me any promises.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Johanna¡¯s hum was faint, though the softness in her voice was less withdrawn now and more reassuring. ¡°I know.¡±

    <hr>

    [Abandoned Outpost | Otium 16th | Early morning]

    Again things didn''t start out the same that morning. Gerald woke them up, they did their morning exercises, had breakfast, returned to the training area, and sat. Gerald left them for full minutes and when he came back his expression was more serious than usual during training.

    "Alright," he started, sitting on the ground in front of them. "You two wanted to know what we''d been discussing behind closed doors the past few days, right?"

    The twins nodded in silence.

    Gerald offered them a half-smile. "Good. You''re going to find out."

    Sebastian cut in. "Our training is changing, isn''t it?"

    "Yes." Gerald crossed his arms and regarded them carefully. "I''m going to be very honest with the two of you, training together from this point forward is a bad idea. Your strengths lie in very different skills and the basics of fighting have already been drilled enough into you both that it''s safe to say I''ve taught you all I can at this point."

    Kyle let out a sharp exhale. "I sense pain in our future."

    Gerald¡¯s lips twitched with the smallest trace of a smirk. "We''ve been discussing how to move forward, how to better hone your skills to where they''d become an asset to us. You''re still going to do exercises every morning, but after breakfast you''re parting ways. Kyle, you can head back. Porter''s waiting for you by the towers."

    "What?" Kyle questioned, but stood, brushing dirt from his pants. "Wh¡ªWhat for?"

    Gerald nodded towards the path. "You''re more than capable of asking her that."

    The boy frowned, but obeyed, starting down the path at a slow pace as if trying to delay the inevitable.

    "What about me?" Sebastian asked, his eyes fixed on the spot where his brother had disappeared in the trees.

    "You can stay right here. I''m leaving."

    Sebastian didn''t have time to question what Gerald meant by that. Before he vocalized anything, Johanna stepped out from the trees. She smiled at him as usual, but he could tell this wasn''t just her popping in to say hello. She wore all black; light clothing complemented by leather boots. The soft fabric wrappings that normally covered her forearms had been replaced with bracers comprised of light malleable leather which extended past her wrist and halfway down her hands. In her hands she held two sheathed swords. One he recognized immediately: his. All he managed was a confused mumble. "What...?"

    Gerald smiled, it was a mix of amusement and worry. "Like I said, boy. I''m leaving. Johanna is taking charge of your training now." He left the clearing with a call of, "good luck."

    Johanna motioned for him to stand with a hand gesture. As soon as he got on his feet, something hard collided with his chest. He fumbled to catch it, only fully realizing it was his sword when his fingers closed around the scabbard. The sword that remained in Jo¡¯s hand was shorter than his. Sebastian watched the double edged blade emerge from its sheath. The smooth, impeccable steel reflected the light of the sun like a mirror. Johanna instructed him to do the same with just a glance towards the still sheathed weapon in his hands. He obeyed, his palms beginning to sweat against the leather grip.

    Jo dropped her sword scabbard at her feet, Sebastian didn''t wait to imitate her this time. His gaze flickered from the weapon in her hand to her eyes. They felt sharper than the metal. His spine tingled and, as she took a step in his direction, he stepped back.

    His reaction gave Jo pause and she shook her head. "No." She pointed to the ground where his feet had been and he returned to where he''d been standing. She then tapped his boots with the side of her blade then pointed it to her own feet. Another wordless command.

    Sebastian took a moment to examine her footing and try to mimic it, understanding that this was what she wanted him to do. Johanna raised her blade and his eyes followed as if under hypnosis. He tried to imitate the way she was raising her sword, his hand gripped tight along the handle. Jo took notice and shook her head, reaching out with her free hand to lightly grip his wrist. The touch radiated warmth and he felt the tension fade slightly. She smiled as she let go and resumed her stance.

    Sebastian¡¯s heartbeat was pounding in his ears at that point. More sweat built up in his palms and his eyes darted back and forth between his sword and hers. He had never faced anyone with a real weapon in his hands. Mock fights with Gerald and his brother didn''t hold the same weight as he felt standing before Jo. The silence that permeated the air between them was dense enough that his sword wouldn¡¯t be able to slice through it. He fidgeted, apprehension locking him in place.

    When Jo moved he felt it in the pit of his stomach. Like the ground had sunk beneath his feet without warning. Metal clashed and the force vibrated up to his elbow. He stumbled backward. Another blow followed. The sweat barrier between his skin and the grip of his weapon made it fly off his hand.

    What followed was a sting on the side of his face. Like his skin had gotten too close to a lit candle and hot wax was trickling down his cheek. It wasn''t wax, he knew, but it was warm. The faint smell of iron filled his nostrils and he breathed out a whimper he¡¯d been holding the entire time. Jo lowered her blade, waiting; no doubt, for him to pick the sword up. Sebastian tried to meet her eyes, but his gaze fell to his feet instead.

    "Seb." Jo''s voice was soft. "Pick it up."

    His fists clenched at his sides, nails sinking into his palms. He tried to obey, but couldn''t quite move.

    Johanna breathed out, he expected it to sound more exasperated than it did. The corner of his eyes caught her movement as she walked to take his weapon from the ground. The cold feeling of two blades pressing against the sides of his neck forced his eyes up. Jo was holding both swords to him. Her expression unreadable. After holding his gaze for a few solid seconds she offered the hilt of his sword back to him. "Take it."

    Sebastian obeyed this time. "I don''t understand what..."

    Another sting, right below the first. The second trickle of warmth following the path of the first.

    "Watch, Listen. Don''t talk."

    Sebastian frowned at this. "But I..."

    That turned out to be a huge mistake. Jo''s response was another heavy blow to his blade; it knocked his sword immediately off his hand and when he did try to pick it up this time, her blade stabbed the earth, passing right between his fingers. He froze in place, staring at the sharp metal less than an inch away from slicing clean through his flesh.

    "When you talk, you don''t listen." Johanna spoke, pulling the sword out and allowing him to retrieve his. "Don''t talk."

    Sebastian took his blade back, now very alert to the fact she had been taking it very easy on him so far. His response this time was a silent nod and he promptly returned to the stance she''d shown him. Trying his best to pay attention to what she was doing when she once again had her blade collide with his.

    Time after time, he lost his sword. Every time he suffered a consequence. After enough attempts to fend off Jo''s advances all he could smell was iron; on his face, his arms, his torso, there were shreds of his shirt littering the soil between them. But his grip grew firmer as they continued, his reactions quicker, dread gave way to focus. Hours passed. More and more, pain became an afterthought.

    <hr>

    Kyle met with Gabrielle in front of the towers. The woman was, to his surprise, not wearing her heavy coat. The clothes she wore looked worn past the point of looking presentable; a tunic that seemed to have had its sleeves torn off, pants and boots that had several indiscernible stains on them, and a brown leather apron that had clearly seen its share of damage in the past. Her long hair was also bound in a ponytail; something he''d rarely seen in the time they''d known each other. "Rivers," she greeted.

    "Hey." Kyle''s tone gave away confusion. "What''s with the getup?"

    Gabrielle''s expression didn''t give way to much. "Work clothes." Her eyebrow rose. "You said you wanted to learn to shoot a crossbow. Remember that?"

    "Yes, but you said ''not now''."

    Gabrielle nodded. "And not my crossbow."

    Kyle allowed himself a moment of excitement. "Are you going to teach me how to shoot one then?"

    "Eventually." She started to climb the stairs and motioned for him to follow. "First you need to build one."

    Kyle frowned. "Build one?"

    "Yes." Gabrielle led him into the office, down to the armory, then further down. And further. Underground. It was dark there, and warm. Not just the air, but the ground and the walls around them. He could understand now why Gabrielle had ditched her coat; and sleeves. Despite how stuffy the air felt, the warmth surrounding him felt oddly nice. "Where are we?"

    Gabrielle lit torches along the walls. His eyes took in the sight of the large furnace before anything else. Bellows placed near it, meant to feed the fire.

    "This," Gabrielle spoke, "this is my forge, Rivers."

    She gave him a moment to take in the room a little more, then nudged him towards a workbench. There he could see the wooden structure meant to be the body of a crossbow, beside it were an assortment of molds. Gabrielle took one of them in her hands. "You see these?"

    Kyle nodded along. "It''s a mold. Like the trays Jo uses to make muffins."

    Gabrielle nodded. "Yes, Only we fill these up with iron." She indicated the furnace with her eyes. "See where the kindling goes?"

    Kyle observed the opening. Charcoal and dry wood were stacked in shelves built into the stone wall behind the furnace. "Yes."

    "That fire needs to be just the right temperature. Not enough heat and you can''t work the metal. Overheat it and you compromise its integrity." She put the mold down. Moving around him, she grabbed kindling and lit the furnace¡ªflames coming alive in a disordered burst. She glanced at him, registering the step he took back. "Rivers, come over here."

    Kyle breathed deep and stepped closer, standing beside her in front of the furnace.

    "Give me your hand."

    "What?"

    She held out her hand. "Don¡¯t make me repeat myself."

    Kyle hesitated, but put his hand in hers. Gabrielle gripped him by the wrist and pushed his hand straight into the open flame without even giving him time to try and jerk away.

    "What the hell!?" Kyle yelled and tried to pull his hand back.

    Gabrielle, however, hadn''t flinched. "Stop squirming. Look."

    The panic started to fade with the realization that there was no pain. Even while looking straight at the fire, only now he''d noticed that the flames surrounding both their hands weren''t actually touching them. "What the... How... How did you... Did I...?" He looked away to stare at the woman. "You''re fucking insane! How did you even know that would work!?"

    "I wasn¡¯t sure." Gabrielle let go of his wrist and withdrew her hand. "But self-preservation is a powerful instinct."

    "You''re insane," he repeated.

    "Rivers, do you want to spend the rest of your life flinching or do you want control?"

    Kyle shuddered, trying to control the heaving breaths exploding from his chest. "Control."

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    "You can''t hope to control something if you shy away from it in fear." Gabrielle''s eyes fixed on the flames surrounding his hand. "Can you feel the fire?"

    Kyle frowned, taking the time to consider the question. He could feel the warmth. Outside of him. Inside of him. In his veins. In his lungs. It didn''t burn him like fire should. Didn''t hurt. It felt... Alive. "Yes."

    "That''s how you''re going to assist my work," she told him. "You''re going to control the fire, and I''m going to build you a crossbow. If you mess it up, we''ll start over. If we can get all the pieces done... Then I''ll teach you how to shoot."

    Kyle let out another harsh breath. "I don''t know how to control it."

    Gabrielle nodded, moving to pull raw iron from one of the shelves. "Trial and error, Rivers. That''s the best way to learn."

    Time passed in a weird state between too fast and not fast enough. Gabrielle didn''t speak much other than to tell him whether the fire needed to be hotter or if it was too hot. He tried to find a way to keep the flames in check. It was a weird sensation, as though it was a living being and he could feel it breathe. At times he managed to feed or contain the flames, but he was unable to keep the furnace at a consistent temperature. Materials were apparently wasted on his attempts and not a single part of the mechanism was completed. Finally, Kyle removed his hand from the fire, flexing his fingers. His skin felt warm, but he was otherwise completely unharmed. "That was crazy."

    Gabrielle was watching him as she disposed of their failed attempts. "Johanna told me what happened at the village.."

    Kyle wasn''t expecting that. "What?"

    Gabrielle arched an eyebrow as if silently asking if he was deaf. "You ran away from the hourglass ceremony. Refused to go back inside. What were you afraid of?"

    Kyle exhaled heavily. "Yes, I..." He glanced at the fire. "The last time I thought about Kat, how she died, I ended up losing it. I didn''t want to..."

    Gabrielle cut him off. "You weren''t out of control. You were just angry. There''s a difference."

    "I don''t follow."

    Gabrielle nodded towards the furnace. "Extinguish that, will you."

    Kyle did, without thinking, and it took him a moment to realize he''d never been able to actually extinguish a flame with his enlightenment before. "Whoa," he mumbled.

    "To answer your question," Gabrielle started, opening the hatch above their heads to cool off the room, "you were angry. You wanted someone to pay for hurting your sister. You chose to start that fire. It might have gotten out of hand afterwards, but it was a conscious choice. Not a result of spontaneous combustion."

    Kyle mumbled a quiet, "oh."

    "I understand why you''re afraid to be angry. Fire or no fire, it can still consume you. I would know."

    Kyle gave her a long inspecting look. "You do?"

    Gabrielle hummed. "If there''s one thing I can guarantee you, Rivers... No one hates those Wolves more than me. But you know what I learned from all my hate?"

    "What?"

    "You can''t control your emotions. It''s impossible. Anger, fear, grief, those things are always going to be inside you. What you can control are your actions. What you can do is choose."

    Kyle nodded in silence to those words, letting them sink into his mind one by one. "How?"

    "Trial and error," she repeated, starting to lead the way out through the hatch. "Come on, let''s go see how your brother''s done with his training."

    <hr>

    "Holy Twins!" Kyle was wide-eyed as he watched Sebastian change into a non-shredded shirt. "Jo did this to you?"

    "Mhm." Sebastian''s voice was muffled by fabric. "It was..." He shook his head. "I don''t know what to tell you, kind of insane, I think."

    Kyle frowned a little, staring down at his hands. "Looks like it was."

    "How did it go for you?" Sebastian asked, his head emerging from his shirt, hair sticking out in several places. "You seem more intact than me."

    "Porter wanted me to help her on the forge."

    "Oh." Sebastian seemed intrigued by this. "She actually let you down there?"

    Kyle nodded, sitting down on his bed. "She said she''ll teach me to shoot a crossbow, but I have to build one first."

    Sebastian smiled, though it turned into a grimace as he lay down on his bed. "Feels like you have it easier than me this time around, bro."

    "Maybe." Kyle frowned a little. "Are you afraid?"

    Sebastian hummed, an exhausted note in his voice. "Of what?"

    "Jo."

    "No." Sebastian breathed out slowly. "For a moment or two, I was, but... No." He reached to touch the side of his face where Johanna''s blade had made thin lines on his skin. "These cuts are gonna heal in a couple of days. They''re barely scratches. It''s scary to have a sword that close to your face, to feel it slice into you, even if it''s shallow, but it''s... So impressive. To have that kind of control. To move that fast. Be that precise."

    "You sure do sound impressed." Kyle''s voice held a note of humor.

    Sebastian glanced at him from across the room. "Jo wouldn''t hurt me. I know that."

    Kyle shook his head. "You have about a thousand cuts on your body, Seb. How is that not hurting you?"

    Sebastian shrugged. "How is it different than Gerald hitting us with a punch or a training sword? Yeah, it''s painful, but it''s not an actual injury."

    Kyle frowned a little. "I asked Jo what it was like. You know, to kill someone. She said ''it gets easier''."

    "You''re worried it won''t?"

    "I''m worried it will. I just...¡±Kyle eyed his brother carefully. ¡°I don''t get how you can get over everything Gerald said to us in Newhaven so easily."

    "Who says I have? I haven''t, but... I don''t know. Deep down I feel I want to pay the price. I''m willing." Sebastian turned on his side with a small grimace, focusing on his brother. "Jo, Gerald, Porter... They aren''t bad people. Maybe they aren''t good people for the things they''ve done, but they were still good enough to help us. They''re still human enough to care. They''re not empty. I don''t think we would be either."

    Kyle hummed a thoughtful note. "Maybe you''re right. For all they say otherwise... They''ve been good to us."

    Sebastian nodded, rolling onto his back. Red light was beginning to flood the room from the window. The sun was descending behind the southern mountains.

    "You think you''ll be able to make it down to dinner? You look hurt."

    Sebastian flinched a small bit, but smiled and started to get up. "I''ll live."

    Kyle shot him a skeptical look but nodded, getting up as well. They''d barely reached the stairs when they realized something wasn''t quite right. "Something smells weird."

    "Jo convinced Tucker to help make dinner again."

    The twins turned to see Gabrielle peeking out from her office across the bridge. Kyle shot a suspicious look towards the bottom of the stairs. "This has happened before?"

    Gabrielle nodded. "Tucker knows he can''t touch food without destroying it, but he also has difficulty saying no to Johanna sometimes. As we all do. And then this happens."

    Kyle and Sebastian looked at each other in mild confusion, but continued down the stairs. The smell became more prominent and there was a thin veil of smoke emanating from the kitchen.

    "It looks... Okay?" Jo said.

    "I appreciate the encouragement, but I''m pretty sure stew isn''t supposed to be that color." Gerald''s voice was a mix of amusement and frustration. "And for all that''s sacred, Jo... Don''t eat that just to try and make me feel better."

    "Can''t be worse than last time," Jo argued.

    "No. I''m throwing it out."

    Kyle¡¯s shoulders slumped with disappointment. "Guess it''s gonna be fruit again."

    Sebastian shook his head as he entered the kitchen. "Honestly, I''ll take it over disaster stew any day."

    Kyle paused in the doorway for a moment, pondering what they had just been discussing. Right then and there, it was hard to imagine Gerald and Johanna as anything other than two nuts arguing over a pot of ''disaster stew''. And somewhere in the back of his mind, he couldn''t help but find the feeling eerily similar to sitting in that Inn in Newhaven, surrounded by Wolves.

    <hr>

    [Abandoned Outpost | Aurelium 12th | Early evening]

    "Boy, are you still in there?"

    Gerald''s voice was muffled behind the heavy wooden door of the bathroom. Sebastian knew that ignoring it would probably be a bad idea, but after the day he had, there was no energy left for formulating anymore words. He just groaned in response, trying to make it audible enough so that it was known he hadn''t drowned himself in the tub. A few moments of silence followed before the door opened. "Sebastian? Are you alright? You''ve been down here for two hours."

    "I don''t wanna move."

    Gerald made an amused sound in the back of his throat as he stepped inside and closed the door behind him. The bath room was underground, beneath the kitchen,The first time the twins had been down there Gerald had given them an entire explanation on how he''d managed to circulate heat through the walls and floors of the towers making use of the ventilation system in the forge. Sebastian couldn''t pay attention to the particulars of it all, but he understood that Gabrielle''s use of the furnace is what fueled the heating ducts. And even though they were almost a full month into summer now, that was still a pretty good thing. He''d been laying there so long at this point that his bath water had nearly turned to ice.

    "It''s almost time for supper. You know what happens if you''re not there."

    Sebastian conjured up the energy to lift his head to focus on Gerald. The Hunter''s expression was torn between amusement and pity, but more so amusement. "You know it''s entirely your fault that you''re in this situation, don''t you, boy?"

    "Yes." Although Sebastian was quick to agree¡ªbecause on some level he felt that to be true¡ªthe statement was followed by a soft mumble. "How?"

    Gerald snorted a laugh. "You''ll find out."

    "You''re not helping, you know." Sebastian muttered, devoting some effort into sitting up straighter. Every muscle in his body was protesting this and it was hard to resist the urge to sink into the water and die.

    "Boy, if you think anyone is here to help you, it''s going to be a rude awakening. Johanna... Isn''t me. She''s not going to spoon feed anything you need to learn. You just have to take it upon yourself to do it. Or you bleed. Simple as it comes."

    Sebastian nodded in silence, frowning as he looked down into the tub. The water had taken on a slight pinkish hue from the numerous cuts he sustained during his training session that afternoon. At some point he lost the ability to keep track of how many times his body hit the ground. The pain would fade, as much as it was currently getting to him. The frustration, on the other hand, wouldn''t be as quick to leave him. Almost two months of training. He thought he¡¯d made progress with Gerald, but this... "I can''t touch her. No matter what I do. It''s not... Possible."

    "Don''t be stupid, boy. No one is invincible. Absolutely no one. Not even Jo."

    "It doesn''t matter if it can be done. I can''t do it."

    Gerald shook his head, but before he could say anything else, the door opened again. "I said I''d get him, Jo."

    "Tonight?" The mumble was teasing.

    "This is your handy work."

    Sebastian sighed, aggravation seeping into his voice. "Can you two banter outside? I need to put on some pants."

    "Five minutes." Jo''s tone was soft as always but made it pretty clear that if he took any longer she would come and get him. She left the door open as she left and, without another word, Gerald followed.

    Once the door closed after the Hunters, Sebastian hid his face in his hands and muffled a frustrated growl. He forced himself to ignore the pain and get out of the tub. Looking down at his torso, once the blood was washed clean, the small cuts were barely noticeable. If he didn''t know any better, he would swear there was nothing there at all. He drew in a long breath and tried, unsuccessfully, to keep his exhale from shaking. He didn''t have to see it, it didn''t even have to hurt. Each and every one of those cuts was a reminder. A representation of death. Had anyone else''s hand been wielding that blade, he wouldn¡¯t be standing there.

    Despite the nagging thoughts, he drained the tub and managed to get dressed with a minute or two to spare. It wasn''t until he entered the kitchen and the smell of food fully hit him that he realized how hungry he''d been. Kyle and Gerald were already seated in their usual spots around the table, Gabrielle was nowhere to be seen, and Johanna was setting down roasted rabbit and vegetables on the table. Sebastian took his seat beside his brother with a small wince and leaned against the table top.

    "You look like absolute crap."

    Sebastian would have glared at his brother just then if he had the energy. "Thank you, I hadn''t noticed."

    "You''re welcome." Kyle''s smirk was very noticeable in his tone.

    Sebastian snorted. "Say, how many rabbits did you shoot today?"

    Kyle shook his head. "You know I didn''t shoot anything today. Don''t be a jerk. It''s not my fault you keep getting your ass kicked."

    "You know what, I''m not hungry." Sebastian muttered this despite it being a blatant lie and stood up to leave the kitchen. From the corner of his eye he spotted Gerald reaching out to stop him, but for whatever reason he changed his mind and let him go. It was a good thing he did, because right then and there all Sebastian wanted was to storm out. He knew that Gerald could stop him if he wanted, but he still couldn''t predict how he would react if that were to happen.

    <hr>

    [Abandoned Outpost | Aurelium 13th | Early Afternoon]

    ¡°Mind the fire.¡±

    Kyle¡¯s stare was fixed on the furnace, a frown in his expression, and he seemed oblivious to the flames he was supposed to be regulating; or the fact they were currently dying out.

    ¡°Rivers.¡±

    The call startled him back to the present and the fire once again burst into life, though maybe a little too high. His attempts to get it back under control ended up extinguishing the flame altogether. He growled in frustration. ¡°Fuck, sh- Ow!¡± The moment the first curse left Kyle¡¯s lips, an open palm struck the back of his head, interrupting the second. He looked up at Gabrielle with a glare in his eyes. ¡°Why?¡±

    She arched an eyebrow. ¡°You know why.¡±

    Kyle huffed and rubbed the back of his head. ¡°Did I mess it up?¡±

    Gabrielle hummed and checked the metal he had been trying to liquify. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Kyle shook his head and ran his hand over his eyes. ¡°Great. Just... Effing... Great.¡±

    ¡°Just reignite it and we¡¯ll start over. There¡¯s no point in standing around being angry.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t going to work. I can¡¯t... Make this work.¡±

    Gabrielle disposed of the compromised materials, her expression unchanged from its usual. ¡°You¡¯ve been at it for less than two weeks. Rather early to be making that assessment. Not to mention, that¡¯s supposedly my job.¡±

    Kyle muttered a complaint under his breath, but after a few seconds reignited the fire and tried to put his focus back on keeping it under control. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I understand why Seb gets to actually train to fight and I¡¯m doing this.¡±

    ¡°Johanna isn¡¯t training your brother to fight, Rivers. I¡¯m not training you to be a smith. While having an assistant could be helpful, clearly that¡¯s not the point of this.¡±

    ¡°What is the point?¡±

    ¡°If I tell you that you won¡¯t learn anything.¡±

    ¡°I always thought that kind of answer was just an excuse for people who don¡¯t know what they¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Gabrielle didn¡¯t flinch as she responded. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s the point.¡±

    Kyle gave her an inspecting glance from the corner of his eye. ¡°Is it?¡±

    ¡°You tell me.¡±

    ¡°Now you¡¯re just doing it to annoy me.¡±

    Gabrielle¡¯s tone remained even, though it bordered on amusement. ¡°Am I?¡±

    Kyle groaned. ¡°Fucks sa¡ª¡± Once again, he was interrupted by a blow to the back of his head. ¡°Ow! Stop that!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s up to you, Rivers.¡±

    Kyle once again rubbed the sore spot on his head, but went silent. For a while he just watched Gabrielle work on what was shaping up to be an axe head. She hadn¡¯t given him any input on whether to adjust the intensity of the flames, so he assumed he was doing it right this time around. Unlike the first time they¡¯d done this, shoving his hand into the furnace wasn¡¯t necessary, all he had been doing most days was sitting on a stool out of the way and trying to keep the fire at the required level. The exact method for doing this was still confusing to him. And it got worse if he was distracted.

    ¡°Are you worried? About your brother?¡±

    The question caught Kyle off-guard, though,he should have expected it to come up eventually. ¡°Yes. A little. I mean, I don¡¯t think Jo¡¯s going to actually hurt him, but... He¡¯s been pretty angry the past week or so.¡±

    ¡°Under the circumstances, you don¡¯t think that¡¯s understandable?¡±

    ¡°Maybe. It¡¯s just not very like him. Seb¡¯s never... Angry, really.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s never too late to get started.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t come down for breakfast or lunch today. Gerald didn¡¯t go get him for training.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Jo will do it soon enough.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think he¡¯s gonna like that much.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t. Johanna isn¡¯t known for tact once she gets impatient.¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯m right to be worried, then?¡±

    ¡°Yes and no.¡±

    Another groan followed that response. ¡°Can¡¯t you just pick one and give me a straight answer for once?¡±

    The sound Gabrielle made under her breath was definitely amused. ¡°If only things were that simple, Rivers.¡± When all Kyle managed to respond with was another glare, she elaborated. ¡°Yes, because what¡¯s about to happen with your brother probably won¡¯t be pleasant. No, because... It¡¯s what needs to happen. Johanna isn¡¯t the most reasonable person there is, and she is prone to let emotions get the better of her, but... That¡¯s one reason why your brother would benefit from her. And you wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I would benefit more from this.¡± Kyle can¡¯t keep a note of skepticism from seeping into the words.

    ¡°In theory. It¡¯s up to you whether or not you benefit.¡±

    Kyle frowned, his gaze once again fixed on the flames. They were dancing in place but far more stable than before. ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡±

    ¡°What don¡¯t you get?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t get how you¡¯re always so... Calm.¡±

    ¡°The first time I crossed paths with the Wolves I wasn¡¯t much older than you.¡± Gabrielle moved around the forge as she spoke and Kyle watched her pour molten iron into one of the molds that would make up the loading mechanism. ¡°I spent a lot of time trying to get rid of my anger.¡±

    ¡°Did it work?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be here if it had.¡± She moved the mold to one of the workbenches to cool. ¡°We have one part of the mechanism. Well done.¡±

    ¡°It only took a week and a half of failure.¡±

    Gabrielle snorted softly. ¡°You¡¯re not the most positive person, are you?¡±

    Kyle shrugged. ¡°I see things for what they are. Seb is always caught up in possibilities, Kat was... An optimist.¡± His expression turned sour with the word. ¡°Look where that got her.¡±

    ¡°Do you resent your sister?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Kyle paused. ¡°I... No. It¡¯s not her fault. It¡¯s just...¡± He silently stared at the flames, forehead creasing then smoothing with a soft breath. ¡°Katherine always saw the best side of things. Of all things. Even when... You know, when our mother died. And Seb¡¯s right, you know. They don¡¯t care, it didn¡¯t matter, who she was.¡±

    ¡°Your sister¡¯s death was a contract. So no. Who she was didn¡¯t matter to them.¡±

    ¡°Right. One of them knocked on our door, smiled in the doorway, talked their way in, spent time with her... Then slit her throat like it was nothing.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What Gerald was asking us to do, in Newhaven, what you guys do... It¡¯s the same thing.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°How do you cope with that?¡±

    Gabrielle busied herself with placing another piece of raw metal into the crucible. Silence lingered as she did. ¡°We have different methods. Johanna and Tucker within religion; though in their own particular ways. I like to look at things for what they are, so to speak.¡±

    Kyle hummed a soft note. ¡°By ¡®things¡¯ you mean...?¡±

    ¡°Johanna sees death as a gift. You know, a reminder that time is meaningful, all of that. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard it during the Hourglass Ceremony. Tucker, being from Newhaven, believes in justice but also that the concept of justice in itself can¡¯t be universal. Meaning that what is just to you may not always be just to others. The harm you cause in life turns to debt in the afterlife. Pursuing something like revenge is, in some ways, an act of self-sacrifice to him.¡±

    ¡°What do you believe?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®nothing¡¯?¡±

    ¡°I mean that I believe in nothing. We come from, and inevitably return to, nothing. Everything we are and everything we¡¯ve done turns to nothing. It fades, disappears, when we do.¡±

    Kyle made an incredulous sound in the back of his throat. ¡°That¡¯s bleak even for me.¡±

    Gabrielle regarded him in silence for a long moment, then nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good, in some ways, but nonetheless... It¡¯s how I choose to look at it.¡±

    ¡°How does that help you cope?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been doing this for a long time. Fifteen years, give or take. That¡¯s longer than you¡¯ve been alive. The only comfort I¡¯m ever going to get is the thought that, one day, all of this ends. I don¡¯t have to carry it with me when I die.¡±

    Kyle hummed under his breath, his focus once again falling on the flames. They had remained surprisingly even throughout the conversation. ¡°Do you think... We can get another piece done today?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s awfully optimistic of you, Rivers.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking for a realistic assessment not a pep talk,¡± Kyle muttered, rolling his eyes.

    ¡°Right now the conditions are favorable. If we can keep them that way, you might be able to shoot a rabbit by summer.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t hit it on your first try, but you¡¯ll be able to shoot it so long as you don¡¯t screw up the assembly.¡±

    Kyle made a surprised sound. ¡°Wait, I actually have to assemble it myself?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Kyle frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not gonna be ready by summer if I have to do it.¡±

    ¡°So much for optimism, huh?¡± There was clear amusement in Gabrielle¡¯s tone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Rivers. It¡¯s not as hard as it looks.¡±

    Kyle once again frowned, shooting her a brief glance before refocusing on the fire. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Not for a second.¡±

    <hr>

    [Abandoned Outpost | Aurelium 13th | Mid-Afternoon]

    Sebastian should have known that being allowed to stay in bed couldn¡¯t actually be a good thing. He had expected at least Gerald to turn up after Kyle gave up on him and left, but no. No one came. Not for hours. Some distant, still rational part of his brain understood what would inevitably happen, but the rest of him was too caught up in being tired and angry to heed its warnings.

    The room was quiet, undisturbed. No sound reached his ears other than his own breathing. There was no sudden, eerie feeling of being watched, or other indication that something was about to take place. Sebastian was lying still on his bed one moment, and a pair of hands had him by the back of his shirt the next.

    ¡°No, no, no, no...¡± Sebastian tried to struggle, but to no avail, and his body crashed on the stone floor, accompanied by a mess of blankets. They dragged behind him as he failed to hold on to the bedframe and only untangled when he twisted around to try and see his attacker, although he knew all too well who it would be.

    In the months since their arrival the twins had recovered from their malnourished state and even gained muscle mass from the exercise routine they¡¯d been put under. Gerald had also gotten into the habit of occasionally reminding Johanna that at this rate they would definitely grow to be taller than her by fall; much to her annoyance. With all of that under consideration, either she was a lot angrier than Sebastian thought she would be, or she was a lot stronger than he¡¯d calculated to be dragging him around this way. Or both. Jo finally let him go when they reached the top of the stairs and the look she gave him made clear that he was going down one way or another. He got on his feet and frowned, looking past her into his room. ¡°Can I at least get my boots?¡±

    Johanna shook her head ¡°no¡± and urged him down the staircase. Sebastian flinched but knew that there would be no room for negotiation at this point. He started down the stairs barefoot and waited for her to come down and lead the way to the training area. The ground was warm from the sun and rough on the soles of his feet, but he forced himself to ignore it even as he struggled to keep up with Jo¡¯s pace. She was walking with a purpose and he noticed her fists clenched at her sides. That kind of tension couldn¡¯t possibly result in anything pleasant.

    The apple trees surrounding the clearing had started to bloom in the past week. Faded-pink flower petals stuck to his bare feet as he walked to the center and the air was almost sickly sweet from their perfume. Sebastian held back a disgruntled noise when the smell made his stomach churn. Or maybe it was fear; Johanna was watching him with the sharpest glare he¡¯d ever seen her give anyone. The moment he met her eyes they narrowed, and in one swift motion she removed the scabbard slung across her back and threw his sword for him to catch. He fumbled and dropped it, rushing to retrieve it with shaky hands.

    Jo stood only a few steps away, silent as usual, watching. Once Sebastian managed to straighten himself, however, she turned away. That¡¯s when he realized the only sword she had been carrying was his. Confusion set in as he watched her momentarily disappear within the cover of trees and reemerge wielding a thin branch, stripped of foliage and about the same length as the blade she¡¯d usually sparred with. When she took a fighting stance and silently urged him to do the same, Sebastian couldn¡¯t help a soft snort. ¡°You can¡¯t be ser- Ah, fuck!¡±

    Jo answered his question by lashing out with the branch. The tip broke skin on his forearm; a rough, uneven gash, far more painful than the sword slashes he¡¯d grown accustomed to.

    Sebastian hissed out a breath and tried to push through the pain enough to draw his sword and wield it properly. Jo waited just long enough before striking again, this time slashing the air less than an inch away from his face. He stumbled back,trying to bring his mind back to what he¡¯d learned instead of flailing like a helpless idiot. His fingers tensed on the hilt of the sword but relaxed after a slow breath. He managed to raise the blade in time to block her next strike. And the one after that. While attempting to dodge the third consecutive blow Sebastian¡¯s foot crushed a twig. Sharp wood splinters dug into the sole of his foot and threw off his balance.

    The next lashing struck his midsection, tearing open fabric and the skin it was meant to protect. Sebastian groaned and forced a breath through searing pain, his blade knocked the branch aside as he struggled to recompose. Jo didn¡¯t wait for him to find his bearings this time. She thrashed him again almost immediately. The branch struck him below the left knee and Sebastian¡¯s leg buckled. His fingers tightened against the sword grip. The slash he countered with was blind and clumsy from the pain. It missed completely and further messed up his balance. Jo¡¯s retaliating blow was forceful enough to finally put him on one knee. His free hand pressed into the ground at his side as he hissed through another breath.

    Sebastian was usually good at picking up on whatever point Jo was trying to make, but he was starting to think this might just be punishment for his behavior after their training session the day before. His refusal to get out of bed this morning. Every blow she landed seemed to hurt far worse than the last. The scent of the flower petals crushed in his balled up fist mixed with the blood trickling down his arm. His stomach twisted further and he tried to keep his body from heaving. Stupid as he knew it was, the more the pain tore at him the more he refused to go down.

    When Sebastian managed to push himself up it was sluggish and unsteady, but he saw Jo¡¯s next strike coming and leaned away in time to avoid it connecting with the side of his face. He swung the sword with more force in retaliation. The blade met the side of the branch. It barely put a dent on the bark, but it forced Jo to take a defensive stance for once. His next strike was followed by a sound of cracking wood. The third was finally precise enough to slice clean through and the tip of his sword just barely missed Jo¡¯s shoulder before she gripped his wrist and knocked him back down with a kick to his injured leg. He hit the ground with a pained grunt, his sword left in her hand.

    ¡°Intent.¡±

    Sebastian was in the midst of curling into fetal position when the statement reached his ears, his answer a confused mumble. ¡°What?¡±

    Jo crouched down beside him and held the sliced branch in front of his eyes. ¡°This. Intent.¡±

    Sebastian grimaced; pain making it hard to concentrate.

    Jo didn¡¯t wait for him to answer and dropped what was left of the branch on the ground, walking over to where he¡¯d dropped his scabbard and sheathing his sword. He watched her movements from the ground; the tension from before gone from her body. She once again slung the sheathed sword over her shoulder and then came back to help him up. ¡°You did well.¡±

    ¡°You kicked my ass. Again.¡± Sebastian muttered, trying to steady himself without needing to lean on her too much.

    ¡°You need to learn.¡±

    ¡°Intent?¡± He mumbled the word through gritted teeth, limping as they started back to the Outpost.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jo glanced at him as though she was being forced to draw him a picture. ¡°You defend yourself well, but... S¡¯not enough.¡± She must have noticed the way his frown deepened because she added, ¡°someone tries to bleed you, Seb, you don¡¯t hesitate. Even me.¡±

    Sebastian let out a soft breath and nodded agreement. ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Clean up. Food. Sleep. Try again tomorrow.¡±

    Sebastian looked himself up and down. ¡°I¡¯m going to need stitches.¡±

    Jo regarded him with a thoughtful hum. ¡°One scar. Two maybe.¡± She opened a small smile. ¡°Builds character.¡±

    Sebastian shook his head, though he couldn¡¯t help a small sarcastic quip. ¡°Anyone ever tell you¡¯d make a good mom?¡±

    Jo stopped for a step and her expression turned into a grimace for a split second before she resumed walking. ¡°No.¡±

    Sebastian wasn¡¯t sure where that reaction came from, but he knew better than to pry. Instead, he walked in silence for a couple of steps before speaking again. ¡°Why did the pony cough?¡±

    Jo glanced at him in mild confusion. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a riddle. Why did the pony cough?¡±

    ¡°Oh. Uhm... I don¡¯t... I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°It was a little horse.¡±

    Jo frowned, her confusion deepening before slowly turning to realization. She shook her head, a small laugh escaping past her lips. ¡°Good one.¡±

    Sebastian laughed as well. ¡°Good. I¡¯ve been holding that one in since Newhaven.¡±

    Jo snorted. ¡°What happened... What happened to the girl who swallowed a spoon?¡±

    Sebastian hummed a soft note as he thought about it, then shrugged. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°She couldn¡¯t stir.¡±

    He shook his head through another laugh. ¡°Okay, uhm... Where do generals keep their armies?¡±

    Jo didn¡¯t even need to think about that one. ¡°Up their sleevies.¡±

    ¡°You knew that one!¡± He grinned. ¡°You¡¯re from Blackpond, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    That earned another grimace, though not as severe as the previous one. ¡°I was. Once.¡±

    Sebastian flinched. ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to pry like that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay... I... My brother. He liked that joke. Not anymore.¡±

    Sebastian ran one hand through his hair, then grimaced remembering the blood and flower nectar stuck to it. ¡°Is he...¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Jo chuckled. ¡°Not dead. Just... Changed.¡±

    ¡°Oh. So you still have a brother somewhere?¡±

    Jo nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°But he doesn¡¯t like puns anymore?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Sebastian smirked, stopping as they neared the towers. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my brother doesn¡¯t have a sense of humor either.¡±

    Jo rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Be nice. Go clean up.¡±

    Sebastian laughed softly as he limped his way inside. ¡°I¡¯ll get right on the latter, can¡¯t really promise the first.¡±

    <hr>

    [Abandoned Outpost | Aurelium 14th | Two hours past midnight]

    The only sound in the room when Sebastian opened his eyes was Kyle¡¯s usual snores. The candle burning by the windowsill let him know that it wasn¡¯t too far into the night. He was tired, but the multitude of cuts under his bandages kept him alert. Earlier, at dinner, Jo had conceded when Gerald suggested he take at least a couple more days to recover this time. The gashes under his knee and on the back of his forearm required stitching. Kyle was particularly agitated about it at first, but it only took Sebastian asking how the crossbow was coming along to steer the conversation away from his injuries. Soon enough Kyle was going on about how he finally managed to get two whole pieces completed. Sebastian couldn¡¯t remember if he ever heard such pride in his brother¡¯s voice before. It sounded almost foreign.

    The candlelight was swaying in an almost soothing rhythm and shadows danced across Sebastian¡¯s vision. His eyes wouldn¡¯t stay closed no matter how he tried. The vague memory of Katherine¡¯s advice surfaced in his mind and he smiled to himself. It was long past a time when counting sheep could actually help him. And just as quickly as that thought came and went, his smile faded with a frustrated grumble. It still hurt to move, but he forced himself out of bed and started limping his way outside.

    The night air was warmer than it had been the week before, but still cool enough to be pleasant. Sebastian paced carefully down the wooden steps, not bothering to take his boots. The Outpost would be silent if not for the incessant chirping of crickets and the occasional owl. The wooden steps creaked under his feet, but it was too soft to hear above the sounds of nature. It was odd at first, how loud the forest was compared to Blackpond, but at some point¡ªhe wasn¡¯t sure when¡ªthe sounds became familiar. The soles of his feet ached when they came down the last wooden step before touching the cool earth at the bottom. Maybe he should have bothered with the boots after all. Candlelight emanated from the kitchen door and, without thinking, Sebastian made his way inside.

    The room smelled floral and sweet. It was a soft, inoffensive scent; unlike the apple trees outside. Sebastian wasn¡¯t surprised to see Gabrielle sitting at the table, or a cup of tea waiting for him across from her. He¡¯d stopped trying to question how she always knew to have it there. He paced further into the kitchen and took a seat, letting out a small groan as he settled into the chair. Gabrielle fixed her gaze onto him, the subtle arch of an eyebrow expressing an unvoiced question.

    Sebastian chose to reach for his cup of tea in silence instead of acknowledging her. His eyes focusing on the table top rather than meeting hers.

    ¡°Did you finish it?¡±

    The question made him look up, humming a question into his tea.

    ¡°That book I gave you. Have you finished?¡±

    Sebastian lowered his cup, slowly as if to stall for time. ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ve been kind of... I don¡¯t know... Stuck.¡±

    Gabrielle took a sip of her tea with an interested hum. ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°Some of it feels very... Bleak. The whole idea of inevitability. As if nothing we do matters.¡±

    ¡°You should continue reading. As is, you¡¯re drawing conclusions from half a message.¡±

    Sebastian shook his head. ¡°You make no sense.¡±

    Gabrielle snorted softly at his statement. ¡°Again, how so?¡±

    ¡°Kyle said you don¡¯t even believe in the Twins. So how come you think this book is so important?¡±

    ¡°Your brother asked me how I cope with the reality of what we do. And in relation to that, Rivers, to each their own.¡±

    ¡°Is that book the reason you don¡¯t believe?¡±

    Gabrielle pondered the question through another sip of tea, then shrugged. ¡°Yes and no.¡±

    ¡°Is it because your father gifted it to you?¡±

    Gabrielle¡¯s expression hardened, just a fraction. ¡°How did you come to that conclusion?¡±

    ¡°The first page has a personal message. It says ¡®Love, Dad¡¯. And yes, anyone could have written that for anyone, but it¡¯s your book. It has your handwriting in several pages. It¡¯s childish compared to now, but it¡¯s clearly your handwriting. Which means you held on to it for quite some time too.¡±

    Gabrielle scoffed into her cup. ¡°Yes and no.¡±

    Sebastian was taken aback by this. ¡°¡®Yes and no¡¯ what?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my father gifted it to me. And no, my father didn¡¯t gift it to me.¡±

    ¡°That makes no sense.¡±

    ¡°It makes perfect sense. You want to play investigator with me? You can draw your conclusions and I¡¯ll confirm or deny. Think about it. In the meantime, you can finish reading.¡±

    Sebastian frowned as he examined her expression and, as usual, found nothing. He¡¯d learned in the past months that Gabrielle wasn¡¯t opposed to messing with people, but he¡¯d never heard her tell a single lie, so he concluded there was definitely some detail he was missing. ¡°Why did you give me that book?¡±

    ¡°You tell me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not answering any of my questions, are you?¡± Gabrielle took another sip of tea and he could swear the corner of her lips twitched just a little. ¡°Now you¡¯re just laughing at me.¡±

    ¡°I see you learned your micro expressions from Tucker.¡± She set her cup down. ¡°So you learned what you were taught, but you don¡¯t apply it. Or you would know what Johanna has been trying to teach you. And you would know why I would give you that book.¡±

    ¡°Intent,¡± Sebastian mumbled the word under his breath, his expression contorting for a moment.

    ¡°You can learn everything you¡¯re taught, Rivers, but what is it worth if you¡¯re afraid to use it?¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s frown deepened and he opted to drink more tea rather than try answering the question.

    ¡°There¡¯s a reason you¡¯re here. All those months ago when I asked if you were done with all this, you said no for a reason.¡±

    ¡°My sister,¡± he muttered.

    ¡°Is it?¡±

    Sebastian glared at his teacup. There¡¯s wasn¡¯t enough left to avoid any further questions.

    Gabrielle regarded him in silence for a few moments before standing up. ¡°Like I said, Rivers, to each their own; how they cope with things.¡±

    Sebastian drank the last few drops with a hum of agreement, watching as Gabrielle made her way to the door. She had one foot on the threshold when he lowered his cup. ¡°Hey, Porter.¡±

    She stopped, but didn¡¯t turn around. ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°May I... May I borrow some ink and a pen?¡±

    Gabrielle nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll leave some out for you before I turn in.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Sebastian sat in silence for several minutes, holding on to his empty cup, mind racing with unwelcome thoughts and unanswered questions. The candlelight was already waning by the time he stood up and extinguished it. The air outside was cooler and quieter than when he left his room. The change reminded him of that book he was yet to finish. One particular passage that stated Time stops for no one, waits for no one, and if you refuse to move forward, the world moves on without you.

    As if to contrast that sentiment, the first thing Sebastian noticed once he re-entered the bedroom was that Kyle hadn¡¯t as much as stirred in his bed. Dead-asleep and snoring away. The second thing Sebastian noticed was the writing quill and ink neatly placed on the table. He stared at it in thought for a few seconds, then retrieved the blank journal from under his pillow and set it down on the tabletop. More seconds passed before he finally sat down to open it, flipping past his sister¡¯s message to the very end. There, flattened by the book¡¯s pages, a dried rose. In the months he¡¯d neglected his journal the petals had aged, turned a light yellowed-brown stained by darker brown rather than the red-splattered-white they had once been. Though they still smelled vaguely of perfume, it was tarnished by the stale scent of rust. Sebastian reached for the dead flower with a shaky exhale. His fingertips brushed the shriveled petals with excessive care, not wanting them to fall apart as he moved it from the book to the tabletop.

    White roses were Katherine¡¯s favorite. When Sebastian had taken the bloody flower from his sister¡¯s hand, his intention was to bury it with her. The burial came and went, and he couldn¡¯t bring himself to let go. The dried rose watched from the tabletop as Sebastian flipped the journal pages back to the beginning. To the first of many blank pages. It hadn¡¯t occurred to him what he wanted to say. Maybe it didn¡¯t really matter. Maybe all he needed was to fill that space. To each their own.

 Uprise 1.11

    [Valcrest Forest | Helios 2nd | Late Afternoon]

    Sebastian ducked behind the trunk of a tree. His whole body shuddered as he struggled to control his breathing. With each frantic beat of his heart, listening to his surroundings became increasingly challenging. His right hand was tight on the hilt of his sword. Peering from behind his cover felt like too much of a risk. Any sign of movement would be enough to give him away, but against his better judgment, he closed his eyes. Gerald had taught him to meditate and while Sebastian was sure the man would call being chased through the woods the wrong time and place, what he needed was to be calm. Be still. To stay focused.

    Since his arrival at the Outpost, Sebastian witnessed Johanna sneaking up on people multiple times. While he¡¯d thought that to be an amusing character quirk at first, his opinion changed drastically while under her training. Facing her on a regular basis; like it or not, made him feel a small shred of pity for anyone she might genuinely strive to kill.

    His encounters with the City Guard in Blackpond had been nothing more than sport. He had taken pride in taunting his pursuers, finding new ways to best them, memorizing every nook and cranny where their lights couldn¡¯t reach, just for the satisfaction of seeing them bumbling around in the dark. A group of heavily armed men couldn¡¯t strike fear into Sebastian the way a single woman wielding a thin branch had proven herself capable of doing.

    As his mind regained focus, the world went static. The silence that descended upon the forest caused a chill to slither its way up his spine; cold and unpleasant, as though all life had suddenly drained. He drew in a deep breath and stood up, breathing out slowly and readjusting his hand around the grip of his sword. Eyes still closed, he was able to sense the movement behind his back¡ªjust a hint of displaced air in his direction¡ªand leaned away from it just in the nick of time. He felt the impact against the tree trunk reverberating right beside his head, but once again, no sound accompanied it. He twisted around with a slash of his sword, but met only air and saw nothing where the attack originated.

    Cautiously, Sebastian paced forward,away from his hiding place, boots soundlessly crushing the soft earth and green blades of grass. He inspected the shadows cast by the cover of trees, his mind repeatedly conjuring up images that weren¡¯t actually there¡ªlike a frightened child waiting for a monster to crawl out from under his bed. Again, he felt the movement before his sight was able to catch on and reacted on sheer instinct, his body twisting to avoid the oncoming lash of Johanna¡¯s branch, then coming back with a slash of his own, this time fast enough to split the wood clean in half.

    Johanna stood still in the aftermath, flecks of golden light draining from her eyes at the same rate as sound returned to the world around them. Her smile was soft, almost proud, but even as she let the remains of the sliced branch slip through her fingers, Sebastian didn¡¯t fully relax.

    ¡°I hate it when you do that.¡± He grimaced at the sound of his own voice. It almost felt foreign after being silent for so long.

    Jo arched a brow, questioningly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not fa¡ª¡± And, just like that, his voice died out mid-word, leaving him to silently glare at Johanna, mouthing a complaint of ¡®not funny¡¯.

    ¡°No such thing as a fair fight, Seb.¡±

    Sebastian frowned, but nodded agreement. He forced a small cough to test his ability to produce sound before trying to speak again. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right. It¡¯s still creepy, though,¡± he muttered, grip still firm upon his sword.

    Johanna snorted with a trace of laughter. Her hands were relaxed at her sides, away from the sword sheathed at her waist. Although she appeared at ease, Sebastian was reluctant to lower his guard. He¡¯d learned how quick Jo could be; both on her feet and in drawing her blade. She was also not prone to giving warning on when or where she planned to start a spar. Either he was quick enough to do something about it, or he wasn¡¯t. The latter was more common.

    Johanna shot him another smile, her eyes registering his tension as she turned to lead him on the return path to the Outpost. Sebastian walked behind her with cautious steps, observing her demeanor as she strolled along the trail and hummed a soft melody under her breath. Her sword was still nestled in its sheath¡ªhanging harmlessly from her belt. It almost made her look like a different person entirely, and Sebastian wondered just how accurate of an assumption that was.

    As they continued to walk, he kept a close eye for any signs of change, for her to acknowledge his presence in some way; for the smallest trace of tension, but found nothing. Mind made up, he measured his movements carefully, inching closer with his sword in hand. Just as he slashed, Johanna twisted her body away from his blade and drew her own. Her answering blow was swift and harsh. He managed to avoid it but lost his footing and stumbled backwards several steps, landing painfully on his butt.

    Jo pressed the tip of her sword against his throat as Sebastian tried to scramble to his feet. Her eyes were on his; appraising, severe, but not angry. ¡°Initiative. I like it.¡± She resheathed her blade and offered him her hand with a soft snort of disapproval. ¡°Terrible execution. Too predictable.¡±

    Sebastian chuckled softly and slid his sword back into its scabbard. ¡°I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to sneak up on you, but... I wanted to know what would happen if I tried.¡±

    Johanna smirked, shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯m being generous; so nothing. Next time... You better make it count.¡±

    <hr>

    [Abandoned Outpost |Helios 5th | Midday]

    Kyle waited with bated breath for Gabrielle to inspect his work. His previous attempts to correctly assemble the mechanism on his crossbow resulted in multiple failures. Failure on the railing, on the cocking mechanism, a jammed trigger, a misfire. This time, he was almost sure he¡¯d gotten everything correctly in place, but he wasn¡¯t going to get excited until he heard confirmation.

    Gabrielle¡¯s expression, as usual, gave away nothing as she turned the newly-assembled weapon in her hands, tested the trigger, the railing, the loading and cocking mechanisms. Finally, she lowered it with a nod. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s take it outside and load it to see if it shoots.¡±

    Kyle couldn¡¯t help a surprised noise from escaping him. ¡°Really? You¡¯re not gonna make me forge arrowheads or something else like that? I can try to shoot it?¡±

    Gabrielle arched an eyebrow. ¡°Would you like to spend the day forging arrowheads? Tucker is running low...¡±

    ¡°No. Nonononono... Let¡¯s take it outside.¡±

    ¡°Mhm. That¡¯s what I thought.¡± The amusement was faint in her voice as she began to lead the way out of the forge.

    Kyle couldn¡¯t help a small shiver as they stepped outside. It was a warm summer day and the sun was at its peak, but the air felt cold compared to the stifling heat of the forge. It was much brighter, as well, and he squinted, adjusting to the glare of sunlight. The Outpost was silent. Gerald was away doing something Gabrielle had referred to as ¡®scouting¡¯, and Jo had taken Sebastian deep into the forest early that morning.

    The path Gabrielle led him through ended on the same clearing where Gerald had taught them to punch all those months ago. She placed the crossbow in his hands and drew a bolt from her own quiver for him to load into it.

    Kyle had questioned why he couldn¡¯t build a repeating crossbow instead of having to manually reload. Gabrielle¡¯s answer had been that it would be too bulky for him to carry comfortably. She then illustrated that point by dropping her crossbow in his arms. It was much heavier than it looked, likely due to being mostly made out of metal, while his own was a simpler, lighter, design, with the main body crafted out of yew. It would have surprised him that Gabrielle was able to wield it as easily and deftly as she did, if not for the month or so he¡¯d spent watching her mold metal by hand. Even if he¡¯d grown taller, the woman still towered over him. With all the strength training he¡¯d endured, if she were so inclined, she could still snap him like a twig without effort.

    Far from being intimidated by that realization, Kyle decided that, one day, he would be strong enough to carry a crossbow like that. Even if it took him years to get there. For the moment, however, just arming the one he had was proving a challenge; the tension on the string making it hard for him to reset the mechanism. It was a slow process, but he managed to lock it in place and load the bolt into the weapon.

    Gabrielle watched him struggle with no comment, then pointed to one of Gerald¡¯s straw dummies. ¡°That¡¯s your target right there. Go ahead.¡±

    Kyle drew a long deep breath and rose the crossbow to eye level, carefully aiming and then placing his finger on the trigger to let the arrow fly.

    It missed.

    It missed by a mile.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    ¡°It shoots.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s tone was even as she took the empty crossbow from him. ¡°Go find it and try again.¡±

    Kyle sighed as he obeyed, his excitement over having a finished crossbow dampened by the realization it would probably take months for him to gain the skill to hit a rabbit. The bolt had flown past the dummy and embedded itself deep into the trunk of a tree. He struggled to dislodge it from the wood, and it was hard not to question what it could actually do to a person. Once he managed to pull it out, he inspected the shaft for cracks or other damage before returning to Gabrielle with it in hand. He took the crossbow back from her and once again went through the process of manually loading it. Once he was through, Gabrielle placed her hand on the crossbow to keep him from raising it a second time. Kyle looked up at her in question. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Raise it again, the same way as before, but don¡¯t shoot it yet.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± He did as he was told, holding the crossbow up at eye level without pressing the trigger.

    Gabrielle paced around him and crouched so that she was looking to where he was aiming, then straightened up. ¡°Close your left eye. See how the fletching and the head of the arrow aren¡¯t actually aligned?¡±

    Kyle obeyed, and sure enough, the problem became clear. ¡°Oh.¡±

    Gabrielle carefully corrected his stance so that the crossbow was properly aligned this time. ¡°Try again. Aim for the chest.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± He double-checked to make sure he had it right before pressing the trigger. While the bolt did hit the dummy this time, it embedded itself right on the head.

    ¡°Well, on the bright side, that would definitely be a fatal shot. However, you don¡¯t want those to be unintentional, do you?¡±

    ¡°Probably not.¡± Kyle muttered, walking over to retrieve the bolt. ¡°It recoiled.¡±

    ¡°Then compensate.¡±

    ¡°How are you such a fast shooter?¡±

    ¡°Muscle memory. Repetition.¡±

    ¡°Trial and error?¡± The question carried a note of resignation. Kyle knew this was going to be his new daily routine now.

    ¡°Yes, precisely.¡± Gabrielle nodded. ¡°Until you¡¯re able to make your shots land exactly where you want them every time. And then, until you¡¯re able to just look at something, raise your crossbow and shoot without stopping to think about it. Until you see something move and you¡¯re able to calculate its trajectory to accurately take it down.¡±

    ¡°You said I¡¯d be able to shoot my first by summer. We¡¯re five days into summer,¡± Kyle pointed out, reloading the crossbow for a third time.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t screw up the assembly, but you did; a few times.¡±

    Kyle flinched as he started to align another shot. ¡°How long do you reckon, then?¡±

    ¡°You can shoot one tomorrow if you¡¯d like. If you really apply. And I mean, if you live and breathe archery from now on, maybe you¡¯ll kill one before your next birthday.¡± Gabrielle snorted and it held a faint hint of laughter. ¡°Luckily for you, human beings are easier to hit than rabbits.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Kyle¡¯s startled response caused him to release the bolt without the proper care. It flew in downward angle, past the target, and shattered on a rock.

    Gabrielle watched its trajectory and shook her head. She drew another bolt from her quiver and held it out. ¡°Maybe my estimates were a little too optimistic.¡±

    Kyle took the bolt from her a little more forcefully than he should. ¡°Shut up, you distracted me.¡±

    ¡°Did you just tell me to shut up, Rivers?¡±

    Kyle grimaced, his focus honed on reloading the crossbow. ¡°Yes. Sorry.¡±

    ¡°Apology accepted, but ideally, you shouldn¡¯t do things that require you to apologize.¡±

    Kyle nodded. ¡°I know. I was just frustrated. Won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Gabrielle glanced around until she spotted a nice area in the shade to sit and relocated, settling down in the shade. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re still far from shooting anything alive. Focus on the strawman. Aim for the chest. Go on.¡±

    Kyle glanced over before raising the crossbow again. It was difficult to see Gabrielle¡¯s eyes under the brim of her hat, but he was sure she was watching him closely. Pushing that unsettling thought out of his mind, he focused on making his next shot. The weapon¡¯s recoil was still something he needed to adjust to, and even though his aim was still off, he performed better than before.

    The afternoon was spent in silence, save for the dull sound of arrows meeting straw and wood. Every now and then Gabrielle would remind him to aim carefully, but most of the time her interference wasn¡¯t needed.He tried his best to keep his shots consistent, but he couldn¡¯t hit the center with every single one. And as he grew more tired, his accuracy suffered as well. And yet, he only stopped shooting once the sunlight started to dwindle and Gabrielle declared he¡¯d done enough for one day.

    As they reached the Outpost, there was movement in the kitchen and Kyle was able to see Johanna moving about, getting dinner started. ¡°Hey. You need any help?¡±

    The answer was, as expected, a negative headshake.

    He smiled. ¡°How about some company?¡±

    Johanna paused, thoughtfully, but as she turned to look at him she once again shook her head. ¡°Wash up and rest.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not that tired, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    With another shake of her head she wiped her hands clean on a cloth and reached out for the crossbow he was carrying. ¡°Let me see.¡± Kyle handed the crossbow over and Johanna inspected it with interest. ¡°Nice. What did Gabe say?¡±

    ¡°She said ¡®it shoots¡¯.¡±

    Jo snorted in amusement, returning the weapon to him. ¡°High praise.¡±

    ¡°I guess it is, in a way. It does what it¡¯s supposed to do. I¡¯m just not a great shooter yet.¡±

    Jo nodded, turning back to face the kitchen counter and resuming her activities. ¡°You will be. Just need to work on it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the plan, yeah.¡± Kyle inched closer to see what she was doing. He could smell meat and vegetables on the stove. On the counter, Jo was kneading some kind of dough. ¡°What¡¯s that for?¡±

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Pies.¡±

    ¡°Pies?¡±

    She hummed. ¡°Meat pies.¡± She paused her kneading momentarily. ¡°Boar, I think? Deer maybe? Ask Gabe.¡±

    "You don''t know what it is?"

    Jo shrugged. "It''s good. Looks fine. I can cook it."

    "That... Sounds logical, I guess."

    Jo picked up on the doubtful tone in his voice. "I never food-poisoned anyone. Gerry''s job."

    Kyle laughed. "Mean."

    Again, she shrugged. "True."

    "Why do you keep insisting he tries to cook then?"

    "Same reason you¡¯ll keep shooting. It¡¯s how you learn."

    "I don''t know. Maybe some people can''t learn some things. It¡¯s just not in them."

    "It is when it needs to be. Survival."

    "You''re saying that Gerald can''t cook because he''s spoiled and never had to feed himself?"

    Jo smirked. "You know... Newhaveners." But her tone sobered right after. "No. Because he can, just not well. And if he''s hungry enough... Doesn''t matter. Survival."

    Kyle hummed a thoughtful note. "Guess you have a point."

    "Same with shooting, with killing. You learn so you survive."

    "You don''t hunt assassins to survive."

    Johanna frowned. "Yes. It''s a reason."

    "A reason to survive?"

    "Yes."

    Kyle fell silent, staring at the ball of dough on the countertop. "I should go. You know, wash up and rest."

    "Tired after all?"

    "Yeah. I think I am."

    Jo nodded with a soft hum. Kyle assumed she was alright with ending the conversation and took his leave.

    As he walked up the stairs to his room he had to force a deep breath. Part of him struggled with the notion of killing another person; even a Wolf, but at the same time he couldn¡¯t get over the sick anger Katherine¡¯s death injected into him. Whatever his conscience might have to say, that feeling was still his driving force. It was still the reason he had been working so hard. Every minute spent creating a weapon, every shot into that training dummy, all of it would be wasted if he didn¡¯t see this through.

    Sebastian was already getting his rest when Kyle entered the room. Fast asleep for once. His journal was visible poking out from under his pillow and his sword was propped against the wall beside the bed, within reach. Kyle headed to his side of the room and placed his crossbow against the wall by his bed, kicking off his boots halfway into the act of lying down. As soon as his head hit the pillow, he realized that he was, in fact, exhausted. And a lot more sore than he expected to be. For a moment he considered just staying in bed and skipping dinner altogether, but his stomach protested with a roar as if on cue. Mystery meat or not, the kitchen smelled nice and he hadn¡¯t eaten anything all afternoon. Johanna would probably drag him down anyway if he didn¡¯t go willingly.

    Kyle glanced towards the window at the fading rays of sunlight and concluded he had an hour, maybe two, before dinner time. He drew a deep breath and closed his eyes, deciding that sleep would be the best possible use of that time.

    <hr>

    [Abandoned Outpost | Pyros 16th | Early Morning]

    Dedicated to their respective training routines, sharing a quick breakfast in their room was the only down time the twins had enjoyed together in the past weeks. They were both present at dinner most nights, but more often than not, those meals were spent in an exhausted stupor. Gerald was still absent from the Outpost and in his absence, Johanna and Gabrielle had taken on some of his usual chores. This allowed them the occasional day off, but even then, they chose to carry on training, even without supervision. For Sebastian, that involved spending his time exploring the forest as much as possible in preparation for his next spar. He wouldn¡¯t say he wasn¡¯t making progress in his training, but Johanna wasn¡¯t moving it forward, which meant something was lacking. That something, he decided, was a successful ambush.

    Kyle wasn¡¯t glad to hear about his ideas. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you want to do what?¡±

    Sebastian coughed, his brother¡¯s exasperation nearly caused him to choke on a piece of bread. ¡°You heard me. I need to catch her off-guard. It¡¯s the only way to win.¡±

    Kyle snorted, head low as he got his boots on. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that defeat the purpose of a spar, Seb?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re gonna give those rabbits a fighting chance when you go out there? There¡¯s no such thing as a fair fight.¡±

    Kyle laughed, standing up and stomping his feet to make sure they were comfortable. The boots were loose when they first arrived, but he might need bigger ones soon. ¡°Considering my current skill, I¡¯d say the rabbits have the upper hand already.¡± He picked up his crossbow and checked if it was in order as well. ¡°It¡¯s my job as your brother to let you know when you¡¯re being insane. I know you¡¯re not gonna listen, but for the record; you¡¯re insane.¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m pretty sure this is what I need to do to move forward. It¡¯s what she wants me to do.¡±

    ¡°You are way too optimistic about this suicidal act you¡¯re about to commit.¡±

    Sebastian shrugged. ¡°Hey, if it¡¯s my time, it¡¯s my time. Better make it count.¡±

    The quip was met with a scolding glare. ¡°Not funny, asshole.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m kidding... For the most part.¡± Sebastian sighed. ¡°Listen, your goal is to shoot a rabbit, right? Because if you can kill something that small, and that fast, a person should be no problem.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the idea, yeah.¡±

    ¡°This is something like that. I¡¯m probably not going to do it today, but it¡¯s what I have to aim for.¡±

    Kyle rolled his eyes. ¡°Well, the rabbits won¡¯t beat the daylights out of me if I miss.¡±

    ¡°They probably would if they were able.¡± Sebastian grinned as he finished his bread and started to strap on his boots. ¡°Maybe they¡¯re sitting in their little burrows right now plotting... Waiting...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be an idiot, Seb.¡±

    Sebastian chuckled, slinging his sword¡¯s scabbard across his back. ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you when those bunnies come back to seek revenge.¡±

    ¡°If they do, it''ll be my fault for letting them get out alive, won¡¯t it?¡±

    Sebastian paused in the doorway, one foot past the threshold. ¡°Yeah. It would.¡± He shook his head, forcing a note of amusement in his voice as he continued out of the room. ¡°I¡¯ll see you later, don¡¯t get your ankles bitten.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Kyle gave Sebastian a few minutes of head start before following him out of the room.

    <hr>

    [Valcrest Forest | Pyros 16th | Mid-Afternoon]

    From the first time Sebastian stepped foot in the forest, he¡¯d learned that it was never truly silent. There would always be the chirping of birds, the rustling of leaves and grass, the crackling of twigs and dry soil, as well as many other, subtler, signs of life. Moving around unnoticed was challenging, but with all the forest¡¯s activity, it wasn¡¯t impossible and Sebastian decided that any free time he had would be spent training himself to achieve that. If the environment was making his spars difficult, if it was turning him into easy prey, he was going to make them as familiar as the streets of Blackpond had once been.

    Johanna¡¯s first advice to him had been to listen. Be silent and just listen. It wasn¡¯t easy. He had never been a static person. He needed to move around, to do things. Being loud in one way or another had always been in his nature. And his brother had always warned him that one day it was going to end up getting him killed. Sebastian wasn¡¯t willing to admit it, but it was a valid concern.

    The trails leading in and out of the Outpost looped around and connected with one another, none of them led to the forest proper. He always paid close attention when Johanna led him deeper into the forest. And even then, his first excursions almost led to him losing his sense of direction multiple times. Jo didn¡¯t always take him to the same spots or use the same paths; which he concluded by now had to be intentional. If she knew what he had been doing, it was likely she¡¯d take him to completely new locations from then on.

    One of the paths he¡¯d memorized led to a small stream. A few weeks ago, when he¡¯d first found it, there were deer drinking from it. Sebastian knew there were plenty of animals in the forest. Deer, wildboar, wolves¡ªhe could hear them howling some nights¡ªpossibly even bears; but the only ones he¡¯d seen were the ones Gerald and Gabrielle brought back from hunts. He¡¯d never encountered anything living before. And on that occasion, he didn¡¯t encounter them for very long. The deer heard him coming and bolted away as quickly as their legs allowed. With the amount of hunters in those woods, their survival would depend on being alarmed by any foreign sound, no matter how small.

    A return visit to that same stream revealed it to be a popular drinking spot for deer; there was frequently one or more there in the afternoon. Sebastian decided that if he could sneak up on a deer, he¡¯d be able to sneak up on a person. Even if Johanna was that person. Accomplishing that task, however, had proven itself a tremendous test of patience.

    As he approached the stream this afternoon there were two deer already there. One of them had two small bumps on its head where horns would grow out and the other was an adult female. Sebastian didn¡¯t know all that much about deer, but he had the common sense not to risk making any adult males feel threatened, or any mothers with small fawns. The last thing he needed was to end up being chased or kicked in the head by an angry deer. As soon as he was close enough to see them, he could tell he had been noticed. The deer froze and their ears twitched. In weeks of trying, he hadn¡¯t made much further than that. The animals always heard him coming no matter how quietly he tried to move.

    Sebastian held back a sigh, and much like in his training sessions, tried to still as much as possible, focus more. The sun wasn¡¯t at its highest anymore, but even under the shadows of the forest, the air was stifling. He could feel sweat trailing down the back of his neck and his shirt had started clinging to his skin. Despite his discomfort he remained frozen in place until he saw the deer had turned their full attention back to the stream, to grazing. He exhaled slowly through his nose and tried to move closer, just an inch. Immediately both deer shot their heads up, noses and ears twitching, and bolted in the opposite direction. Sebastian growled under his breath. ¡°Damn it!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re looking at it wrong, boy.¡±

    Sebastian flinched at the sound of Gerald¡¯s voice as though the man had just caught him elbow deep in the cookie jar. ¡°How long have you been watching me?¡±

    ¡°A few minutes.¡± Gerald¡¯s tone made clear he was smiling. ¡°Although, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re hoping to accomplish.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m practicing.¡± Sebastian turned around to face Gerald and frowned. Although the man was smiling, there was pure exhaustion underneath. His beard and hair were overgrown and it was obvious he hadn¡¯t washed up or changed his clothes in at least a week. ¡°You look terrible.¡±

    ¡°What were you practicing? I can see you were trying to sneak up on the deer, but why?¡±

    Sebastian wasn¡¯t pleased that his concern was being ignored, but shrugged and answered. ¡°I figured, if I can do it with a deer, I can do it with a person; any person.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see...¡± He grinned. ¡°Is Jo giving you that much of a hard time?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gerald huffed a trace of laughter. ¡°First time Jo and I sparred, she managed to get my belt off and tried to choke me with it.¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± He started leading the way back to the Outpost, staggering after a few steps, but steadying himself quickly. ¡°Deer are always going to know you¡¯re there. They can smell you for miles before you¡¯re even within earshot. On a day like today with all you¡¯ve been sweating? Forget it.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Sebastian grimaced, disappointed that he might have just wasted his time.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ve got the wrong idea, though. Where you¡¯ve gone wrong is trying to go unnoticed. What you need to do is blend in. Make your movements more fluid, less hesitant, like you¡¯re something that¡¯s supposed to here. Something that¡¯s always been here.¡±

    Sebastian hummed, glancing at Gerald as he followed the man back to their headquarters. Sebastian had seen where he was born and could imagine that being a Knight¡¯s son Gerald¡¯s start in life had been much different than what his life had now become. Yet, he did look the part of someone who had always been roaming the woods and navigating shadowy rooftops. ¡°So, what were you off doing anyway? You look worse off than I was back in Blackpond.¡±

    Gerald snorted. ¡°I¡¯m alright. It¡¯s been a long trip back; longer than it should have been, but... Nothing catastrophic happened, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ignoring my question.¡±

    Again, Gerald smiled. ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    <hr>

    [Abandoned Outpost | Pyros 16th | Late Evening]

    As soon as they entered the Outpost, Johanna appeared at their side. And if Sebastian was concerned by Gerald¡¯s appearance, her reaction was a mix of over-the-top concern and outright indignation. Despite his insistence that he was fine, she immediately dragged him inside, presumably so she could verify he was, in fact, unharmed. Jo¡¯s agitation wasn¡¯t a great sign. Although Gerald didn¡¯t appear injured; just exhausted and filthy, her reaction made clear this wasn¡¯t normal even after being gone for over a month.

    Whatever he had been off doing, it hadn¡¯t gone entirely to plan.

    Sebastian had no choice but to go back to his room and spend the rest of his afternoon reading. When Kyle returned later in the afternoon he told him that all three Hunters had gathered in the office and locked the door. Dinner time had come and gone with no sign of life from the office door. And besides the fact they were growing hungry, it was odd that at least Johanna hadn¡¯t come out by now.

    ¡°There¡¯s still bread, I think. And jerky,¡± Kyle mumbled.

    ¡°We should go get something, doesn¡¯t look like they¡¯re coming out any time soon.¡±

    Kyle stood up, running both hands back and forth through his hair. ¡°I don¡¯t like it. Whenever they argue behind closed doors, it¡¯s bad news.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know if they¡¯re arguing.¡±

    ¡°If they were, would we even be able to tell from out here? Not as if there¡¯d be any shouting, Seb.¡±

    Sebastian couldn¡¯t help a chuckle. ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re right.¡±

    Kyle shook his head, but cracked a smile. ¡°We probably should go scavenge in the kitchen. Whatever this is, it might take a while.¡±

    Sebastian put down the book he was reading and sat up to get his boots on. ¡°I need to learn to make tea.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand how you¡¯ve gotten so obsessed with tea. It¡¯s gross.¡±

    Sebastian shrugged, standing up and heading for the door. ¡°I like it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Jo will teach you if you ask.¡± Kyle followed him down the stairs and into the kitchen. While usually there would still be light coming from the stove at this hour, tonight the room was pitch black. Without thinking, he ignited the stove and all the torches on the walls as he crossed the doorway and proceeded to rummage through what food was available.

    Sebastian remained frozen in the doorway. ¡°Did you just do that?¡±

    Kyle glanced back at him, confusion in his eyes. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Did you just light all of this?¡± He gestured at the wall sconces.

    ¡°... Yes. Was I not supposed to?¡±

    Sebastian let out a confused choke. ¡°Kyle, since when are you able to control your enlightenment like that?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Kyle flinched as he started placing what food he could find on the table. ¡°A few months? I¡¯ve been practicing.¡±

    Sebastian paced into the kitchen and took his habitual seat. ¡°Were you planning on, I don¡¯t know, maybe telling me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I... I wasn¡¯t hiding it on purpose. I just didn¡¯t want to talk about it either.¡± Without thinking he filled a pot with water from the nearby tin and placed it over the stove.

    ¡°Is that what Porter¡¯s training was helping you with?¡±

    Kyle nodded, taking his seat as well. ¡°It was part of it, yes. Let¡¯s just say I learned to operate a blacksmith forge in less than conventional ways.¡±

    Sebastian smirked. ¡°Clever.¡±

    Kyle scratched the back of his head then busied himself with parting the remaining half loaf of bread and offering Sebastian his share. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I¡¯d feel about actually using it. Especially after what happened in Blackpond, but... I still need to practice so it stays under control.¡±

    Sebastian accepted the bread with a hum. ¡°It¡¯s your magic. You never have to use it if you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s what Porter said.¡± He took a bite of bread. ¡°At first I thought she¡¯d want me to use it.¡±

    ¡°Like a weapon?¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    Sebastian frowned, but before he was able to voice a response, footsteps were heard coming down the stairs. Gerald and Johanna entered the kitchen; him looking cleaner but still exhausted, and her just as aggravated as before, if not worse.

    ¡°I told you, see? They¡¯re eating. It¡¯s fine.¡± Gerald said, watching as Jo walked past to uncover the leftover jerky and dried fruit Kyle hadn¡¯t been able to find. He walked to the stove and glanced at the water pan Kyle had set there. ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡±

    ¡°Seb said he wanted tea. Figure I¡¯d give it a shot.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a kettle right there, Kyle.¡± He picked it up and set it on the stove, carefully transferring the warm water into it. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Jo took the empty pot out of his hands with a glare. ¡°Sit.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m well enough to make tea, Jo.¡±

    Johanna wasn¡¯t moved, her tone sharper the second time around.¡°Sit, Gerald.¡±

    Both boys grimaced. They had never in the time they had known them heard Jo use Gerald¡¯s full name. And judging by the man¡¯s reaction, if she ever had, it wasn¡¯t in a positive context. Gerald recoiled and, holding up his hands in defeat, moved to take his seat.

    ¡°So... I take it you guys were disagreeing again?¡± Kyle chimed in, forcing a small smile.

    ¡°No. We agreed. We¡¯re just... Not very happy about it. Neither of us.¡± Gerald answered, reaching for a piece of jerky and biting off a chunk.

    Sebastian hummed. ¡°So what were you doing? Gabrielle said you were ¡®scouting¡¯, but we don¡¯t know what that means.¡±

    ¡°Scouting means preparation. Going certain places, talking to certain people, gathering information. It¡¯s the same as when you hunt an animal. Even Wolves leave tracks.¡±

    Sebastian nodded, his focus in watching Jo set tea cups on the counter with stiff movements; as though trying her damndest not to slam them down. ¡°Hey, Jo...¡± He watched her pause with a soft hum¡ªjust long enough for him to see she was listening. ¡°Gerald was telling me earlier that the first time you two sparred, he nearly got choked to death with his own belt?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Gerald shook his head. ¡°Yes. You strangled me.¡±

    ¡°Not nearly to death. Didn¡¯t even pass out.¡±

    Kyle snorted. ¡°That¡¯s still a little extreme, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Johanna pulled the kettle out of the fire with a small huff and a soft mutter of, ¡°entitled jerk.¡±

    Gerald burst into laughter. ¡°Alright, yes. I was. Maybe I deserved it just a little.¡±

    ¡°Definitely.¡± Jo muttered, although her posture seemed more relaxed to a degree as she brought two cups of tea to the table.

    ¡°I learned my lesson.¡±

    ¡°Not so sure some days.¡± That was a quieter mumble, her expression setting as she turned to prepare a third one.

    Gerald sighed. ¡°Maybe trust me a little more, yeah?¡± Jo gave no answer and Gerald stood up, leaving his cup untouched. ¡°Thank you for the tea, but I should probably go rest up.¡± He gave both boys a small pat on the shoulder on his way to the door. ¡°I¡¯ll see you two tomorrow.¡±

    The twins mumbled a good-night as he left. Sebastian caught on to the fact that Johanna was stiff where she stood, glaring straight at the wall, and nudged Kyle, indicating they should probably go too. Kyle frowned and made sure to gather some food to bring back to their room, but nodded agreement and led the way out of the kitchen.

    As they walked across the threshold, they swore they heard a faint sob.

 Uprise 1.12

    [Valcrest Forest | Pyros 18th | Midmorning]

    It would be a quiet, peaceful morning in the forest, if not for the click of a trigger followed by the growls of a frustrated thirteen-year-old. It had happened so frequently over the past three weeks that Kyle¡¯s angry groans and disgruntled curses had almost become a part of the forest¡¯s ambiance. Except this morning, it was followed by the discreet twang of a bow string and a soft thud against the ground.

    ¡°Rabbits are assholes,¡± Kyle muttered.

    Gerald shook his head, pacing carefully to retrieve his arrow and the dead rabbit. ¡°Don¡¯t blame the rabbit for not wanting to die.¡±

    Kyle¡¯s steps were heavier due to his aggravation. His bolt was embedded deep into the trunk of a tree¡ªat least he¡¯d gotten better at yanking them out. ¡°Solid Porter impression, there. That¡¯s exactly what she¡¯d say.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I spent four years perfecting it.¡±

    Kyle shook his head with a disgruntled laugh, finding it hard to hold on to his bad mood. ¡°Jo¡¯s right, you are a knucklehead.¡±

    ¡°When did she say that?

    ¡°Well, she didn¡¯t actually say it. She gestured it.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Gerald glanced at him as he led the way down the trail. ¡°How did she gesture it?¡±

    ¡°It was something like...¡± Kyle stopped walking and smacked the middle of his forehead with the side of his fist. ¡°Like this.¡±

    Gerald chuckled. ¡°Yeah. I guess that¡¯s roughly what that means.¡±

    Kyle¡¯s eyes scanned the treeline for any sign of movement as he carried on walking. ¡°Is there a chart somewhere I can look at?¡±

    Gerald shook his head, his focus on the opposite side of the trail. ¡°No. It¡¯s not an actual language, it¡¯s just mannerisms. You learn from experience what most of it means.¡±

    ¡°Why...?¡± Kyle stopped himself before the question fully formed, reminding himself not to pry.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why. I¡¯m not really sure if she knows either.¡±

    ¡°Is that... Has she always...?¡±

    ¡°For as long as I¡¯ve known her, yes.¡±

    Before Kyle was able to ask anything else, Gerald stopped. He held up his hand and then silently pointed toward a subtle rustling in the bushes. Whatever lurked in there was too big to be a rabbit. Gerald edged closer. After a brief moment of assessment, his posture relaxed and he smiled, drawing an arrow from his quiver and nocking it. In one fluid motion, he raised his bow, drew the string to full tension, and allowed it to slip through his fingers. The arrow sang as it cut through the air at optimal speed, whooshing into the cover of trees.

    A familiar yelp followed.

    Kyle recognized his brother¡¯s voice and rushed ahead. ¡°Seb?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Damn it, Gerald. What the hell?¡±

    Gerald chuckled. ¡°You need to be more careful, boy. There are a lot of trigger-happy hunters in these woods.¡±

    Sebastian came out of the bushes, looking disgruntled but unharmed. ¡°I see that.¡±

    ¡°What are you even doing here, weren¡¯t you supposed to be with Jo for the day?¡± Kyle asked.

    Sebastian raised an eyebrow. ¡°I am.¡±

    Kyle flinched and immediately started looking around for any signs of movement. ¡°What, where?¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s smirk was devious. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to know?¡±

    Gerald lowered his bow with a scoff. ¡°Is this part of your training?¡±

    ¡°Stealth training.¡± Jo¡¯s voice sounded right behind Kyle¡¯s back. ¡°Needs improvement.¡±

    Kyle startled with an undignified yelp. ¡°Aah! Where the hell did you come from!?¡±

    Jo hummed a soft note, the hint of a smirk playing at the corners of her mouth. ¡°I was right here.¡±

    ¡°Really cute,¡± Gerald cut in. ¡°You know, I was teaching Kyle how to track, so... If you want to make a game out of this, let¡¯s play.¡±

    Jo tilted her head to one side, looking at him and Kyle in silent appraisal before asking, ¡°Rules?¡±

    ¡°You hide, we seek. If we find... We shoot.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Woah, woah, woah, wait,¡± Sebastian cut in. ¡°If you¡¯re going to shoot me, that¡¯s one thing, but I don¡¯t trust Kyle not to kill me.¡±

    ¡°I would be offended, but he has a point.¡± Kyle eyed his brother with a hint of bemused dissatisfaction.

    ¡°I have a solution for that,¡± Gerald told them, rummaging through his quiver and pulling out a couple of bolts. They had little sand bags in place of the metal heads. ¡°You can use these. They¡¯ll hurt, but they won¡¯t be lethal.¡±

    Kyle took the bolts and examined them. ¡°They¡¯re heavier than what I''m used to."

    Sebastian rolled his eyes. "I bet that''s going to be his excuse when he hits me in the face, too."

    Johanna arched an eyebrow. "That means he found you. Whose fault is that?" Sebastian''s shoulders sagged and he muttered, wordlessly. Jo smiled. "Exactly. But that won''t happen, so don''t worry."

    "That''s optimistic of you," Gerald teased. "I mean, he wasn''t difficult to spot."

    Jo snorted. "To you."

    Kyle frowned at her. "I saw him too."

    Jo shook her head, her tone patient. "No. I saw you."

    Kyle''s frown deepened and he began to load his crossbow with the blunt projectiles. "Thirty seconds." He looked up at his brother. "You have thirty seconds. Go."

    Sebastian flinched, but, recognizing that Kyle was done kidding around, turned and dashed into cover. Johanna nodded approvingly before following suit, albeit in a more leisurely pace.

    Gerald watched the aggravated tension in Kyle''s demeanor gradually dissipate with each passing second and as the last of them burned away, he moved in the direction his brother had disappeared¡ªevery step slow and meticulous.

    The forest had once again fallen silent. Under Jo¡¯s guidance, Sebastian had done a decent job of disappearing, but Kyle wasn¡¯t discouraged. He scoured the grass, the barks of every tree, the bushes. His jaw was set, eyes narrowed, one finger resting beside the trigger of his crossbow; waiting, biding his time. Not before long he saw a spot of trampled grass, snapped twigs, scuff marks running along the trunk of a tree. His gaze trailed up the trunk and before it reached the top, there was scurrying, a soft thud, then the swift pattering of leather soles across the ground. He was just barely able to catch a glimpse of Sebastian running back into the bushes. He cursed fiercely and started giving chase. Sebastian was faster than him, and more familiar with the area. It wasn¡¯t long until he disappeared again. A couple of minutes later, Gerald caught up to him. ¡°Did you lose him?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Kyle mumbled.

    ¡°You should have taken the shot.¡±

    Kyle¡¯s tone turned harsher and he kicked at a stray pebble. ¡°Yeah, I see that now. Thanks.¡±

    ¡°Calm down,¡± Gerald warned. ¡°Use your head. You¡¯re not tracking an animal. Sebastian is your brother; how does he think? What would he do?¡±

    ¡°Trust me, I¡¯ve been asking myself that for thirteen years now.¡±

    Gerald chuckled. ¡°Alright, I can see that. So, what does that tell you?¡±

    Kyle fell into silent introspection. His brow furrowed as he once again observed his surroundings. Sebastian was impulsive; he knew that. He was smart about it, but he usually made his plans on the spot. He wasn¡¯t a good climber¡ªthe scuff marks showed he struggled making his way up that tree. They had also given him away. And if anything, Sebastian was quick to adapt and smart enough not to make the same mistake twice. He would look around for what he could use next and he would do so as quickly as possible. ¡°Okay,¡± Kyle mumbled under his breath. ¡°Okay, okay, okay...¡± He resumed pacing. Sebastian wouldn¡¯t be high up this time, but would still favor a hiding spot that allowed him to observe his surroundings.

    With all of that in mind, Kyle set off again, searching for tracks and analyzing possible hiding spots as he passed them. He didn¡¯t stop to look at anything closely, rather, he tried to think what decision his brother would make in the spur of the moment. There was a cluster of trees¡ªthick, intertwined trunks forming a small alcove at the center. This time, he didn¡¯t stop to think about it and aimed his crossbow as best as he could. The bolt infiltrated a gap in the wall of branches and hit with a dull thud.

    ¡°Ah. Crap. That hurts!¡± Sebastian scrambled out of cover, one hand covering his abdomen. ¡°Shit.¡±

    Gerald walked up to meet Kyle and offered an approving nod. ¡°Excellent. Well done.¡± A small smirk followed. ¡°But you forgot one thing.¡±

    Kyle opened his mouth to ask what he meant, but his question was immediately answered when he felt sharp metal press again the back of his neck and a soft whisper of, ¡°Dead.¡±

    He¡¯d forgotten Johanna.

    Kyle glanced at Gerald. ¡°You were supposed to be on my team.¡±

    ¡°I am. I¡¯m teaching you to be alert. You never know who or what is gonna be lurking around, and you need to remember that. Got it? Yes, I will have your back whenever possible, but don¡¯t rely on that.¡±

    The cold of the metal lifted from his skin and Kyle drew a deeper breath, but turned to glare at Gerald. ¡°Traitor.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be overdramatic, boy.¡± Gerald looked towards Sebastian sitting under a tree, holding his side. ¡°Speaking of, you alright there?¡±

    Sebastian hissed under his breath. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I told you those would pack a punch.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been punched. Multiple times. This is not just a punch.¡±

    Johanna frowned and walked over, crouching beside him. ¡°Let me see.¡±

    Sebastian lifted his shirt. There was a small bruise forming on the left side of his abdomen.

    Jo hummed softly as she inspected the contusion. ¡°It¡¯s not so bad. Walk it off.¡±

    Sebastian let out a shaky laugh. ¡°I can¡¯t get up, Jo.¡±

    Jo straightened up and offered him a helping hand. ¡°Come on.¡±

    Sebastian took Jo¡¯s hand and was able to get up with assistance, leaning on her and taking a few uneven steps.

    Gerald watched with concern. ¡°We might want to invest in some body armor before attempting this again.¡±

    Sebastian chuckled softly. ¡°Please.¡±

    Jo wasn¡¯t pleased with the suggestion. ¡°It¡¯s restricting.¡±

    Gerald shook his head. ¡°So are broken ribs, Johanna.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not broken.¡±

    Sebastian groaned. ¡°It feels broken.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not broken.¡± Despite arguing, Jo started helping Sebastian back to the Outpost. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Kyle started following them. ¡°You sure he¡¯s gonna be alright?¡±

    Johanna nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Sebastian chuckled again. ¡°Good thing you didn¡¯t actually get me in the face though. Twins.¡±

    Kyle grimaced. ¡°Could have happened, I didn¡¯t quite have a visual on you. And even if I did, my aim isn¡¯t that spot on, yet.¡±

    ¡°You did catch me twice, though, so... Well done.¡± Sebastian forced a deeper breath and after a couple more steps managed to straighten up and walk on his own.

    Kyle shrugged, disarming his crossbow and slinging it across his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m still ¡®dead¡¯.¡±

    Sebastian shook his head, rubbing the bruised spot on his abdomen. ¡°Cry me a river there, bro.¡±

    Johanna reached out to pat Kyle¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You did well. Accept that.¡±

    Kyle smiled a little. ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Good. It¡¯s important to acknowledge progress.¡±

    Sebastian chimed in. ¡°How¡¯s my progress?¡±

    Johanna snorted softly. ¡°You¡¯ll get there.¡±

    Sebastian chuckled, though a pained grunt followed. ¡°Ow. Thanks. My ego feels better, at least.¡±

    <hr>

    [Abandoned Outpost |Pyros 18th |Late Night]

    Sebastian brought his journal with him to the kitchen. Kyle fell asleep immediately after dinner, Johanna was supposed to keep watch tonight so that Gerald could sleep, and Gabrielle hadn¡¯t been seen since the night before. It came as no surprise to him that the room was completely dark. He placed his journal and writing supplies on the table and set out to ignite the stove and find the kettle. Upon request, Johanna had set aside some time to instruct him on how to make a proper tea, but this would be his first attempt to do it on his own. Once he¡¯d put the water on, he brought a lit candle to the table, placing it at a safe distance from the journal, and sat down to write.

    Sebastian opened the book and stared at the blank page. He didn¡¯t know how to feel about the training session that morning. Johanna was right, he only had himself to blame for being discovered. And he wasn¡¯t looking forward to being shot with a crossbow again any time soon; armor or no armor. He needed a better strategy next time.

    By the time the kettle whistled he was already finished with his entry, and closed the journal before standing up to pull the kettle from the stove. He located tea leaves, two cups and sugar, then gave it his best shot at making something drinkable.

    When he was done he brought both cups to the table, set one down across from him, and took a small sip from his. It turned out to be sweeter than what he was used to, but he decided this was more to his liking

    The pain from the crossbow shot had dulled throughout the day. The dark bruise on his abdomen was now painless unless he poked at it; which, admittedly, he had done once or twice. It wasn''t enough to keep him awake. Nor was his failure at stealth earlier in the day. There was something else nagging at his subconscious. Like a faint whisper, telling him to sit here and wait.

    So, Sebastian sat, taking small sips of tea, distracting himself with the cacophony of cricket-chirps playing out outside. He only looked up when he noticed the silhouette standing in the doorway¡ªrecognizable by its tall frame and brimmed hat. He indicated the tea cup across from his and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s still warm.¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s smile shut when Gabrielle staggered into the kitchen. She leaned on the back of the chair for a few seconds before she was able to pull it and sit with a tired sigh. ¡°Did you know I was coming or did you make that just in case?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Sebastian smirked, but it was offset by concern. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

    Gabrielle drew the tea cup closer with an amused sound. ¡°And you two complain I¡¯m cryptic.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ignoring my question. Should I go find Jo?¡±

    Gabrielle snorted, taking a small sip of tea. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary, Rivers. I injured my leg yesterday evening, but it¡¯s nothing serious.¡±

    ¡°How did you injure your leg?¡±

    ¡°Jumping down from a ledge, had a bit of a rough landing, hit my knee on the ground.¡±

    ¡°Why...?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t push it.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s tone, while calm, carried warning.

    ¡°Gerald came back looking like crap the other day, now you¡¯re coming back with a limp. There¡¯s something going on that you aren¡¯t telling us.¡±

    ¡°There is always something going on that we aren¡¯t telling you. And you¡¯ll hear about it when you¡¯re ready to hear about it. Until then...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like...¡± Sebastian shook his head, his fingers brushing the leather exterior of his journal. ¡°I don¡¯t like the idea that one of you might just not come back one day.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to like it.¡± Gabrielle took another sip of tea and leaned back in her chair, stretching her injured leg with a small groan. ¡°But you should accept it. Because it¡¯s a very real, very likely, scenario.¡±

    ¡°Jo was crying, after Gerald came back.¡±

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let her know you heard that.¡± Gabrielle set her tea cup down and removed her hat, smoothing down loose strands of hair. ¡°And that doesn¡¯t surprise me. She was scared for him.¡±

    ¡°Were you scared for him?¡±

    ¡°Concerned might be more accurate.¡± She placed the hat on her lap and reached for the cup again. ¡°Just because you accept the likeliness of something, doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯d want to see it happen. Or that you would allow it to happen if you are in a position to stop it, Rivers.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know that I would be. I mean, if something happened, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d be able to do something about it.¡± Sebastian frowned at his cup of tea. ¡°It feels like, no matter how much progress I make, I¡¯m not strong enough.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°What does what mean?¡±

    ¡°Being strong enough. What does that mean? What is ¡®strength¡¯ to you?¡± Gabrielle watched him over the rim of the cup. ¡°Are you here because you¡¯re strong enough to fight back? Or are you here because you¡¯re too weak to move on?¡±

    Sebastian scratched at the leather journal with his fingertips, forehead creasing. He wanted to be mad at the question¡ªcall it unfair¡ªbut if he was honest, he had been asking himself the same question on some level.

    After a few silent moments he stilled and lowered his hand to his lap. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡± Gabrielle drained her cup and set it down. ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Those things you haven¡¯t been telling us... We¡¯re gonna have to hear about them sooner than you¡¯d like, right? Is that what Gerald meant when he told us you all agreed on something, but you weren¡¯t happy about it?¡±

    ¡°That is... A likely scenario. That said, not if I¡¯m in a position to prevent it.¡±

    Sebastian snorted a chuckle. ¡°Twins. Alright. I guess, from you, that¡¯s a straight answer.¡±

    ¡°I always give straight answers, Rivers. You¡¯re not listening correctly.¡±

    ¡°How is ¡®yes and no¡¯ a straight answer to whether someone gifted you a book?¡±

    Gabrielle arched an eyebrow. ¡°Yes, my father gifted me a book. And no, my father never gifted me a book.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a contradiction, Porter!¡±

    Gabrielle shook her head, amused. ¡°Unless...?¡±

    ¡°Unless? Unless...¡± Sebastian ruffled his hair, glaring at her in frustration. ¡°There¡¯s no way both those statements are true, unless... You¡¯re talking about two different people.¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡±

    Gabrielle rolled her eyes. ¡°I held your hand enough. Figure it out.¡±

    ¡°Unless...¡± Sebastian muttered under his breath. There was something he was missing, he knew that. ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°... Oh?¡±

    ¡°The dedication on the book. It said ¡®welcome home¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Mhm. What conclusion have you drawn from that?¡±

    ¡°You were adopted. Your adoptive father gave you the book. As a welcome.¡±

    She nodded. ¡°Correct.¡±

    The surge of excitement over the discovery drained as Sebastian held Gabrielle¡¯s gaze. He fidgeted in his seat, averting his eyes.

    ¡°I finished it.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Mhm. Last night.¡± Sebastian drank the last of his tea and stood up to refill his cup. ¡°I understand it, in a sense, but... It¡¯s still very confusing.¡±

    ¡°I imagine it would be.¡±

    ¡°Frustrating too. I mean, sometimes I think I know what I¡¯m doing. You know? It makes sense. I should be able to trust my gut, but...¡± Sebastian shook his head, staring at the wall behind the counter.

    ¡°No one can predict the future, Rivers. Not really. Not in any straightforward sense. If Time himself existed, as that book describes, even he wouldn¡¯t be able to have that level of certainty.¡±

    ¡°Too many variables. Yeah. I understand that.¡± Sebastian finally refilled his tea cup, but didn¡¯t turn around. ¡°I also understand that knowing the odds of something happening doesn¡¯t make one responsible, still...¡±

    ¡°If you could have seen it, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop it. That¡¯s the reality of the situation. And if you have been telling yourself otherwise, I suggest you stop.¡±

    ¡°I know it¡¯s... It¡¯s irrational. I get that. There¡¯s nothing I could have done to change things even if I could have seen it coming, but... I think about it. I do.¡± Sebastian took a small sip of tea, still facing the wall. ¡°Kyle was telling me how he¡¯s learning to keep himself controlled and I thought, you know, if I could¡¯ve controlled this. Maybe.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a dangerous path for you to wander, Rivers. It only goes around in circles. It leads you nowhere. All it¡¯s going to do is leave you exhausted and miserable. If you want to do something, focus on what you still can do. Not what you should have or maybe could have done. Do you understand?¡±

    Sebastian shot a brief glance towards his journal, then nodded. ¡°I should go up and try to sleep. I¡¯m sure Jo will drag me out of bed to get shot again early tomorrow.¡±

    Gabrielle hummed. ¡°Who shot you?¡±

    ¡°Kyle.¡±

    ¡°I hope Tucker gave him blunt arrows. Otherwise I need to take that crossbow away next time I leave the Outpost.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Those still hurt, I¡¯ll have you know.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re supposed to hurt. It¡¯s your incentive not to get shot again.¡±

    ¡°It works.¡±

    ¡°I suppose we¡¯ll find out tomorrow if it works, won¡¯t we?¡±

    Sebastian emptied his tea cup for the second time and turned to retrieve his journal from the table. ¡°Good night, Porter.¡±

    Gabrielle nodded. ¡°Good night.¡±

    <hr>

    [Valcrest Forest | Cosmos 20th | Early Afternoon]

    Over the course of a month, Sebastian felt the intensity of his training escalate exponentially. If he was able to find the slightest reprieve, Johanna made sure to take it away immediately. When avoiding Kyle started to become easier, Gerald started instructing him to lay out traps for him. When he¡¯d learned to avoid those, Gerald began to actively hunt for him as well. When he managed to avoid Gerald¡¯s bow, Johanna flipped teams and began stalking him through the woods¡ªwith a branch in hand at first, later replacing it with her actual sword. They would go into the forest early in the morning and he was only allowed to leave after he was caught, or... Well, he wasn¡¯t sure. No matter how long he managed to endure, it always ended the same. With two new bruises. One to his skin, the other, his ego.

    Sebastian lost track of how long he¡¯d spent on the run this time, but if the sun wasn¡¯t enough indication, the empty feeling in his gut left no room for doubt. Lunch had past. He was also thirsty, sweaty under his padded tunic, and weighing the risk of another direct crossbow shot against being able to breathe easier without it. He reached for the laces with a slow, deep breath. ¡°No pain, no reward, right?¡± he mumbled under his breath. The tunic was discarded in the bushes and he made a mental note of where he¡¯d left it. His undershirt was drenched and clinging to his body. Drops of sweat trailed down his forehead and threatened to fall into his eyes. He would find the nearest pond and dive straight in if he wasn¡¯t sure Kyle boobytrapped every water source in the area. The asshole.

    Sebastian shook his head, with an amused huff. He was letting his discomfort get the best of him. Being emotional would only make him careless and worsen his situation.

    The forest appeared still. He found a good hiding spot amongst the branches of an oak tree, but sitting there until nightfall wouldn¡¯t accomplish anything.

    Glancing around for any signs of movement, Sebastian hung from the lowest branch of the oak and carefully dropped down, landing on a small patch of grass. He momentarily froze, waiting for a sound, or another sign of movement, but found none. Assured that he hadn¡¯t given himself away, he started to move.

    Over the course of these exercises Sebastian learned to identify Gerald and Kyle when they were out hunting for him. Gerald was difficult to detect, but he wasn¡¯t completely silent. Johanna, however, was still a ghost. Any time he was out in the open, there was a possibility that she was already stalking him, and he wouldn¡¯t know until it was too late. Despite that risk, going on the offensive now seemed like his only course of action.

    Sebastian moved swiftly, weaving in between the trees, keeping to the shadows as much as possible. His eyes scoured his surroundings for signs of movement. The forest was vast and, while Sebastian didn¡¯t stray too far from the Outpost, there was no agreement on how far they were allowed to extend this little game. It could take hours for him to come across anyone; even if they were actively hunting for him.

    The sun was starting its descent by the time a faint rustle drew Sebastian¡¯s attention. He ducked into cover in the nick of time and watched from his hiding spot as Kyle came out from between two trees, forehead creased, eyes moving from side to side as he scanned his surroundings. Despite this, he passed Sebastian without noticing him and once he had walked far enough away, Sebastian crawled from out of his cover, silently following his twin at a safe distance. He considered an ambush. He could, at the very least, get back at Kyle for all the crossbow shots he¡¯d sustained over the past month. This would likely give him away. Gerald and Johanna would very easily get to him if he couldn¡¯t silence Kyle quickly. On the other hand, he might lose any trace of sunlight before he managed to track either of them down. Finding them at night would be impossible. Especially Johanna. Drawing them out might not be the worst idea.

    <hr>

    ¡°Ow! Son of a... Oow.¡± Kyle¡¯s voice echoed as he rubbed the back of his head. He tried to look around through tear-filled eyes, but his assailant had all but disappeared as quickly as he¡¯d jumped out of the bushes. ¡°That was fucking low, Seb!¡±

    ¡°No such thing as a fair fight.¡±

    Kyle snorted, not at all surprised that Johanna was right behind him. His cry was loud. ¡°I want to hear you say that when he knocks you in the back of the head.¡±

    Gerald joined them a minute later, holding the padded tunic Sebastian had discarded earlier in the afternoon. He showed it to Johanna. ¡°I guess he agrees with you about armor being restricting.¡±

    Kyle tried to shake his head, but stopped himself when it exacerbated the pain in his skull. ¡°Asshole.¡±

    Gerald couldn¡¯t help a small chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re gonna get a little bump, it¡¯s not that bad.¡±

    Johanna didn¡¯t look as amused. Her eyes narrowed as she paced around, investigating every dark corner of their surroundings. Her hand crept to the hilt of her sword, her body tense as though bracing for impact.

    Kyle frowned as he watched her. ¡°You think he¡¯s still ar-¡±

    ¡°Ssshh.¡± Jo hissed, with each finger methodically tightening around the grip of her sword.

    Something rustled to her right and when she turned towards the sound, Sebastian emerged on her left side, his sword slashing dangerously close to her face.

    It caught her off-guard.

    Jo stumbled back in order to avoid the blow. She recovered quickly with a counter, but a thin line of blood formed along her cheek.

    Kyle had raised his crossbow the moment his brother emerged from the trees, but Gerald reached for it and pulled it down in a silent command not to interfere. He obeyed, but seeing how Johanna¡¯s eyes had turned to steel made him think Sebastian might be better off taking another crossbow shot. He glanced at Gerald in question, but the man wasn¡¯t looking at him; his eyes were fixed on the pair of swords clashing just a few feet away.

    Kyle had never actually seen his brother fight before. Sebastian had talked about his training in extensive detail, and Kyle had witnessed the aftermath of his spars with Johanna multiple times, but seeing it unfold made it all too real. Despite the fact that Sebastian had gone into this visibly exhausted, he was still able to swiftly dodge and parry most of Jo¡¯s strikes. Some of the more forceful blows against his blade seemed to take a toll on his balance and Johanna knew how to take advantage of that¡ªher strikes coming down with greater force each time. Sebastian¡¯s response to this was to lean more on dodging rather than blocking. Even tired he was agile, and it seemed as though the more he succeeded in avoiding Johanna¡¯s blade, the more accurate he became in doing it. So much so that her sword began to meet nothing but air. Johanna increased the speed of her attacks. Precise and methodical at first, but as Sebastian continued to avoid her completely, they became frustrated.

    Kyle could see the trace of a smirk begin to form in Sebastian¡¯s expression. That all-too-familiar glint in his eye. The same one he was used to seeing whenever his brother managed to make one of his insane ideas pay off. All his dancing around was the means to a particular end¡ªone that, for now, only he was able to see.

    Sebastian¡¯s eyes were focused on Johanna¡¯s every move, his fingers tensing and relaxing on the grip of his sword, waiting for a split-second advantage, one careless lunge. If exhaustion got the best of him before it happened, he knew there would be a steep price to pay. Of all people to be toying with, Johanna was the absolute worst one; he knew that from experience. Thankfully, he didn¡¯t have to wait much longer. Johanna overreached, creating a perfect opportunity for Sebastian to slip past her guard. He grabbed the wrist of her wielding hand and struck the side of her face with the hilt of his sword. Jo released her sword and stumbled back, falling to one knee and shaking her head with a soft groan of pain.

    Gerald released Kyle¡¯s crossbow then with a small nod of consent. Kyle glanced at the man for confirmation then raised the crossbow, aimed carefully, and released the bolt. It his Sebastian in the lower back and he hit the ground with a yelp of pain.

    ¡°Son of a... Ooow.¡±

    Gerald walked over to help Jo back to her feet. ¡°Do not, under any circumstance, remove your armor. Are we clear, boy?¡±

    Sebastian drew in a sharp breath and hissed. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± He walked over to help him up next. ¡°Well done.¡±

    Sebastian leaned on Gerald with another pained grunt. ¡°Thank you. Can I crawl into a hole and die now?¡±

    Gerald chuckled. ¡°Sorry, kid. Not on my watch.¡±

    Sebastian groaned, ¡°Fine.¡± He forced a deep breath, glancing at Jo. There was a bruise starting to form on the side of her face. A small stab of guilt hit him. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Jo smiled, though she still looked a little woozy. ¡°Takes more than that. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Gerald rolled his eyes. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t happen if you wore a helmet.¡± He smirked and poked Kyle on the back of the head. ¡°Both of you.¡±

    Kyle winced and swatted his hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t poke my head bump, asshole.¡±

    Sebastian snorted. ¡°I¡¯d feel bad about that if you hadn¡¯t shot me straight in the back.¡±

    Kyle scoffed. ¡°Trust me, you¡¯d feel worse if I¡¯d hit you where I¡¯d actually aimed.¡±

    Sebastian initially glared at his brother, but shook his head right after, mumbling. ¡°Reload.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Just... trust me. Reload.¡±

    Kyle frowned in confusion, but grabbed a bolt from Gerald¡¯s quiver and loaded it into his crossbow. ¡°There. Reloaded.¡±

    Sebastian nodded approvingly. ¡°Let¡¯s head back. I¡¯m starving.¡±

    Kyle looked to Gerald and Johanna for clarification, but they looked as confused as he was. ¡°Alright.¡±

    The walk back to the Outpost was slow. The last rays of sunlight were falling over the crest behind the world when they finally stepped into the clearing. Kyle trailed behind Gerald, still inspecting the occasional movement in the shadows; more out of habit than for any particular reason. Which is why it took a moment to register the fact something in there was, in fact, scurrying. Recognizing the movement, Kyle fumbled to aim his crossbow and pressed on the trigger. The bolt went flying into the bushes and penetrated something, the end feathers sticking out from the leaves at an angle.

    The sound drew Gerald¡¯s attention and he turned around to look. ¡°What did you shoot?¡±

    ¡°I hope it¡¯s a rabbit, but I¡¯m not sure.¡± Kyle walked to the bush in question and crouched down to see what his target had been. He grabbed the end of the bolt and pulled it closer, dragging a small body along with it. ¡°Holy crap. I actually got one.¡±

    Gerald smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a little small, but... Yes, you did.¡±

    Kyle inspected the rabbit. The bolt had penetrated the back of its head, killing it instantly. He grinned, grabbing it by its hind legs and scrambling to his feet to run ahead. ¡°Porter needs to see this!¡±

    Gerald chuckled under his breath, watching the teenager run past the other and scramble up the stairs to reach the office.

    Johanna grinned. ¡°Too small for a stew.¡±

    ¡°It is, but he¡¯s proud of it. Let him have it.¡±

    Jo nodded with an agreeing hum, watching Sebastian as he continued to stumble his way to the Eastern Tower¡ªpresumably to reach the bath. ¡°Good thing he reloaded.¡±

    <hr>

    [Safe House | Duellum 12th | Nightfall]

    Sebastian frowned at the crackling beneath his footsteps. The warmth of the sun, present throughout most of the afternoon, faded with its last rays of light. With the descent of shadows over the forest, a light breeze started to blow through the canopy above, covering the ground with a fresh layer of dry Autumn leaves. As a child, he enjoyed crunching them under his boots or in his hands. Back then, the sound used to elicit joy and satisfaction. Tonight, it made him feel like he¡¯d swallowed a bag of rocks.

    When he and Kyle were informed they would be brought along on an actual hunt, Sebastian wasn¡¯t sure how to feel; excitement, dread, pride... It all amalgamated into a single feeling of discomfort in his gut. One that didn¡¯t alleviate in the five-day journey to the safe house, and only grew more intense as he stood there, awaiting the full cover of night.

    The cabin they were occupying was deep within the forest, south of the Outpost. Unlike the one they¡¯d occupied in the trip to Newhaven, it was spacious and supplied well enough to accomodate a group of five. Johanna and Gabrielle had arrived with them, but only stayed long enough to go over their plans one more time.

    There would be two groups of Wolves traveling nearby. Johanna and Gabrielle would attack a group of four. Gerald was tasked with hunting down the other two. Kyle and Sebastian were to remain hidden and observe. The words ¡°no matter what¡± had been used repeatedly during their instruction. They were to remain hidden, they were not to interfere, if anything should go wrong they were to return to the safe house immediately... ¡°No matter what. Do you understand?¡± While Gabrielle¡¯s expression was never less than serious, her eyes sat on the boys with a deadly intensity. They nodded, silent. ¡°Good.¡± Tension drained from the room with her exit, but the severity of her words still lingered, heavy on the boys¡¯ shoulders.

    Sebastian drew a deep breath, tilting his head back until it met the outer wall of the safe house. It was a clear night. It was possible to see glimpses of starry sky beyond the cover of trees¡ªmoonlight flickered in and out as branches stirred in the breeze.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    Sebastian turned to face the now-open door of the safe house and saw Kyle standing there, looking as shaken as he felt. Sebastian forced a smile. ¡°Hey.¡±

    Kyle looked odd in leather armor, though Sebastian knew his own appearance mirrored his twin¡¯s in most things. He looked down at himself with a thoughtful frown. At least this was proper armor: fitted to their bodies, not as bulky as the padded tunic Gerald made him wear during training. The bracers he was given resembled Johanna¡¯s; malleable leather that covered the length of his forearm and palms. Kyle¡¯s were different and, he assumed, better suited for archery.

    Kyle watched him for a long moment, then stepped outside to lean against the wall. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Sebastian smiled. ¡°If you really want to know. I was thinking it¡¯s a lovely night. Not a terrible time to die.¡±

    Kyle grimaced. ¡°Twins, Seb. Really?¡±

    Sebastian chuckled softly. ¡°I didn¡¯t say it¡¯s going to be me. Just, in general, not a terrible night.¡±

    Kyle shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for asking.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it is. You should know better.¡±

    Kyle snorted something in between amusement and aggravation, but Gerald stepped out before he could voice a reply.

    ¡°Go pick up your weapons. It¡¯s time to go.¡±

    The twins both nodded and entered the house, leaving Gerald to wait outside as they collected their gear. Gabrielle had given Kyle a nice quiver as congratulations for finally shooting a rabbit and he¡¯d worn it on his waist every day since like a badge of honor. Even though his access to real arrows was still restricted. Gerald had provided him with six of them tonight, but the idea was that he should start making his own soon. Kyle loaded the bolts into his quiver, slung the crossbow over his shoulder and headed outside immediately.

    Sebastian lingered, even though all he needed to do was collect his sword. The feeling in his gut was starting to nag at him. It lurched on him as if he were slowly approaching a cliff edge. As if another step could lead him hurtling to the rocks below. He must have lagged behind for longer than he thought because Gerald came in to check on him.

    ¡°Hey, are you alright in there?¡±

    Sebastian nodded, finally hanging his scabbard across his back. ¡°My nerves are getting to me, I think, but I¡¯m alright.¡±

    ¡°Look, kid, if you think you¡¯re not ready, you can wait here. No one¡¯s going to think any less of you.¡±

    ¡°I want to go. I¡¯ll be alright, really.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re sure.¡± Gerald looked him over, assessing. ¡°Do you remember what you have to do?¡±

    Sebastian rolled his eyes. ¡°Stay hidden and not get involved.¡±

    ¡°Good, you paid attention.¡± Gerald urged him out the door with a reassuring pat on the shoulder. ¡°Everything goes to plan, we¡¯ll all be back here safe and sound by morning.¡±

    <hr>

    [Valcrest Forest | Duellum 13th | Late Night]

    Sebastian¡¯s eyes grew heavier the longer he tried to focus down the narrow path he was supposed to be watching. The tree branch he was perched on wasn¡¯t too uncomfortable at first, but after a couple of hours, aches flared up in his lower back. Kyle perched on another tree across from him, almost out of sight. If he really focused, it was possible to make out his silhouette in the dark, posture slack, crossbow laying across his lap. Gerald was on the ground somewhere. There hadn¡¯t been much sign of him in the hours they¡¯d been sitting there, but he was there.

    Gerald had warned them that it wasn¡¯t completely possible to predict which paths the Wolves would take, and cited ¡°nothing¡± as one of several negative outcomes. Even though ¡°nothing¡± appeared to be the case, Sebastian couldn¡¯t shake off that feeling.

    His toes dangled at the edge of the cliff. It was quiet. Had been for hours. A lot quieter than it would be normal in the forest. No crickets, no owls, no signs of life whatsoever. The only sound Sebastian was able to hear was the faint rustling of leaves above their heads as the breeze blew past.

    It wasn¡¯t until a couple more hours went by that the silence was shattered by a loud snap. The forest instantly sprung to life. Sebastian sat up straighter, frantically scoping the shadows below, trying to find some sign of movement. The sound echoed and reverberated among the trees, making it hard to identify where it had come from. As Sebastian inched closer to the end of his perch he was able to see rustling, and hear footsteps and rushed voices coming from below.

    ¡°No. Head back to camp. Right now. There has to be more of them around. Don¡¯t¡ª¡±

    The sentence was cut off by a groan and wet gurgling sounds. A dull thud followed. More rustling. A cloaked figure stumbled out of the trees. The man was clutching at his throat, chokes and wheezes escaping him as he struggled for breath. Hints of moonlight reflected oddly off his shimmering black hands¡ªcoated in blood. Another shadow stepped out of the brush as the assassin crumbled to his knees; a familiar silhouette. Gerald towered over the man as he grabbed him by the hair, pulling his head back. His other hand ran across the assassins throat. He shook in a sporadic twitch and quickly fell limp. Gerald released the fallen assassin and crouched down beside the body. Sebastian had to lean forward to see what he was doing. He was searching for something. Whatever it was; he couldn¡¯t find it.

    Footsteps drew near and Gerald stood upright, clutching his bow. They were supposed to be hunting a pair. One was already down. There should only be one more, but the footsteps seemed like they were coming from different directions. Much like the snap from before, the noise bounced around between the trees. Gerald nocked an arrow, trying to make sense of where to aim. Sebastian watched him stand in place, body tense, head low. One moment he was motionless like a statue, the next he drew the string of his bow, aimed it, and released. It was too dark to see the arrow fly, but another heavy thud confirmed that it found its target. Gerald reached for another arrow and as he pulled it from his quiver, something large flew out from the darkness and collided with him. The arrow fell from his grip as he stumbled under the impact.

    As Gerald wrestled the assassin in the dark, Sebastian spotted another silhouette stirring between the trunks of two trees below, the shape of a bow being drawn. Gerald¡¯s reminder to not interfere whispered in the back of his mind. He¡¯d seen Gerald easily deflect Gabrielle¡¯s crossbow more than once before, but he was preoccupied. He wouldn''t see it coming.

    The familiar click of a crossbow trigger broke through Sebastian¡¯s thoughts. The bow-wielding shadow stumbled forward and fell on one knee. Another click and the assassin collapsed, face down on the ground. Sebastian looked over at his brother and saw Kyle fumbling to reload. He was well aware of the noise his crossbow made.

    Another rustle made Sebastian clutch the grip of his sword. It came from right below his perch. Leaves crunching under leather soles. As it drew closer, Sebastian heard a hitch of breath; rapid, almost panicked. He looked around for the source of the sound. It had to be close. He inched a forearm''s stretch closer and then... The branch cracked under him.

    The ragged breaths he had been listening for stilled. The twang of a bowstring accompanied a stab of pain so intense Sebastian didn¡¯t realize he had been knocked off the tree until his back hit the ground. He groaned and blinked, trying to make sense of the shadow obscuring his vision of the canopy. It was a person standing over him, bow in hand, another arrow nocked.

    The sound of Kyle¡¯s crossbow echoed a third time. The figure standing over Sebastian flinched and turned away, leaving him to stare up at a small patch of star-pricked sky above.

    It was, no doubt, a lovely night.

 Uprise 1.13

    ¡°Tell me about mom.¡±

    It was late. Katherine, occupied tidying up the kitchen, hadn¡¯t heard Sebastian come in and, at the sound of his voice, barely contained a curse under her breath. ¡°Seb... What are you doing out of bed?¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯m old enough to handle staying up late.¡±

    Kat drew in a deep breath, as if to gather patience. ¡°First of all, you don¡¯t get to decide how late you stay up; I¡¯m responsible for you. Second, if you can¡¯t sleep, you can just say so.¡±

    Sebastian walked to the kitchen table and pulled up a chair. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡±

    ¡°I realize that, Sebby.¡± Katherine momentarily gave up on the unwashed dinner plates and came to sit across from him. One solitary candle illuminated the room¡ªshadows danced across her face, rolling like waves across her sunken eyes as the flame swayed and flickered. Exhaustion seeped through her sweet smile. Was she more tired than usual tonight, or was she always this exhausted and he just didn¡¯t notice? ¡°Why do you want to know about mom?¡±

    ¡°You said we could talk about it when I was ready.¡±

    Kat nodded. ¡°Why are you ready now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s weird. I don¡¯t know.¡± Sebastian looked down at the tabletop and prodded at a small dent in the wood. ¡°Sometimes I think... I remember her, but... I couldn¡¯t, right?¡±

    ¡°How do you think you remember her?¡±

    ¡°Her voice. In my dreams.¡±

    Katherine reached out to take his hand, halting his attempts to poke a hole through the tabletop. ¡°It was probably your mind filling in the gaps, Sebby.¡±

    ¡°I guess that makes sense.¡± Sebastian kept his eyes focused on the tabletop. ¡°Do you miss her?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do.¡±

    Sebastian smiled, still avoiding his sister¡¯s eyes. ¡°Life must have been easier, right? When we weren¡¯t around and you could just... Be a child.¡±

    ¡°Are riddles better when they¡¯re easy or when they¡¯re a challenge?¡± She was smiling, he could hear it in her voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the same thing, Kat.¡±

    ¡°We all need to grow up one day. Sooner or later. It¡¯s not something we decide. It happens before we know it. When we aren¡¯t looking. It¡¯s life. You just need to wake up.¡±

    Sebastian frowned. His gaze trailed along the table¡¯s surface, hesitantly, to where he could feel Katherine¡¯s hand in his. Leather-clad fist sat, solitary, on the tabletop. The bracers he wore sported dark red smudges. Something cold and bitter lodged itself on the back of his throat. He¡¯d never asked Kat about their mother. He wanted to, but kept telling himself it wasn¡¯t the right time. She was busy. She looked tired. He didn¡¯t want to ruin her night talking about depressing things. There would always be time for that some other night.

    Except there wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°Time stops for no one. It trickles down like sand trapped in an hourglass. Perpetually in motion until, at last, it reaches its final resting place. Then comes stillness. Nothingness. Death.¡±

    The final passage of Gabrielle¡¯s book rang in the back of his mind¡ªan echo of his own voice, calling to nothing and receiving no answer.

    Sebastian never asked Katherine about their mother. He would never know if her voice was anything like he¡¯d dreamed. That moment had come and gone, never to return. Like her ghost, sitting across the kitchen table, smiling through her exhaustion. It was gone.

    ¡°Sebby, you¡¯re not listening to me. Listen.¡±

    ¡°... What?¡±

    ¡°You need to wake up.¡±

    <hr>

    [Safe House | Duellum 13th | Middle of The Night]

    Kyle had blood on his hands, Gerald was grunting and limping as he carried an unconscious Sebastian, and they were both too aware of how vulnerable a position they were in.

    Gabrielle and Johanna were already there waiting. If Jo¡¯s concern was anything to go by, they had been back for a few hours. They hadn¡¯t quite made it to the door before it flew open. Jo rushed out despite Gabrielle¡¯s stern protest. She hovered around Gerald for a few seconds, then rushed past to meet him. He instinctively tried to shy away when trembling hands patted along his torso, front and back, under his arms, frantically searching for any chink in his armor; any sign of injury. The urge to push her away¡ªhowever strong it initially was¡ªdied when he looked up at her face. It was the first time Kyle looked at Johanna and saw anything even remotely close to panic in her eyes. His resolve fully broken, he allowed the inspection to continue until she was more at ease, then gently pushed his way past to enter the cabin.

    The sound of the door closing behind him brought Kyle some sense of security at last, exhaustion starting to set in its wake. ¡°He¡¯s gonna make it, isn¡¯t he? You can pull it out, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡± Gerald muttered, carrying Sebastian into the bedroom. ¡°You can¡¯t just pull out an arrow. And I don¡¯t know what kind of head we¡¯re dealing with.¡±

    Kyle swallowed back something bitter. ¡°What... What¡¯s gonna happen?¡±

    Gerald had disappeared into the adjacent room. The main area of the cabin was divided between a living room and a small kitchen. A small lumpy couch sat in the center of the living, and Johanna led him there by the hand. ¡°Breathe.¡±

    Kyle shook his head, but sat. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You have to. Breathe.¡±

    When Gerald reemerged his face was drained of color, his clenched fists were shaking at his sides, and Gabrielle had to catch him when his left leg gave out from under him. His pant leg was stained dark and wet from blood. He tried to brush her off, uncaring of his own predicament. ¡°What were you thinking? You were supposed to observe and not interfere, Kyle! No matter what happened!¡±

    ¡°He would have shot you straight in the back!¡± Kyle¡¯s voice reverberated off the walls and he jumped to his feet despite his exhaustion; as though he could somehow make himself taller than Gerald.

    ¡°That was my problem. Not yours! You put yourself at risk and look what happened!¡±

    ¡°Tucker, that¡¯s enough.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s tone was stern, yet, pacifying. ¡°Rivers, sit down.¡±

    Kyle dropped heavily onto the couch once more, still glaring daggers at Gerald.

    Gabrielle pulled a chair and coaxed Gerald into sitting down as well. ¡°Let me see that.¡±

    Gerald hiked up his pant leg and removed his boot, revealing jagged lacerations and punctures too bloodied to see the real extent of damage. From what could be seen, something had caught his ankle and pierced the protective leather. ¡°There were five of them. They were expecting us.¡±

    Gabrielle tensed as she grabbed one of the supply bags stashed in the kitchen. ¡°Did you get them?¡±

    Gerald reached into his pocket and retrieved three silver rings varnished with blood. ¡°The one who shot Sebastian got away. I had to make a decision.¡±

    Gabrielle glanced at the rings as she returned with bandages and medicine. ¡°And the other one?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find his ring. I think he might have gotten desperate and swallowed it.¡±

    Gabrielle snorted in disdain, leaving the medical supplies nearby and retrieving some water to clean out the blood. ¡°The live one, was he young? The boy¡¯s wound isn¡¯t in a vital area.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell his age, but the branch Sebastian was on snapped. I think he might have been shot mid-fall.¡±

    Gabrielle shook her head, starting to clean the blood off with a soaked cloth and examining the puncture wounds. ¡°These probably won¡¯t need stitches. You¡¯re lucky it caught your boot.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Gerald had to reign in the rush of adrenaline coursing through his veins just enough to allow Gabrielle to work. His uninjured leg bouncing in a bid to release pent up frustration, while the other remained perfectly still. ¡°This isn¡¯t... ¡±

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Gabrielle nodded. ¡°It¡¯s far from ideal, yes. This location is now compromised and his injury is...¡±

    ¡°His injury is what?¡± Kyle questioned. ¡°You said... It¡¯s not in a vital area, right?¡±

    Gerald drew a deep breath. ¡°Arrows are designed to tear through flesh when yanked out. Some heads can do a tremendous amount of damage even if pushed through, so¡ª¡±

    ¡°Pushed through!?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s one option. Another, slightly safer, option would be to widen the entry point with a blade in order to remove it. It doesn¡¯t look like it penetrated deep enough to cause much internal damage, so pushing it through sounds counter productive here. Best to cut it out then stitch him up. And then... Well, after that it¡¯s up to him.¡±

    Gabrielle hummed, wrapping Gerald¡¯s leg in a tight bandage. ¡°We don¡¯t have anything to work as a sedative.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡± Gerald grimaced. ¡°If he comes to, he won¡¯t stay awake for long.¡±

    Gabrielle shot Kyle a small glance as she finished the bandage. ¡°There¡¯s a bucket in the kitchen. You look like you¡¯re about to...¡± Before she could finish Kyle jumped from his seat and sped to the kitchen, scrambling for the bucket. ¡°... Be sick.¡±

    Gerald glanced in Kyle¡¯s direction and verified that he was, in fact, vomiting profusely into the bucket. ¡°He killed one,¡± he whispered.

    Gabrielle¡¯s tone matched his. ¡°How many shots?¡±

    ¡°Two.¡±

    She hummed. ¡°Better than my first time.¡±

    Gerald shook his head with a faint scoff. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d call it ¡®good¡¯.¡±

    ¡°You know what I mean, Tucker. Maybe it was sooner than we planned, but sometimes plans fail.¡±

    Gerald opened his mouth to argue, but was interrupted by Johanna as she exited the bedroom and announced: ¡°He¡¯s warm.¡±

    ¡°Feverish?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, but soon.¡±

    Kyle finished coughing and spitting into the bucket and croaked. ¡°You think the arrow might be poisoned?¡±

    Gabrielle shook her head as she collected the bucket. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have made it here if it was,¡± she answered as she carried it outside.

    Gerald rolled his pant leg back down and carefully put on his boot. ¡°Jo... I need your smallest, sharpest blade and... There¡¯s some alcohol in that pack over there.¡± He stood from the chair, hesitantly, but managed to steady himself well enough. ¡°That arrow needs to go.¡±

    Johanna jumped into action, swiftly, moving around the cabin to gather the requested items. When she returned, she¡¯d also gathered needle, thread, and clean cloth. She carried the supplies with her into the room. Gerald went into the kitchen and put a kettle of water on the stove. ¡°Stay here.¡±

    Kyle nodded, still trying to fight off the bile clawing its way up his throat. Gerald followed Jo into the bedroom, leaving him alone in the middle of the kitchen. He remained in the same spot until the sound of the door creaking open announced Gabrielle¡¯s return.

    ¡°Is Tucker removing the arrow now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. He, uh... Told me to stay here.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he meant literally here. You are more than welcome to sit.¡±

    Kyle once again nodded, taking sluggish steps back to the lumpy couch. He sat heavily, staring down at his hands. His bracers were stained a dark crimson and he fumbled to remove them, tossing them to the ground with excessive force. He wanted to stop himself from shaking and didn¡¯t know how.

    ¡°Drink.¡±

    Gabrielle¡¯s voice startled Kyle. He¡¯d drowned out the sounds of her rummaging in the kitchen. ¡°No, thank you.¡± The answer left his lips before he was able to look up and see what she was holding. It smelled sweet and flowery. ¡°I don¡¯t like tea.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll help your nerves settle, trust me.¡±

    Kyle forced himself to look up at Gabrielle and accept the tea. ¡°Is that why you¡¯re all always drinking it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s one reason.¡± She sat on the couch beside him. ¡°It also won¡¯t get you drunk.¡±

    Kyle shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not living that one down any time soon, huh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡±

    While he would normally complain, all Kyle could manage was a weak scoff. He stared at the tea with mild disgust and took a small sip. It did alleviate the bitter taste in his mouth, if nothing else. ¡°You were right.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to be more specific.¡±

    ¡°It was easier than shooting a rabbit.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Gabrielle leaned forward to collect his discarded bracers. ¡°A matter of circumstance. You didn¡¯t have to think. There was no choice.¡±

    ¡°Gerald doesn¡¯t seem to think so.¡±

    ¡°Tucker will eventually recall receiving a similar scolding on the night he brought you to the Outpost. Right now, the possibilities are still weighing a little too heavy on his shoulders.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°If you had both been injured, Rivers, what would he have done?¡±

    Kyle grimaced over the rim of his tea cup. It hadn¡¯t dawned on him that Gerald would never be able to carry them both to the safe house. Seeing the state of the man¡¯s leg, it was shocking that he managed to cary Sebastian. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Gabrielle hummed softly. ¡°Neither does he. And under these circumstances, I think it would be kind of you to excuse his outburst.¡±

    Kyle nodded, drinking another sip of tea. ¡°Did you have a change of heart then, about Gerald bringing us to the Outpost?¡±

    ¡°No. It was immeasurably stupid and he shouldn¡¯t have done it.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Kyle frowned at his tea.

    ¡°That said, I understand why he did it. I¡¯m in no way immune to such moments of stupidity myself.¡±

    Kyle smirked over the rim of his cup. ¡°Could have fooled me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll find that in some cases, Rivers, you can only either be cruel or an idiot. No in-between.¡±

    Kyle snorted a small laugh. ¡°That¡¯s a simplistic statement if there ever was one.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but nonetheless it¡¯s true. The smartest course of action back there would have been doing nothing. However, that would hardly have ended well for Tucker.¡±

    ¡°So I did the right thing?¡±

    ¡°Yes. And I would ask you to please refrain from doing so again in the future.¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°Am I dead?¡±

    ¡°Is this what you expect afterlife to be? Our old kitchen? It''s a little too small and... tangible... Don''t you think?" Katherine''s smile was soft and amused.

    "I guess this is just..."

    "Your mind filling the gaps. Yes." Katherine stood up and walked to the stove. "Want some tea? I hear you like that now."

    "Sure." He watched her rummage through the shelves for the kettle, humming softly under her breath. "So this is a... Dream?"

    "You''re asking the wrong questions, Sebby."

    "What do you mean?"

    "I can only live where there exists light, but were it to shine upon me, I would surely die. Who am I?"

    "Kat... This is not the time for riddles."

    "You have plans I''m not aware of?"

    Sebastian groaned. "Not funny."

    "You''re stalling, Seb. I know you know the answer."

    "A shadow."

    "Good. And what is a shadow?"

    "That''s a lame riddle."

    "Humor me."

    ¡°Uhm... The absence of light, I guess.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s darkness, Sebby.¡±

    Sebastian rubbed his eyes. There was a faint herbal smell permeating the kitchen, but it was offset by something strong and alcoholic. Like that bottle he¡¯d stolen in Blackpond. ¡°A shadow¡¯s, uh, the impression caused by a solid object when it obstruct a source of light.¡±

    ¡°Correct. Now, here¡¯s the riddle: Are they real?¡±

    Sebastian frowned. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Are shadows themselves real? Can you say that something exists even if it¡¯s merely an impression of something else?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a riddle, Kat... Hmph...¡±

    Sebastian groaned as sudden pain stabbed at his abdomen. The world blurred in and out. A bright flash of red filled his view, then faded to reveal dimly lit ceiling. The ringing in his ears, he realized, was his own voice, muffled by cloth. The scent of alcohol and stale iron filled his lungs and he choked under the piece of fabric. His body reacted before his mind was able to process the situation; legs kicking and arms flailing in a frantic attempt to rid himself of the pressure weighing him down. His boot connected with something solid and he recognized Gerald¡¯s voice as he hissed out a curse.

    ¡°Kyle! Porter! I need some extra hands here!¡±

    Heavy steps rushed into the room. Shadows scrambled across his field of vision. Fingers closed around his wrists and pinned his arms down. Something heavy pressed on his legs, rendering them useless. He could hear his heart pounding against his eardrums, breaths exploding out of his lungs behind the fabric haphazardly stuffed into his mouth.

    ¡°Hey. Hey, Seb. Look at me.¡±

    Kyle¡¯s voice was pitched higher than normal. Sebastian struggled to turn his head and focus on his brother, finding him wide-eyed and queasy. It wasn''t a reassuring sight. Sebastian tried again to sit up, at least see what Gerald was trying to do, but Kyle used his entire weight to hold him down to the bed.

    "No. No, no, no... Seb, look at me. Listen. You don¡¯t want to see. Just hold still and keep looking at me, alright? You¡¯re gonna be fine.¡±

    Sebastian managed a disgruntled sound through the cloth. Nothing about this indicated he would be fine. Still, he tried to steady his breaths and stopped fighting against his restraints. The next slash of metal against his skin wrenched another scream that burned its way up his throat. His muscles strained under the force holding him in place. His eyes squeezed shut in another flash of red.

    ¡°Hang in there, kid. It¡¯s gonna be over soon.¡± Gerald was more successful than Kyle in sounding collected, though there was a small tremble in his voice as well.

    Sebastian groaned weakly in response, opening his eyes and trying to focus on the ceiling. The blemished wood almost reminded him of home.

    ¡°Sebby, you¡¯re not listening. Listen.¡±

    The pain subsided. Sebastian¡¯s muscles felt sore and heavy in the aftermath. He felt warm and shivering cold at the same time. Reality became a blur of rushed whispers and frustrated pacing against wooden floorboards. One part of him wanted to fight off the stillness that began taking hold of his body. Another wanted to sink into it. To go home.

    ¡°Are shadows real?¡±

    ¡°S¡¯not a riddle.¡±

    A questioning hum answered. Sebastian forced one eye open and glanced around until he spotted Jo, sitting on the ground beside the bed. ¡°Are shadows real?¡±

    Jo frowned in thought for a moment, then shrugged. ¡°Is ¡®real¡¯ real?¡±

    Sebastian was unable to hold back a small burst of laughter, but a pained grunt followed. ¡°Ow.¡±

    Jo snorted softly. ¡°Sleep.¡±

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t wake up?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your time.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Johanna hummed a soft note as she brushed damp strands of hair from his eyes. ¡°Not tonight.¡±

    <hr>

    [Safe House | Duellum 13th | Break of Dawn]

    Gerald dropped heavily onto the couch. ¡°I need to go find some herbs. I think... I hope some of what we need to fight off this fever grows not too far from here.¡±

    Gabrielle shook her head, handing him a cup of tea. ¡°Let Johanna go when she wakes up. You need to mind that leg.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want her roaming around out there. Even if this place isn¡¯t compromised, the Wolves will be on high alert after what happened.¡±

    ¡°Johanna is more likely to go unnoticed than you if that¡¯s the case. You know that.¡±

    Gerald groaned. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I know.¡± He glanced at the rays of sunlight starting to peer in through the boarded windows. ¡°That archer probably made it back to their camp by now.¡±

    Gabrielle nodded. ¡°The pressing issue is still the boy¡¯s injury. We¡¯ll deal with the Wolves when the situation arises. In the meantime, I suggest you get some sleep yourself.¡±

    Gerald drank until his cup was mostly empty, then stood. ¡°I¡¯ll make a list of what we need. Tell Jo not to stray too far.¡±

    ¡°Doubtful she¡¯ll listen, but I will.¡±

    Gerald shook his head with a half-amused scoff, retreating into the bedroom. ¡°Good night, Porter.¡±

    Gabrielle didn¡¯t answer. Soon Kyle¡¯s snores were the only sound emanating from the small crowded bedroom. She took Gerald¡¯s place in the lumpy couch; her crossbow sitting across her lap, eyes fixed on the door. One hand rested beside the trigger. The other, concealed within her coat pocket absently toyed with a blood-stained silver ring.

 Uprise 1.14

    [Safe House | Duellum 19th | Late Evening]

    ¡°What do you mean, I lose? I thought I had a good hand.¡±

    ¡°You would have a great hand if you used a Knight card.¡±

    ¡°Wait, I thought you said a Wolf card can take the place of a Knight . . .¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not paying attention. You can¡¯t use a Wolf card if you¡¯re playing a Diplomatic hand.¡±

    ¡°This game makes no sense!¡±

    Sebastian stirred heavily with an annoyed huff. Kyle and Gerald¡¯s bickering muffled through the cabin¡¯s wall, but it was clear that Kyle¡¯s aggravation was getting the best of him.

    ¡°Rivers,¡± Gabrielle cut in with her usual monotone, ¡°Keep it down.¡±

    Sebastian couldn¡¯t understand what Kyle¡¯s response was, the words too soft to make out, but his tone was apologetic.

    In the days following his encounter with the Wolves, Sebastian¡¯s perception of the world had been limited to blurred glimpses and muffled sounds. Incoherent thoughts faded in and out before he could put in the effort to speak. Chills, and uncomfortable warmth. Stabs of pain, burning numbness, and the familiar whispers constantly luring him back to sleep. His moments of consciousness came with the vague awareness of drinking water, tasting vegetable broth, or being prodded in one way or another. In the deep recesses of his mind he was aware of his situation. He wanted to open his eyes; react, but his body couldn¡¯t muster the energy.

    What finally threw him out of the dense fog of unconsciousness sounded foreign. A soft, melodic, strum. At first he assumed he¡¯d imagined it¡ªconcluded it must have been part of a dream¡ªbut as it progressed, he grew increasingly curious to the point where he actually deemed it worth the effort of opening his eyes.

    The one bedroom in the safe house was almost the same size as the one he occupied in the Outpost. The space was cramped with two beds and a small table. Gabrielle occupied the only chair in the room. Balanced on two legs, she propped the chair¡¯s back against the wall, resting her feet on the unoccupied bed. Her fingers plucked the strings of a small instrument she held close to her chest. It didn¡¯t look like anything he¡¯d seen; even in books. ¡°Wha¡¯s that?¡±

    Gabrielle stopped playing and peeked at him from under the brim of her hat. ¡°Pardon?¡±

    Sebastian tried to sit up, but groaned and dropped back down on his pillow. ¡°That . . . What is it?¡±

    Gabrielle let her feet drop to the ground and straightened in her seat, holding up the instrument so that Sebastian could have a thorough look. ¡°It¡¯s a harp.¡±

    Sebastian hummed acknowledgment, still struggling in remaining awake. The instrument was simple; strings on a dark wooden frame. Unadorned. Home-made. ¡°It¡¯s child-sized.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather think of it as portable.¡±

    ¡°Guess that¡¯s one way to look at it.¡± Sebastian groaned, once again trying to sit up. ¡°How long have we been here?¡±

    ¡°Five days. You are quite unfit for travel. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve noticed.¡±

    Sebastian once again dropped down on the bed with a strained laugh. It hurt. ¡°Ow. No shit.¡± He glanced over at Gabrielle, anticipating a scolding. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°You almost died. I can excuse you this time.¡±

    Sebastian breathed another laugh. It was soft enough this time to only cause mild discomfort. ¡°Not up for kicking a kid while he¡¯s down, huh?¡±

    Gabrielle snorted. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t assume that if I were you, Rivers.¡±

    Sebastian nodded, taking a deep breath and making yet another attempt to sit up, actually succeeding this time. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t have taken you for being a musician.¡±

    ¡°What would you have taken me for?¡±

    Sebastian frowned as he pondered the question. ¡°Fair point. It¡¯s just hard to imagine you having much of a life outside of this. No offense.¡±

    Gabrielle leaned forward in her chair, the front legs scratching against the old wooden floors and pulled up her travel bag from the floor. Carefully, she placed the harp inside. ¡°We were all someone else before.¡±

    ¡°Another fair point.¡±

    ¡°It seems I¡¯m just full of them today.¡±

    Sebastian shook his head, amused. Another quick glance around the room revealed that his sword had been left beside his bed; presumably by Johanna, propped against the wall, the same way he would keep it in the Outpost. ¡°Hmph. I didn¡¯t even get to use it.¡±

    Gabrielle followed his gaze, then reached for the sword. ¡°You¡¯ve heard the expression ¡®live to fight another day¡¯ before. Surely I can spare us both that speech.¡± She drew the blade from its scabbard, examining it under the flickering candlelight. ¡°You can¡¯t find a blade like this in Valcrest.¡±

    ¡°No. No, you can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve traveled to Mistvale once. Not the friendliest of countries, but their weaponsmithing makes up for their lack of courtesy.¡±

    ¡°Is that where you learned?¡±

    ¡°No, but my mentor trained there.¡±

    Sebastian once again chuckled, though this time it turned into a small coughing fit. ¡°I must have really almost died if you¡¯re actually answering my questions.¡±

    ¡°If you ¡®almost died¡¯ any more, you would have died for real, yes. However, don¡¯t think that¡¯s the way to get answers out of me under normal circumstances.¡±

    Sebastian snorted through another small cough. ¡°Noted. So, why are you answering my questions?¡±

    Gabrielle turned to the table and poured water from a small jug into a cup for him. ¡°Because I want to know about this sword.¡±

    ¡°Ah. I see how it is.¡± Sebastian took the cup with a small smirk. ¡°I¡¯m not getting it for free, then.¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    Sebastian drank the water in one large gulp, breathing out a soft sigh at the end. ¡°It¡¯s kind of a long story. I don¡¯t know many of the details.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any other engagements at this point, Rivers?¡±

    ¡°Guess not, no.¡± He held the empty cup out to her. ¡°May I have some more, please?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Gabrielle refilled the cup and gave it back to him. ¡°Are you hungry?¡±

    ¡°Not really. At least not yet, thank you.¡± Sebastian sipped the water this time, holding on to the cup. ¡°My parents were from Mistvale. Dad¡¯s family was wealthy, influential; you know. . . and my mother wasn¡¯t quite what they had in mind for him. She was an orphan, made money selling flowers to get by; a peasant. They met, they fell in love, my grandparents disapproved but they got married anyway. So, my dad was pretty much disowned right then and there.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m assuming that¡¯s why they came to Valcrest, then.¡±

    Sebastian nodded. ¡°Yeah. Dad was in the military back in the day; something close to a Knight, but he made a living here as a lumberjack. He liked to talk about . . . Being a warrior . . . Honor and stuff like that, though.¡± He frowned as he took another sip of water. ¡°Anyway, around the time mom got pregnant for the second time, dad got a letter that our grandfather was dying and wanted to see him. He wasn¡¯t sure about it, but . . . Being the old man¡¯s dying wish, he decided to make the trip. He figured he could make it home before the birth. He left Katherine with instructions to run to the nearest neighbor in case something happened and off he went.¡± Sebastian paused, taking another drink of water and shooting the door a wary glance.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Your brother is outside with Johanna.¡±

    ¡°Is that safe?¡±

    ¡°Relatively so, yes.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Sebastian groaned, trying to make himself a little more comfortable. ¡°So, yeah, dad went back to see his father one last time before he died. Mom and Katherine stayed behind on their own. And in theory, that wouldn¡¯t have been a problem.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sensing there was a problem.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m getting to that, yes. Our dad was an only child. At the end of his life, our grandfather started to regret pushing him away. He didn¡¯t have a lot of time to make up for it, but he did put dad back on his will. He also had two swords made for his children. Since he wouldn¡¯t have a chance to meet us.¡± Sebastian snorted a small laugh. ¡°Two swords; for his two children.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Gabrielle kept her eyes on him as she waited for the story to continue.

    ¡°No one knew there were two of us. On top of that, mom went into labor early. By the time dad came back he was a rich man, and a single father. He engraved the swords, assigned one to Kyle and one to me. When he built us a nicer house they were mounted on the wall above the mantelpiece. After Katherine died, I don¡¯t know why, I decided to go back for them.¡±

    Gabrielle tapped the symbol engraved on the side of the blade. ¡°What does it mean?¡±

    ¡°Justice. Kyle¡¯s says, ¡®Honor¡¯. I think it has something to do with our family crest, but any desire dad might have had to teach us about our heritage died the night we were born.¡±

    Gabrielle snorted softly. ¡°An unfitting name for a sword if there ever was one. Definitely something a knight would do.¡±

    Sebastian couldn¡¯t help but laugh at that, though it was bitter. ¡°He died when we were six and Kat was fourteen. Drank himself sick. She resented him for it. Not that she would say it, but I know she did.¡±

    Gabrielle nodded, pushing the sword back into its scabbard and setting it down beside the bed. ¡°You answered my question, but . . . Where did the Wolves come into this story?¡±

    ¡°I can tell you, but . . . Not for free.¡±

    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s fair.¡±

    ¡°After dad died, Katherine became our legal guardian. She also inherited everything we owned. At fourteen years old, apparently you¡¯re old enough for that.¡±

    ¡°According to Blackpond laws, yes.¡±

    ¡°Funny thing about Blackpond laws, too. If you don¡¯t register your children as legal citizens at birth, they¡¯re not entitled to anything you own. Something our father must have known, but . . . I assume it slipped his mind, all things considered. Katherine was oblivious and . . . Kyle and I had it read to us word for word when we arrived at the City Orphanage. Right after the ¡®we¡¯re sorry your whole family is dead¡¯ speech.¡±

    ¡°So, your sister was killed for the inheritance? I thought your father was an only child.¡±

    ¡°He was an only child, but he had a cousin who conveniently showed up with the proper documents, took everything that was ours and dumped us in the orphanage before Kat¡¯s body was even cold.¡±

    ¡°Hm. I¡¯m starting to see the picture.¡±

    ¡°When, uh . . . When I decided to sneak back home and get the swords, I found some stuff. Documents. Letters. One of them was half-written on our father¡¯s desk. He was thanking someone for referring him to the Inn. I didn¡¯t make too much of it right then, but after we started roaming the streets, I started to ask around. Thieves know a whole lot about everything that goes on within a city¡¯s walls. They warned us, loud and clear, to stay away from the Wolfpack. When Kyle tried to insist they told us if they ever caught us in their territory again they¡¯d slit our throats. They didn¡¯t need the kind of trouble we were trying to stir up.¡±

    ¡°Seems like you were given sound advice, which you then went on to ignore.¡±

    ¡°You say that like we didn¡¯t try. We tried.¡±

    ¡°One more question then: why direct your anger at the Wolves? You do realize they were contracted to kill your sister.¡±

    ¡°If it happened any other way, maybe I wouldn¡¯t be so angry. I understand that he was the one who contracted the Wolves. If not the Wolves, it would have been someone else, but . . .¡± Sebastian ran one hand over his eyes, letting it cover his face beyond what would be necessary. ¡°They sent in a girl about her age, pretending to sell flowers like our mom used to do. Carrying white roses; my sister¡¯s favorite flower. That . . . They knew how to get her to open the door. They got to know her in some capacity; somehow. Katherine wasn¡¯t a fighter. Did they really need to do all of that? Did they really need to earn her trust?¡±

    ¡°Honestly? No.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡± Sebastian lowered his hand and finished the rest of his water at once, offering Gabrielle the empty cup. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She placed the cup on the table and once again leaned back in her chair. ¡°So . . . What¡¯s your price, then?¡±

    Sebastian hummed in thought, struggling to lie back down. ¡°What¡¯s with the hat?¡±

    ¡°My hat?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You only take it off at the table. Which is actually kind of amusing; I imagine your mother had something to do with that. That and, you know . . .¡± He attempted to mimic her usual monotone. ¡°. . . Language, Rivers.¡±

    Gabrielle snorted, a little taken aback. ¡°You want to know about the hat or my mother?¡±

    ¡°The hat.¡±

    ¡°It was my brother¡¯s. He let me have it as a birthday present when I turned eighteen.¡±

    ¡°He gave you his hat as a birthday present?¡±

    ¡°We weren¡¯t in a position to be throwing any parties at the time. And he was very attached to it.¡±

    ¡°So it was like a meaningful gesture. I get it.¡±

    ¡°Something of the sort, yes.¡±

    ¡°I take it you were close.¡±

    ¡°He was a hotheaded idiot who refused to act his own age, and he infuriated me regularly, but . . . Yes.¡±

    ¡°I know the feeling.¡±

    ¡°Your brother acts exactly his age. My brothers were older than me.¡±

    Sebastian raised an eyebrow. ¡°Brothers?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a different question. Don¡¯t push it.¡±

    Sebastian snorted softly. ¡°Was the harp a birthday present too?¡±

    Gabrielle¡¯s tone hardened just a small increment. ¡°What did I just say, Rivers?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯re right.¡± Sebastian readjusted until he was a little less uncomfortable, then glanced over. ¡°Are we staying here until I¡¯m well enough to travel?¡±

    ¡°That is the plan, yes. Hopefully it goes well. We don¡¯t usually remain in safe houses for long.¡±

    Sebastian nodded. ¡°If I tell you something, can I ask another question?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Gabrielle once again propped her feet up on the empty bed. ¡°But if you tell me something, I might tell you something.¡±

    ¡°Sounds fair.¡± Despite agreeing to the terms, Sebastian hesitated for a long moment before speaking up. ¡°Alright, so... I never told Kyle this, but... When I went back home to get the swords, and I saw those documents scattered on the desk... He was there. Asleep. I had my sword right in my hand. If I wanted to, I could have just killed him right there. I thought about it.¡±

    ¡°And yet, you didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°No. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it at the time.¡±

    ¡°At the time? Do you think if the opportunity presented itself today, you would actually go through with it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that says about me, exactly, but I¡¯m sure that I would.¡±

    Gabrielle hummed, watching him carefully under the brim of her hat. ¡°That¡¯s a bold statement.¡±

    ¡°Taking these past months into consideration... It doesn¡¯t really feel like it is.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Gabrielle glanced towards the door for a weary moment. ¡°If you tell Johanna about this, you¡¯ll wish that arrow killed you. Are we understood?¡±

    Sebastian flinched with a small choked sound. ¡°Sure?¡±

    ¡°Today was my twenty-nineth birthday.¡±

    Surprise crossed Sebastian¡¯s face. ¡°Oh. And you don¡¯t want Jo to make a big deal of it.¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you should just let her, you know? My sister liked to say that if someone is happy that you¡¯re alive, they should be allowed to show it at least once a year.¡±

    ¡°All due respect to your sister, she never met Johanna.¡±

    That drew another laugh from him, followed by a pained wheeze. ¡°Ow, ha... Okay, another valid point.¡±

    ¡°As for your question. I think the only thing this says about you is that... You were someone else before this. Nothing more.¡±

    The sound of the front door creaking open interrupted before Sebastian could ask any questions. Kyle was the first to speak up, with little to no regard for volume. ¡°I shot a possum and Jo wants to eat it.¡±

    Jo¡¯s comment, as usual, was too soft to make out, but Gerald snorted a sleepy chuckle in response. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t go as far as to say that ¡®it tastes like chicken¡¯, but beggars can¡¯t be choosers, can they?¡±

    As Kyle continued to complain about something he would, without a doubt, eat anyway, the door once again opened and closed, signaling Gerald¡¯s exit. Sebastian imagined they had worked out some sort of schedule and it was now his turn to patrol outside. Meanwhile, the sounds of pots and pans clanging in the kitchen let him know that Jo wasn¡¯t bluffing about eating the possum. After a couple of minutes Kyle peered into the room. His pale complexion and the dark circles under his eyes gave away concern and sleep deprivation, but he opened a broad smile upon seeing Sebastian awake. ¡°Hey. Welcome back to the world of the living.¡±

    ¡°Thanks. It¡¯s nice to be back. Even if my first meal is going to be possum.¡±

    ¡°Jo says it tastes like chicken. I¡¯m not very convinced.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t be worse than rat.¡±

    ¡°Scorched, unseasoned rat.¡± Kyle chuckled, taking up the unoccupied bed and kicking off his boots.

    Gabrielle glanced at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to help Johanna in the kitchen?¡±

    Kyle stretched with a small groan. ¡°I was, but she shooed me. Said I¡¯m not getting enough rest.¡±

    Gabrielle nodded and stood up. ¡°She may have a point. I¡¯ll go and help her get dinner ready. You should both try to get a couple more hours of sleep in the meantime.¡±

    Sebastian snorted softly. ¡°Right. I definitely haven¡¯t been sleeping enough lately.¡±

    ¡°Nonetheless.¡± Gabrielle stated.

    Kyle watched her exit the room and shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s one to talk. Don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen her sleep since we got here.¡±

    ¡°Sooner or later, she¡¯ll have to.¡± Sebastian rubbed his eyes with an exhausted groan. ¡°So... You wanna tell me about that game you and Gerald were yelling about?¡±

 Uprise - Epilogue

    [The Heart of The Forest | Duellum 14th | Sunrise]

    Eldric watched the first rays of sunlight infiltrate the wooden cabin. That he was seeing the light of another day at all came down to dumb luck. The other members of his crew were older; experienced. The only reason he¡¯d been sent out was his accuracy with the bow and arrow. It hadn¡¯t been worth much in the end.

    His arrival gave cause for a meeting behind closed doors. When he recounted the night¡¯s events, he¡¯d had the Alpha, Beta, and all the clan¡¯s instructors for an audience. Above anything else, Eldric wished his father wasn¡¯t sitting there among them.

    The briefing, if one could even call it that, was followed by fierce discussion. More so on the part of the instructors. Eldric kept his head down, brow creased, eyes studying the floorboards. A couple of the veterans in the room were of the opinion Eldric shouldn¡¯t have run away. He should have fought if it meant meeting the same fate as the others. In part, he felt they had a point.

    The voices surrounding him blurred into a jumbled mess of anger and panic, speaking at the highest possible volume, and saying nothing. There were only two people in that room whose words actually stood for something in a moment like this, and they had both remained unnervingly silent since the meeting began. Eldric¡¯s age and rank left him as the least experienced in the room, but he¡¯d known the leaders for his entire life. It was in their nature to let others voice their frustrations.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite enough, the lot of you. Your ancestors would be ashamed.¡± The outburst made Eldric glance up at the speaker. Wayne Matthison was the eldest Instructor in the room. One too many skirmishes¡ªone too many trips to the Newhaven dungeons¡ªhis head wasn¡¯t what it used to be, but unlike many others, he lived to the age of sixty. ¡°The Wolf Hunters have become the threat mothers hang over their children¡¯s heads so as not to sneak into the woods after hours. At what point did we forget there is no such thing as ghosts lurking in this forest? At what point did you forget that all living things bleed the same? We are not indestructible. Neither are they. The moment we start placing blame on a mere boy for our collective failures, is the day these people destroy everything we claim to stand for!¡±

    The silence that followed Wayne¡¯s speech was charged. Every second rang like the scratch of a matchstick next to a powder keg.

    ¡°Thank you, Wayne.¡± The Alpha¡¯s tone was soft on the surface, pacifyingly even, but its undertone was harsh. ¡°You may be seated, if you please.¡±

    Wayne Matthison refused to take his seat, he leaned into the meeting room table with a sneer. ¡°Your father would never have allowed this nonsense to escalate.¡±

    ¡°Matthison, enough.¡± Thomas Wendell, the clan¡¯s second-in-command; the Beta, wasn¡¯t an easy man to anger. And it had always been crystal clear to Eldric that he wasn¡¯t a man anyone should ever strive to anger either.

    ¡°Tom.¡± The Alpha kept her tone soft, one hand reaching for her husband¡¯s arm. ¡°I would appreciate it if you could sit down and allow me to handle this.¡±

    Thomas returned to his seat at her request, but kept his eyes on Matthison still.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Claire Wendell was pure restraint. In a lifetime of knowing the Alpha, Eldric could count on one hand the times he¡¯d heard her raise her voice. However, looking down on her as Matthison did was, all the same, unwise. ¡°Wayne... Unless you¡¯ve suddenly developed the ability to raise the dead, or manipulate time in order to undo my father¡¯s death, I suggest you sit down and reflect on the usefulness of that statement.¡± Her tone lowered to a stern warning. ¡°Alternatively, you can excuse yourself from this meeting.¡±

    Matthison held the Alpha¡¯s gaze and gradually his posture shifted, his expression changing from outrage to embarrassment. The man lowered himself to his chair in silence, eyes cast across the table top.

    The silence that befell the room now was expectant, all eyes on the Alpha in search of guidance; or even some reassurance. Eldric couldn¡¯t understand why someone would envy her position. When Claire addressed the room, her tone hadn¡¯t changed from the one Wayne had received. ¡°I want to make one thing perfectly clear before we move on to more productive discussion...¡± Her gazed move from one individual to another. ¡°There are no circumstances where an individual would be of better service to this clan dead rather than alive. If I hear any such implications again, I will personally ensure each and every one of you is disciplined.¡± She ignored the collective squirm that followed and carried on speaking. ¡°With that out of the way, it is undeniable that the Wolf Hunters have and do pose a serious threat. While Wayne was correct in stressing the fact that they are only human and by no means indestructible, it would be irresponsible to underestimate these people, considering the damage they have already caused. Twice before we thought they were dealt with, only to see them resurface again. And now, if Eldric¡¯s assessment is correct, not only are they getting bolder in their attacks, they¡¯re also recruiting.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that was intentional,¡± Thomas chimed in. ¡°The boy Eldric described was young, and positioned out of the way of any actual fighting; as though he was there merely as an spectator. That would also explain why they¡¯ve been so quiet for the past few months.¡±

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°They don¡¯t sound the sort to be harboring orphans out of the goodness of their hearts.¡± Eldric glanced briefly at his father as he spoke up, then cast his eyes back down.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know what sort they are, Reuben.¡± Claire¡¯s tone was, again, perfectly restrained. ¡°What we all need to acknowledge, is that this is a problem we ourselves created. We allowed these people to survive us in the past and it made them more efficient. It¡¯s a mistake we should avoid making again in the future.¡±

    Eldric winced where he sat.

    ¡°In this case, however, I think it might have worked in our favor.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Eldric questioned before he was able to stop himself.

    Claire locked eyes with him. "It means, Fletcher, that having a group of expert hunters suddenly tethered to mistake-prone teenagers may as well work in our favor. Any group is, after all, only as strong as its weakest link."

    Eldric''s father snorted. "And we''re supposed to sit and wait for them to make more mistakes?"

    "No, Reuben. In the meantime, Tom and I are going to thoroughly investigate how they''ve been able to intercept our actives. There''s clearly been a security breach somewhere."

    Thomas nodded. ¡°In fact, we have been taking measures for the past few months. Starting by replacing the staff at both Inns.¡±

    Eldric frowned at the news. ¡°You don¡¯t think...?¡±

    ¡°No one is under suspicion as of yet,¡± Claire answered. ¡°Least of all your brother, Eldric. You don¡¯t need to worry. However, we may discuss this further in private if you would like.¡±

    Eldric nodded. ¡°Please.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± Claire addressed the group of Instructors. ¡°You are all excused for the time being. Try to catch up on some sleep after paying your respects.¡±

    One by one the Instructors rose from their seats, none of them too pleased. They were likely to be assaulted with questions they had no answers for at this time. One by one they exited the meeting room, with parting nods and mumbled goodbyes. All but one. Eldric withheld a groan when he saw his father was still lingering by the door.

    ¡°Reuben, I would very much like to speak to Eldric alone now.¡±

    Reuben crossed his arms over his chest, standing firmly in place. ¡°Why was I not informed Emmett was being called back to camp?¡±

    ¡°Tom and I made the decision not to disclose the staff changes at the Inn. And while that¡¯s not exactly the reason we¡¯ve called him back, we decided it was best to omit the information as well.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Claire?¡±

    ¡°Emmett is a fantastic recruiter, Reuben. That¡¯s mostly due to how easily he¡¯s able to reach people; a quality many Instructors currently in our roster seem to lack. I decided his abilities would serve the clan better here than in Newhaven.¡±

    ¡°And he accepted the position?¡± Reuben said with a scoff.

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t enthusiastic, mind you, but yes.¡± Claire smiled knowingly. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have plenty to talk about once he arrives.¡±

    Reuben once again scoffed and gave no response, choosing to exit the meeting room at last.

    Claire watched him leave with a mix of amusement and frustration. ¡°Tom, would you mind keep an eye on things for the next half hour or so?¡±

    Thomas nodded and rose from his seat as well. Once he left and the door closed behind him, Eldric let go of a deep breath. He knew that it probably wasn¡¯t a good sign that the Alpha wanted to speak to him alone, but it was still better than being under the scrutinizing eyes of so many of his elders.

    ¡°First of all, Fletcher, I want you to be made aware that I¡¯m putting you under a two-month suspension from active duty, starting now.¡±

    Eldric flinched. ¡°You said...¡±

    ¡°I said the situation worked in our favor, not that you did the right thing. You shouldn¡¯t have volunteered for a mission you weren¡¯t prepared to carry out regardless of circumstance.¡±

    ¡°I missed.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want everyone else to think, far from me to tell them otherwise, but don¡¯t insult my intelligence. I know very well what you¡¯re capable of.¡±

    Eldric leaned back in his seat and ran both hands over his eyes. ¡°He was just a kid. Thirteen, fourteen at most.¡±

    ¡°In theory, I would say your attitude is admirable, but as is... You¡¯re lucky to still be alive.¡±

    Eldric muttered softly into his hands.

    ¡°I would call it luck, and so should you.¡± Claire leaned into her elbows. ¡°Don¡¯t take this as punishment, Eldric. Take it as an opportunity to spend some time with friends, be an extra hand around the encampment. You don¡¯t want to be out there in the aftermath of something like this.¡±

    Eldric let his hands drop with a sullen nod. ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    Claire glanced past him at the closed door. ¡°I¡¯m sure your father will have a thing or two to say about how you performed in this mission. And if so... You would do well to remind him that more experienced Wolves have not been able to come home last night.¡±

    Eldric shook his head with a bitter chuckle. ¡°I don¡¯t think I have the energy to go through that whole argument with him. Might be easier to just nod and let him think I agree.¡±

    ¡°It sounds like a fine short-term strategy, but keep in mind that it won¡¯t continue to work indefinitely.¡±

    ¡°When Emmett comes home he¡¯ll have someone else to disapprove of.¡± Eldric glanced over his shoulder at the door as well. He wanted to go and try to catch some sleep, but he knew that once he stepped out of the Alpha¡¯s cabin, everyone would want to ask him questions.

    ¡°You are more than welcome to hide out here until everyone is feeling a little less... Agitated.¡±

    Eldric once again nodded. No one had gotten much sleep last night and the camp was, as Claire herself put it, agitated. He wasn¡¯t looking forward to being the center of it all if he could avoid it. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Claire stood from her seat and walked around the table to lay a hand on his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll have some food brought in for you and a bed roll. I¡¯m sure by the end of today, things will have calmed down.¡± She gave his shoulder a firm squeeze before withdrawing her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Eldric repeated in a mumble. The door opened and closed behind his back, leaving him alone for the first time since he¡¯d made it back to camp. His ears were ringing from hours of listening to people shouting over one another. He knew that meeting had only served the purpose of allowing the Instructors to vent their frustrations so they could go out composed and tell the others not to panic. It sure was a fine short-term strategy.

    Eldric shook his head and leaned in to rest his chin against the tabletop. Underneath it, he toyed with the silver band on his left ring finger. Admirable as his mistakes had been in theory, he would make sure not to repeat them in the future. Dumb luck wasn¡¯t going to save him twice.

 Interlude 01: First Impressions

    [White Shadows Camp | Lacus 2nd, 2521 | Midday]

    The White Shadows camp was always a little more crowded in the winter. White canvas tents didn¡¯t provide the best insulation, and for those who weren¡¯t critical enough to earn some shelter, a crowded day meant a very long wait sitting in a sleeping mat on top of frozen soil.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to wait for a couple more hours if you wish to see Master Witters. As you can see, we¡¯re terribly busy today.¡±

    Johanna nodded agreement. Her focus was honed on a scene taking place behind the healer¡¯s back. A small group of healer apprentices rallied around a bowl of stew, trying to gather the nerve to approach an angry patient with their offering. It was almost comical. Sad, but nonetheless comical. Jo remembered her own time spent in the care of the White Shadows and knew how dutiful they were. Denying assistance to anyone, regardless of how much of a jerk they were, was unacceptable.

    Her warm brown eyes shifted from the small gathering of frightened teenagers and lingered on the cause of their predicament. The patient in question was a scruffy young man in his late twenties or early thirties. Two healers brought him in shortly after she arrived that morning, and from the moment he became aware enough to do so, he¡¯d given the healers trouble. Jo had watched as he painstakingly moved his sleeping mat the farthest he could carry it with bandaged hands, and settled near the remnants of an ancient building. She definitely heard his angry response when one of the apprentices tried to ask him not to stray that far from the examination tents. While he showed no signs of remorse when the girl all but ran from him with tears in her eyes, he seemed calmer once left to his own devices. At the moment, he sat under the shadows; cast by one of the decrepit walls of the ruin, eyes closed, steam clouds fogged his vision as he steadily controlled his breaths; likely an attempt to fight away the pain. A small twist in his expression gave away the fact it was a losing battle.

    Jo¡¯s gaze traveled back to the frightened apprentices and she hummed slightly under her breath. She only came to the healers for medical supplies. There was no need to get involved in this, but... Jo couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy for those kids. With the camp filled with sick and injured, the healers were too occupied with more urgent cases. They didn¡¯t have time to rescue apprentices from rude patients. She hadn¡¯t been easy to handle herself and she¡¯d been taken care of. In a way, she almost felt like she owed the White Shadows something.

    With her mind made up, Jo approached the group of apprentices, unnoticed until one of the younger girls spotted her and startled. Their conversation gradually died out as, one by one, they began to focus on her. She reached for the bowl of stew and gave their misbehaved patient a short glance. Once it dawned on the apprentices what her intentions were, she had no trouble taking the bowl off their hands, and the group dispersed, free to offer assistance to more cooperative patients for the time being.

    Johanna observed the man for a few seconds, bowl of lukewarm stew in hand, then began to slowly pace in his direction. The hardened snow crunched under her feet with every step, and she was sure he could hear every single one of them. Jo stopped in front of him with a pleasant smile, even though his eyes were closed. His body grew tenser with her presence and the muscles of his face twitched slightly. It was clear he was choosing to ignore her. A hint of a smirk played across her lips. If he thought that would be enough to sway her, he had another thing coming.

    ******

    Gerald didn¡¯t want to be in that camp. All he wanted was to be left alone, rest, and leave. Leave as fast and as far as he could go. He didn¡¯t know where to and he wasn¡¯t sure it even mattered. What he didn¡¯t want or need were children telling him what to do, or chasing him around like he was an infant in need of supervision. He didn¡¯t want their help or anyone else¡¯s. He didn¡¯t need them or anyone else.

    Gerald¡¯s entire body shuddered through his next couple of breaths. He had emphatically refused any sedatives or pain medication. He wanted; needed, to stay alert. Keeping his focus away from the pain, however, proved a daunting task. He¡¯d had a broken nose a couple of times and a few broken ribs before, but the broken bones in his hands were by far the worst injury he¡¯d ever endured. Partly because it was difficult to keep them still even with the bandages, but mostly because he felt useless without them. No matter how hard he tried to close his eyes and relax, no amount of meditation had been able to ease that discomfort.

    If all of that wasn¡¯t enough, Gerald could hear the soft crunch of trampled snow drawing closer to his location, and without opening his eyes, he could feel someone standing right in front of him. He didn¡¯t look, hoping that if he ignored whoever it was, they would just give up on him and leave.

    He was wrong. With every passing second, the feeling of eyes fixated on him only intensified, and no matter how hard he tried to focus on his breathing, it was making it difficult to relax.

    Whoever this was, they weren¡¯t taking the hint, and what little patience Gerald still had was slowly chipping away. He wasn¡¯t sure how long they were planning on standing there, but the more they did, the more wound up he became. When the tension caused an involuntary clench of his fists, the resulting flare of pain sent a growl rising in his throat. Finally, he acknowledged the intruder with a furious glare. ¡°WHAT do you want!?¡±

    The words escaped his lips with a lot more force than he intended, and under different circumstances he¡¯d come to regret it. Now, however, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to care. His gaze rose inquisitively and met with a pair of warm brown eyes. The young woman standing before him definitely wasn¡¯t a healer¡ªno robes¡ªand even less an apprentice. Another patient, more likely. They stared at each other in silence for a small moment, his question still lingering between them, unanswered. Gerald had always been good at reading people. A person¡¯s facial expressions, their eyes, it could tell him everything he needed to know if he just paid enough attention. And he hadn¡¯t failed to notice a slightly satisfied smirk threatening to break through his acquaintance¡¯s friendly smile. Getting him to acknowledge her presence had definitely opened some precedents he didn¡¯t want opened. A mistake he was sure to pay for. There was no doubt in his mind about that.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± he repeated, making sure to soften his tone of voice this time.

    While the repeated question finally yielded a response, it was far from what Gerald had hoped for. The woman smiled wider and held out a bowl of vegetable stew. He was more than acquainted with the healers¡¯ cooking and just the smell of it was enough to put a twist in his expression.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it,¡± he sneered, ¡°leave me alone.¡±

    As if on cue, Gerald¡¯s stomach growled in protest. The woman looked down on him with an inquisitive frown, her gaze moving to his bandaged hands then trailing up to meet his eyes. She scoffed softly, dipped the spoon into the bowl, and offered it to him. If he were honest, it had been some time since he¡¯d had a proper meal, but whatever pride he had left wouldn¡¯t allow him to give in now.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help.¡± The angered glare he shot her yielded no response. ¡°I said I don¡¯t want it. Go away.¡±

    Nothing. Not even a flinch.

    Normally it would take more than a person¡¯s mere presence to set Gerald off, but the pain made him feel as though all his nerves were exposed. Any little thing became a justifiable reason to lash out. The apprentices were too soft to handle the abuse and he felt horrible about it. It was their obligation to tend to his well-being whether he liked it or not, after all. This woman had no such obligations, nor had she a reason to be so infuriatingly persistent. It would be easier to just eat and hope that would make her leave him alone, but at this point, he was intent on making her mind her own damn business. He asked her to leave again. She smiled and silently shook her head ¡®no¡¯. Enough was enough.

    ¡°Are you deaf or just stupid? I said I don¡¯t need help. I don¡¯t want food. GO. AWAY.¡±

    This elicited a different response. He saw her smile falter just slightly as she shoved the spoon back into the bowl of cold stew. He thought he¡¯d get her to storm off this time, but no. That would be way too easy. Instead, her friendly grin changed into a far more discreet smile and she covered her left ear with her hand in response to his rhetorical question. It hadn¡¯t been as rhetorical as he intended after all.

    ¡°Oh. Oh. Crap.¡±

    She shrugged off his apology before he was able to formulate one and, much to Gerald¡¯s shock, moved to sit right next to him. That was the opposite of what he wanted.

    The woman¡¯s eyes lingered on his face. Gerald wasn¡¯t easily rattled, but he also wasn¡¯t used to such intense scrutiny from a complete stranger. When her gaze once again fell on his bandaged hands he instinctively pulled them closer to his body. She breathed out a sigh and shifted her attention elsewhere. Gerald followed her gaze to one of the frightened apprentices from earlier, the girl met her eyes and squirmed; much like he had, but walked over when the woman silently beckoned. Healer apprentices could be as young as eight years old, this one seemed to be twelve or thirteen. When she stopped in front of them to ask what Gerald¡¯s companion wanted, all she managed was a surprised squeal when the woman dug one hand into her supply bag grabbed what she wanted and then dismissed her with a thankful smile. Despite her confusion, and some visible aggravation, the apprentice bowed her head politely and left them.

    Gerald shook his head and pushed away any shred of curiosity over what the woman was trying to do. He wasn¡¯t sure how else to express his desire to be left alone, and decided that if the woman wanted to camp by his side; so be it. He closed his eyes again and tried to go back to his mediation. Maybe, just maybe, he¡¯d be able to drift into sleep.

    The little intruder had other plans, however, and Gerald opened his eyes with a jolt when he felt the woman¡¯s fingers wrap around his wrist. He pulled his arm from her grasp and recoiled faster than if he had been slapped in the face. The sudden movement hurt. A lot. ¡°Don¡¯t bloody touch me!¡±

    When he glared at her she actually seemed apologetic. It made him feel a slight stab of guilt. She was the one invading his space. She should be the one feeling guilty. He shouldn¡¯t be made to feel guilty.

    His right eyebrow arched just slightly when she finally let go of the god-awful bowl of stew, placing it on the ground, and held up a roll of clean bandages, pointing at his hands. He looked down at himself with a frown. The wrappings around his hands were painfully loose and soiled with blood and dirt. He hadn¡¯t trusted any shaky apprentices to redo them without causing him further pain. And he wasn¡¯t sure he could trust this woman either. ¡°Do you even know how to do this? You¡¯re not a healer.¡±

    She responded with an enthusiastic nod and, with some hesitation, rolled up one of her sleeves. Gerald inched closer to give her handy work a scrutinizing look. As much as he wanted to find some fault with it, he couldn¡¯t. Begrudgingly, he took a long calming breath and offered her his right hand.

    She pulled a knife and sliced open his bandages in one quick, fluid motion. Gerald had never seen anyone wield a blade with such a level of speed and precision. It was unlikely even the Wolves who left him in this deplorable state were quite this handy with a weapon. The thought led him to once again inspect the woman. She was small compared to him; short and lean, inoffensive in her appearance. Her eyes were round, curious, and full of warmth. Nothing about her seemed particularly dangerous at first glance. She inspired trust somehow; even in him.

    Displeasure crossed her expression as she examined the damage. His fingers were swollen and bent out of shape. His clumsy attempts to wrap them himself had done nothing to help the situation. He knew it was a stupid decision on his part; it would have been stupid with only one injured hand, and he¡¯d be more than willing to admit it, if not for the fact the new bandages were causing a whole new level of excruciating pain. It took effort not to scream, never mind form coherent sentences. Thankfully, she worked through it quickly. Once each of his fingers had been individually bandaged, his whole hand was firmly wrapped in yet another layer of soft linen, and Gerald started to feel more comfortable. The pain hadn¡¯t subsided, but the fractures would heal properly now.

    Gerald held out his other hand without comment, and found himself relaxing now that he knew what to expect from the new bandages. This realization hit him with a wave of exhaustion. Sleep was such a distant fantasy at this point still. He shot a glance at the abandoned bowl of stew, questioning whether he was hungry enough to find the idea of bland vegetables appealing. When he looked up from the bowl he noticed a smirk playing on the woman¡¯s lips and he knew she¡¯d caught him staring at the food. He looked away and frowned. No. He definitely wasn¡¯t that hungry.

    Once wrappings were secured, Gerald drew both hands close to his body with a quiet, ¡°Thank you,¡± and tried to go back to ignoring his company. Once again, he could feel the woman¡¯s gaze on him. Relentless. And when he could no longer cope he turned to look at her, only to be met with a spoonful of cold vegetables unceremoniously shoved into his mouth.

    It took a lot of restraint not to spit the food out. Not only out of sheer spite, but also because it was freezing cold, tasteless mush. There were lines, however, that Gerald wouldn¡¯t cross even out of anger and he swallowed the food with a grimace. The woman smiled at him with an undeniably smug look in her eyes. Gerald was sure that if his hands weren¡¯t useless he¡¯d be very tempted to strangle her to death. Opening his mouth to protest was met with yet another spoonful forcefully shoved in his mouth. This time, despite swallowing the food, Gerald pulled the spoon out of her hands and spat it out in the ground. ¡°I said I don¡¯t want it! Have you no respect for boundaries, you deranged mute lunatic!?¡± He shouted.

    Her eyes widened for a moment, although her expression was filled with poorly contained amusement. She picked up the spoon and half-heartedly brushed the snow from it on the hem of her tunic. ¡°It¡¯s Johanna,¡± she corrected. Her voice was soft; barely above a whisper, but the note of amusement in her words was very clear as she added. ¡°Ungrateful asswipe.¡±

    The words took Gerald by surprise, but he was unable to hold back an amused smile of his own. Alright, so not a mute. The deranged lunatic part was still on the table. He shook his head, and calmly accepted the next offered spoonful of mush. It was a losing battle. After all, you can¡¯t reason with lunatics.

 Interlude 02: Common Ground

    [White Shadows Camp | Lacus 10th, 2521 | Early evening]

    ¡°Come with me.¡±

    Gerald interrupted his attempts to tie the laces on his travel bag and looked up. It surprised him to see Johanna standing there. While she had been persistent company in the past week of his stay¡ªonly leaving him alone when either of them were called in to see a healer. It was only the previous day when he was able to find something capable of driving her off; the cause of his injuries. Of all things, he didn¡¯t expect his story would cause the impact it did. Her expression had been unreadable by the end of it, and before he could question it, she just took off.

    At first he thought she would come back around and when she hadn¡¯t, admittedly, he considered searching around for her. He dismissed the thought, however, reminding himself they didn¡¯t really know each other. It made no sense to seek out this strange woman just to ask what had gotten into her. As he prepared himself to leave, he concluded she had probably done the same. Apparently not. And her reappearance did nothing to ease his confusion. ¡°What?¡±

    Johanna snorted as though he¡¯d asked a stupid question, stepping forward to take the laces off his injured hands. ¡°You¡¯re not deaf, Gerry.¡±

    Gerald frowned. ¡°It¡¯s Gerald. How many times do I have to correct you? And just because I¡¯m not deaf, doesn¡¯t mean I speak crazy.¡±

    Jo shrugged as she tied the laces with ease. ¡°Crazy?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve known me, barely, for a week. Go with you?¡±

    She shook her head, helping him sling the bag over his shoulder. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gerald groaned at the lack of answers. He learned quickly that while Johanna could speak, getting words out of her could be a monumental task. ¡°Would you mind elaborating on that offer a little?¡±

    Jo hummed as she considered the request. ¡°One question.¡±

    Gerald arched an eyebrow. ¡°Alright. What?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    He huffed, adjusting the strap along his shoulder. Off the top of his head he could think of a few reasons, but at the same time, he could just as easily refute them. The truth was he didn¡¯t have a place to go, or much of a plan. Surviving the little stunt he pulled wasn¡¯t the expected outcome. ¡°Say I go with you . . . Then what?¡±

    ¡°Meet someone.¡±

    ¡°You want me to meet someone? Who?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±

    Gerald snorted softly, shaking his head. ¡°Are you about to lure me somewhere to get robbed and murdered? Because that would be unfortunate.¡±

    Jo shook her head adjusting the strap of her own bag over her shoulder. He realized she was also packed up to leave. ¡°Could have done that already, Gerry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s cute that you think that.¡± Gerald sighed. ¡°Alright. Alright, fine. But uhm . . . You¡¯ll have to help me with something.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Gerald shook his head again. ¡°You didn¡¯t even ask what it is yet.¡±

    Jo smiled. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Gerald groaned. ¡°Lunatic.¡±

    Johanna shrugged and started walking towards the borders of the White Shadows territory. Gerald followed along, stopping to request his weapons on the way out. The healers weren¡¯t very organized, and having visitors surrender their weapons at several entry points along the camp¡¯s borders meant retrieving your belongings could take a certain amount of sorting out. As the two White Shadows responsible for storing said belonging took their time fumbling around an array of stray weapons locked in a trunk, Gerald slouched with a tired breath. He had been advised to stay for at least two more weeks, but refused. Even if he couldn¡¯t travel very far in his current state, being under the healers¡¯ watch for that long would definitely do a number on his sanity.

    Johanna had been watching with amusement as the healers tried to find the sword Gerald described and became more flustered the longer it took them to find it. She glanced up at him after a couple of minutes, assessing his state. ¡°S¡¯not far.¡±

    ¡°Where we¡¯re going?¡±

    ¡°Mhm. Into the woods, set up camp, then wait.¡±

    Gerald chuckled under his breath. ¡°You do realize how shady that sounds, at least?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something, I guess,¡± he muttered under his breath. The healers finally fished out the correct sword from the trunk and while one of them assisted Gerald in attaching the sheath to his belt, the other headed back into the encampment. He returned minutes later with a large round metal shield in his hands. Gerald glanced at Johanna with the trace of a smirk playing on his lips. ¡°That¡¯s what I need help with. Still sure you want to do it?¡±

    Jo didn¡¯t seem to be listening, eyes fixed on the red and golden sun etched onto the smooth metal surface. Gerald could see the wheels turning in her mind and mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s not mine.¡±

    The statement drew her attention back to him, eyes questioning.

    ¡°It¡¯s not mine and let¡¯s leave it at that for now, alright? I need help with carrying it. Normally, it¡¯s not too heavy for me, but . . .¡± Gerald let the sentence fade with another aggravated snort. Asking for more help than what she had already imposed on him wasn¡¯t his ideal situation.

    Johanna glowered at the shield, but took it from the Healer¡¯s hands and got the strap across her back. It was comically large on her.

    Gerald chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you look like a turtle.¡±

    Jo rolled her eyes and started leading the way out of the camp.

    Gerald followed suit, unable to keep the amusement away from his voice. ¡°What? I said I was sorry.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not.¡±

    ¡°I am a little bit, but it¡¯s still funny.¡±

    Jo shook her head and muttered something under her breath.

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    She stopped for a second, glanced over her shoulder, and repeated, louder. ¡°Asshole.¡± Then continued walking.

    Gerald wasn¡¯t able to disguise a laugh in response, but let her gain a few steps on him as he continued to follow.

    <hr>

    [Valcrest Forest | Lacus 12th, 2521 | Morning]

    The two days following their departure from the Healers¡¯ camp were spent in a mix of searching and waiting. Johanna had mentioned they were to meet someone and Gerald concluded that to be the reason. The deeper they traveled into the forest, the quieter Jo became. The snowfall had ceased the previous week; something Gerald was thankful for, since he was equipped only with a bedroll, and as far as he could assess, Jo wasn¡¯t carrying even that much. He couldn¡¯t be entirely sure she had slept at all, in fact. He assumed that she did, because if anything, she was energetic to the point he couldn¡¯t always keep track of her whereabouts. She would be there one second, gone into the woods the next, and before he knew it she was hovering around him with an offering of food or trying to coax him into showing her the state of his healing injuries. The easiest way to get her to sit still was by accepting food and allowing her to help him with it; something he didn¡¯t enjoy, but became complacent to if it earned him some peace of mind. Admittedly, Johanna¡¯s cooking was an improvement over the cold mush that the healers tried to pass as stew. Even if most of the time he had no idea what kind of animal she¡¯d been hunting down during her absences.

    Gerald¡¯s injuries had improved considerably with proper care, as well. He suspected the cold weather was actually playing a part in alleviating the swelling in his fingers. Even so, redoing the bandages every morning wasn¡¯t a pleasant ordeal. Even less when the person in charge of the whole process was visibly distracted.

    ¡°Ah! Jo, that¡¯s way too tigh¡ª¡± Gerald¡¯s protest was immediately cut off by Jo¡¯s hand covering his mouth. He winced then shot her a questioning look. She was tense as she glanced around the clearing. She lowered her hand, slowly, and reached out for his shield, placing it in front of him as she stood up from her bed roll.

    The forest was eerily silent except for the soft crackling of dry twigs in the distance. It wasn¡¯t an unusual sound; things moved around in the forest all the time, but Johanna¡¯s concern put him on edge and he hid behind the shield without argument. The sounds drew closer and more recognizable as footsteps in just a matter of seconds.

    A figure emerged from the trees; tall, clad in faded leather, eyes obscured by the wide brim of a hat, face hidden behind a thick wool scarf. And just like that Gerald found himself staring down a massive crossbow aimed right at his head.

    Gerald¡¯s injured hands tensed on the edges of the metal shield. His immediate thought was that whoever this was, carried themselves like one of them. The thought of a crossbow bolt to the forehead honestly didn¡¯t worry him as much as his inability to put up a proper fight. Going down to a pack of Wolves with a sword in his hand was preferable to being put down by one while cowering behind a shield.

    Johanna was quick to get in the way, placing a hand over the weapon, trying to coax it down to no effect. ¡°Gabe . . . Listen.¡±

    The figure tugged on the scarf, revealing the face of a woman. ¡°I gave you a list of what to bring from the Healers¡¯ camp, didn¡¯t I?¡± Her voice was unnaturally even, devoid of any trace of human emotion. Judging by the way Johanna almost cowered, she might as well have shouted.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Was ¡®some injured stranger¡¯ an item on that list, by chance?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then I expect you to understand why I¡¯m not particularly inclined to listen right now.¡±

    Johanna shook her head and walked in front of the crossbow, stomping her feet. The other woman towered over her in such a way she needed to crane her neck in order to properly glare at her. Gerald gradually relaxed from behind his cover, his suspicions starting to subside and give way to confusion. Wolves wouldn¡¯t argue like this. A Wolf would have shot him on sight and argued about it later.

    The woman scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t start with me. Just because you¡¯re here doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m obligated to adopt every broken stray I come across.¡±

    Johanna stood her ground in front of the crossbow and crossed her arms over her chest. For a few moments they stared each other down in silence, then the crossbow finally lowered.¡°You have thirty seconds.¡±

    Johanna seemed pleased with that answer and turned to Gerald. ¡°Tell her.¡±

    Gerald had been so absorbed in watching the two interact that he was startled by the sudden acknowledgment, blinking in confusion from behind the cover of his shield. ¡°Tell her what?¡±

    ¡°Your hands.¡±

    It took a moment for the request to fully register. ¡°You brought me here because you want me to tell her what happened to my hands?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gerald tried scratching his head with his half-bandaged hand. ¡°Alright. I had a run-in with the Wolfpack, they gave me a beating and left me for the White Shadows. Why does that matter?¡±

    The woman disarmed the crossbow with a loud click and stepped closer to sit on a nearby stump. ¡°What do you mean by a ¡®run-in¡¯?¡±

    Gerald lowered the shield, unable to hold it up in front of himself anymore. ¡°I ran into them. With my sword.¡±

    ¡°And they just let you live?¡±

    Gerald shrugged, wincing as Johanna pulled the shield aside to continue bandaging his hands.

    ¡°That makes no sense.¡±

    ¡°The one calling the shots took pity on me. He broke my hands. Said that¡¯d give me enough time to reconsider my life choices.¡±

    ¡°As you should.¡±

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Gerald snorted. ¡°Unfortunately for them, I¡¯m not that smart.¡±

    The woman¡¯s words chilled the air around her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me that.¡±

    It wouldn¡¯t take a tactical genius to know that attacking any number of Wolves head on was a stupid idea. Still, the remark sparked some annoyance in Gerald. ¡°I¡¯ll ask again; what does it matter?¡±

    ¡°How did Johanna convince you to come here if she clearly hasn¡¯t told you anything?¡±

    ¡°She asked ¡®why not?¡¯.¡±

    The woman looked to Johanna¡ªwho smirked in return¡ªthen turned her gaze on Gerald once more. ¡°Your self-preservation instincts are the worst I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±

    ¡°I charged a group of five Wolves head on. I¡¯m only alive because they pitied me. I think ¡®why not¡¯ was a fair question under those conditions.¡±

    The woman shook her head and once again turned to Johanna. ¡°He¡¯s not exactly making a case for himself, is he?¡±

    Johanna rolled her eyes, her focus on applying the bandages correctly.

    Gerald groaned, trying to keep still and let her work despite his increasing aggravation. Just because he hadn¡¯t asked questions before, didn¡¯t give them the right to talk about him like he wasn¡¯t standing right there. ¡°Making a case for WHAT?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s say that Johanna and I have had our share of run-ins with the Wolves. And she seems to be under the misguided impression that there¡¯s some sort of advantage in having you here. I¡¯m a long way from convinced, personally.¡±

    ¡°Oh. I see.¡± Gerald breathed out a tired sigh as realization began to set in. ¡°You could use me for your little club, sure. That¡¯s a better plan than charging them with my sword again.¡±

    ¡°Out of curiosity, if that were to actually work, then what?¡±

    ¡°Then suppose I¡¯d have to see if ten could actually get the job done.¡±

    She shook her head and stood, starting to unpack a bed roll of her own. ¡°I¡¯m tired. And I don¡¯t want to deal with Johanna. So I¡¯ve decided not to shoot you.¡± She glanced at him from the corner of her eye as she set it down. ¡°For now.¡±

    Johanna finished with the bandages and offered him a slightly apologetic smile. Then turned to the woman. ¡°Fire?¡±

    ¡°Not here. We¡¯ll move further east in a few hours to set up a proper camp.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a blind spot southeast of this location,¡± Gerald offered, casually checking that the bandages were tight enough without being painful.

    ¡°Blind spot?¡±

    ¡°Way back in the day, Newhaven mapped out areas that the Wolves don¡¯t have eyes on, to use as camping sites and outposts during the war. They were well-aware of the Wolfpack and didn¡¯t want to have to deal with them while also trying to handle Blackpond troops.¡± Once he was satisfied that the bandages wouldn¡¯t come loose or cause further discomfort he settled on his bedroll.

    ¡°Is this common knowledge in the Newhaven army?¡±

    ¡°Not anymore. There hasn¡¯t been a need for outposts like that in a very long time. Hopefully there won¡¯t be any need for them again.¡±

    ¡°And you just happen to know this?¡±

    ¡°There are documents in the Newhaven archives, they¡¯re just not documents most people would be interested in reading. I don¡¯t know all of them, but I do know of a few spots here and there. If you have a map, I can mark them for you.¡±

    ¡°Why would you do that?¡±

    Gerald shrugged, stretching on his bedroll with a pained groan. ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Because I might still shoot you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°If not you tomorrow, then a Wolf a month from now.¡± Gerald turned his head to look at her, she was still glancing his way from under the brim of her hat. ¡°I don¡¯t know your story; I don¡¯t need to. If this is what you¡¯re doing . . . We¡¯re both living on borrowed time. No point claiming anything different.¡±

    ¡°Fair point.¡± She turned to Johanna with a stern look. ¡°I¡¯m going to get some rest. Granted this stranger you dragged back with you doesn¡¯t try anything in the meantime, we¡¯ll discuss this later.¡±

    Johanna nodded and fixed Gerald with an exaggerated warning glare.

    Gerald snorted softly and covered his face with his forearm. ¡°My hands are still broken. What do you think I¡¯m going to do, kick somebody to death?¡±

    ¡°You admitted to charging at five Wolves. You¡¯re clearly stupid and self-destructive enough to try.¡±

    ¡°Why would I do that?¡±

    ¡°Because why not.¡±

    Gerald peered from under his arm and met a suspicious pair of dark gray eyes. ¡°Gabe, is it? I¡¯m Gerald. Gerald Tucker.¡±

    ¡°Porter. Gabrielle Porter. Don¡¯t ever call me Gabe.¡± And with that, her eyes once again disappeared underneath her hat.

    Gerald flinched and shot Jo a curious glance. She just shrugged innocently, as if she had no idea why he was so confused. He decided not to question it and try to get his rest in while he didn¡¯t have to worry about being shot in the back by yet another lunatic.

    <hr>

    [Valcrest Forest | Lacus 22nd, 2521 | Early Morning]

    The unexpected snowfall ruined their travel plans. Gerald had lived through his share of snowstorms, but digging his way out of a tent in the morning had been a first. Sleep had been a chore, as well. Not only was it cold inside his borrowed tent, but he was too aware of his company to properly rest. All in all, not the best of mornings, but definitely not his worst. Once freed from the snow pile where his sleeping mat had been encased during the night, Gerald heaved a deep breath. His face stung from the chilled wind blowing through the forest trees. It felt sobering.

    One quick glance around the clearing showed that it was, in fact, covered in a thick layer of white. Johanna was standing next to another heap of snow-covered canvas clutching a cup and staring at it with a frown. The coat hanging from her shoulders was familiar, and comically large on her.

    ¡°Morning,¡± Gerald was too aware that his greeting sounded more like a grumble than intended and cleared his throat. ¡°Where¡¯d your friend go?¡±

    Johanna¡¯s expression slowly relaxed although she still seemed a bit annoyed at her cup. ¡°Dry wood.¡±

    ¡°In this weather? That¡¯d be a miracle.¡±

    Johanna smiled now. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t be the first.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Gerald couldn¡¯t help but notice the admiration in her voice and smiled as well. ¡°And what offense has this cup committed for you to be glaring like that?¡±

    ¡°I want tea.¡± Johanna¡¯s frown returned with a vengeance for a few seconds, but then she looked up from the cold empty object and turned to face Gerald. ¡°Your hands?¡±

    Gerald shrugged and raised his hands to eye level. The bandages clean and wrapped tight around each of his fingers like a glove. He¡¯d regained some movement in the past couple of weeks but they were still bruised and swollen enough to require wrapping. ¡°Same as yesterday,¡± he quipped.

    ¡°Should take medication,¡± she mumbled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need pain medication. It doesn¡¯t hurt that much anymore.¡±

    Johanna shrugged at this. Gerald had taken this to mean she still disagreed, but wouldn¡¯t bother arguing, which he appreciated. They¡¯d had that particular non-argument literally every morning since they left the plains. ¡°Have you eaten anything yet?¡±

    Again, she shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for Gabe.¡±

    ¡°Hm,¡± Gerald mumbled.

    It hadn¡¯t been that long since Johanna introduced him to Gabrielle and the woman had been blunt about not wanting him around. Jo insisted and he stuck around anyway, but they hadn¡¯t spoken a full sentence to each other since and he made sure to never be left alone with her if he could help it. Two weeks later, and Gerald was still feeling like an intruder. What little Johanna had been willing and able to communicate about their plans sounded like something worth his time and effort, but between the tension his presence was causing and the fact he was still practically useless, it was uncertain whether he¡¯d made the right decision in staying. Time would tell, he guessed.

    Johanna seemed to give up the notion that glaring at the cup would make warm tea materialize somehow. She dropped her cup in the snow next to the tent-heap and gave it a disheartened nudge with her boot. Gerald held back a smile at this, recalling her insistence that he was being childish when they first met. As much as he wanted to point that out, it was clear that teasing wouldn¡¯t be welcomed right now, and Gerald really didn¡¯t want to ruin her mood any further.

    The wind faded and while some solitary flakes were still floating down, adding to the already thick cover of snow, the storm seemed to have passed. Gerald drew some comfort from this and, while Johanna had clearly decided to slouch under a tree and sulk, he casually swept the snow from a nearby fallen log and sat down on it. The silence that fell upon the clearing¡ªeven if interrupted by a small huff of annoyance every now and then¡ªwas void of the usual tension that had plagued it for the past few days. Like the quiet that the snowstorm brought to their surroundings, it was soothing.

    Minutes burned away in that silence and Gerald took a long breath. A smile played on his lips at the puff of condensation forming in front of his eyes. He¡¯d slept through Creation Day. Missed Winter¡¯s first snow. Just a few years ago that would have been unforgivable to him. How dare he miss out on the best day of the year?

    A little amused snort escaped through his nose and Gerald bent down to grab a handful of snow, carefully shaping it into a sphere between his hands and plopping it down on the ground between his feet. He then proceeded to make a slightly smaller sphere and placed it atop the bigger one.

    ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡±

    Gerald jumped in his seat halfway into scooping more snow. He turned his head and Jo was sitting right next to him on the log, staring at his little sculpture. ¡°Twins¡¯ sake, don¡¯t sneak up on me like that!¡± He drew a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m building a snowman, I guess.¡±

    ¡°Your bandages are wet,¡± Jo mumbled.

    ¡°That¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll change them later.¡± Gerald shrugged, packing a third snowball into his hand and carefully drawing a face on it with a twig. ¡°See?¡± he asked, placing it on top of the other balls. ¡°Now it just needs arms.¡±

    Jo frowned at the little snowman for a second then turned to stare at Gerald. ¡°It¡¯s small.¡±

    Gerald shrugged. ¡°Well, it¡¯s the best I can do right now.¡± He casually wiped the excess snow from his hands, noting that his bandages were already soaked and freezing. ¡°I¡¯d need help to make a big one.¡±

    Johanna seemed to lighten up at this. ¡°How do you make one?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve. . . Never made a snowman before?¡±

    Jo responded with a head shake and a shrug.

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me you lived, what, twenty winters by now and you¡¯ve never built a snowman?¡±

    Johanna shook her head again.

    Gerald jumped to his feet in a sudden outburst of energy. ¡°We need to fix that. Right now.¡±

    Johanna seemed momentarily stunned by this display, staring at Gerald and blinking slowly, trying to make sense of what she¡¯d just seen. After another moment, however, she opened a wide grin and nodded in agreement.

    Despite her enthusiasm, Gerald soon discovered that directing someone else was a much harder task than building something himself. Gerald first grabbed another ball of snow without the same care for perfection. He gently placed it onto the ground and showed Johanna how to roll the ball through the snow. As it rolled, it gathered more snow from the ground, leaving an ever widening path divotted behind it. Johanna seemed to understand and started to roll her own ball of snow. That was the easy part. When he told her that she had to lift her ball onto his, she looked less enthused, but with a big puff of air to gather her strength, she lifted the ball. Just as she was about to place it onto Gerald¡¯s base, she lost her footing and came crashing down. By some miracle, the snowball managed to find its place on the snowman, but cracked in two, causing a heap of snow to fall directly onto Jo, who was still busy laughing on the ground. The end result was a vaguely-man-shaped lump.

    ¡°It¡¯s . . . A good first attempt.¡±

    Johanna shook her head, pointing at the smaller version he had made for comparison.

    ¡°It¡¯s a lot easier to make one that small,¡± Gerald argued. ¡°It¡¯ll look a lot better if we give it a face. And . . . Hm . . . Arms.¡±

    Johanna opened her mouth to say something when the sound of footsteps interrupted her thought.

    ¡°What are you two doing?¡±

    Jo turned around to give Gabrielle a disgruntled look. ¡°Snowman.¡±

    ¡°Your snowman has some severe structural issues.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Jo grumbled.

    Gabrielle snorted. ¡°Stop pouting, will you? It¡¯s not so bad. If anyone was around to ask we could just tell them the crippled made it.¡±

    Gerald frowned. ¡°I take serious offense to that, I¡¯ll have you know.¡±

    Gabrielle shrugged as she unloaded a small pile of sticks and tried to work on making a fire. ¡°You¡¯re welcome to try kicking me to death whenever you want.¡±

    Gerald crossed his arms, glaring at the back of Gabrielle¡¯s head as she continued to try and light a fire, without much success. Then he looked down at the miniature snowman he¡¯d created earlier. When he looked up again, Johanna seemed to have caught on to his thought process and shook her head frantically. Ignoring her warning, Gerald picked up the head of the little snowman and made an awkward throw in Gabrielle¡¯s direction. The snowball flew directly into the back of her head, connecting with enough force to knock her hat down.

    Gabrielle was tense as she retrieved her hat from the snow, still hunched over the unlit fire pit. ¡°How did you do that?¡±

    That wasn¡¯t the reaction Gerald was expecting. ¡°. . . What?¡±

    Gabrielle straightened and turned around to face him. ¡°I asked, Tucker, how did you do that? Your hands are still broken, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°They are.¡±

    ¡°So . . . ?¡±

    Gerald groaned, fruitlessly trying to wipe snow from his already soaked through bandages. ¡°It¡¯s easier if I just show you. You can use that if you want.¡± He indicated her crossbow with a nod.

    Gabrielle glanced at the weapon and shot him a skeptical look. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking. You can go ahead and aim one right here.¡± He tapped the spot between his eyes.

    Johanna looked between them with concern in her eyes. ¡°. . . Gabe.¡±

    Gabrielle walked over to her crossbow and picked it up. ¡°He said it¡¯s alright.¡± She loaded the weapon. ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± She raised the crossbow to eye level and carefully aimed to where Gerald instructed.

    Gerald stood in place and put his hands behind his back. ¡°Go ahead. You¡¯ll see.¡±

    Gabrielle placed her finger on the trigger and looked up as if to assess him one more time. Gerald didn¡¯t flinch, or tense, and just nodded her along instead. She pressed the trigger and the bolt was released with an audible click. It flew a straight line through the damp air towards Gerald then suddenly veered to one side and embedded itself into a snow mound. Gabrielle lowered the crossbow with a thoughtful frown. ¡°Telekinesis?¡±

    ¡°In a sense, yes. I can¡¯t just move objects with my mind at will like some can. They need to already be in motion.¡±

    Gabrielle hummed as she disarmed the weapon and placed it down next to her snow-covered tent. ¡°You¡¯re telling me that you have an enlightenment that allows you to manipulate projectiles, and yet . . . You charged a group of five Wolves wielding a sword?¡±

    Gerald flinched. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gabrielle shook her head and once again returned to the fire pit. ¡°You absolute moron.¡±

    Gerald snorted a half amused sound and walked around to see what she was doing. ¡°Your matches are wet.¡±

    Gabrielle looked down at her tin of matches and groaned. ¡°Crap.¡±

    ¡°I think I have dry ones in my bag, if I can even find it.¡± Gerald offered, heading to where he dug himself out of the snow earlier in the morning and stirring the snow with his boot, in search of his bag. Distracted with this, he didn¡¯t notice what was rushing in his direction until it was a second too late. The collision pushed forward into the heap of snow and canvas and he landed with a pained groan. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Not funny.¡± Jo mumbled behind his back.

    Gerald muffled another groan into the snow.

    ¡°Johanna,¡± Gabrielle called. ¡°Would you mean picking up that bolt for me? I still need it.¡±

    Jo huffed, but started to walk away to do so, allowing Gerald to roll onto his back and recover. He sat up and watched her pick up the bolt and walk it over to Gabrielle; brows furrowed, fists clenched at her sides. He shook his head, confused, and resumed his task of searching for his bag. He could feel Jo¡¯s eyes on him as he pulled the bag from under the snow with some difficulty and located the tin of matches.

    ¡°If you want tea, we¡¯re going to need water.¡±

    Gerald looked up. Gabrielle was watching Jo closely, her statement hanging in the air for several seconds before it had any effect. Jo nodded slowly and turned around, finding an empty flask amongst her own crumbled tent. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± she mumbled, ignoring the numerous heaps of snow surrounding their camp and heading in the direction of the nearby creek.

    Gabrielle waited for her to walk away and walked over to take the matches from him. ¡°She likes you.¡±

    ¡°Right. I feel very liked right now,¡± Gerald muttered, rubbing a sore spot on his side where he¡¯d hit the ground.

    Gabrielle smirked ever so slightly as she struck a match and finally got the fire going. ¡°I said she likes you. At no point did I say that¡¯s a good thing.¡±

 The Heart of The Forest 2.01

    [The Heart of The Forest | Spiritus 10th, 2525 | Late Night]

    Claire sat at her desk, leaning over documents long rendered useless by the engrossing darkness. Her fingers toyed with a small silver band, watching the metal glimmer under the moonlight infiltrating the cracks along the walls. The office door was closed for the first time in days. Outside her cabin, the forest lay dormant. A soft breeze caressed the trees, raining down dried leaves across the ground and whispering false promises of safety to unassuming travelers. Being born within these woods, becoming part of the dangers lurking in its shadows, Claire held no illusions of safety. To her, home was just that: beautiful, tranquil, dangerous.

    The pitter-patter of bare feet and the creak of a floorboard caused her to straighten in her chair, placing the silver ring on the desktop. It stopped outside her door, lingering there in an easy silence; doubtful, then . . . ¡°Mom?¡±

    Claire concealed the ring within her desk drawer before approaching the door, prying it open to find her youngest child standing there. She opened the door fully and lifted the nine-year-old into her arms. ¡°Sarah, why are you out of bed?¡±

    ¡°The shadows . . . they''re moving.¡±

    Claire hummed softly. ¡°I see. Your sisters aren¡¯t home, I presume?¡±

    ¡°Lena only comes home tomorrow. I don¡¯t know where Dani is.¡±

    ¡°Probably out exploring somewhere. Hopefully she¡¯ll come back before morning this time. Then I won¡¯t have to punish her.¡±

    ¡°Why? You know she¡¯s not here.¡±

    Claire carried Sarah back to her bedroom. Both beds were messy; abandoned by their occupants in a hurry. Daniela¡¯s bed showed no sign that the teenager attempted to cover her tracks. ¡°Your sister is growing up now. I expect her to disobey me. And I also expect her to do a better job of it.¡± She smiled softly. ¡°Now, what was it you were saying about shadows?¡±

    Sarah pointed to the darkest corner of the room, head resting against Claire¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°You were seeing something over there?¡±

    ¡°Not something, just . . . movement.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± She placed Sarah down and offered the girl her hand. ¡°Shall we investigate, then?¡±

    Sarah clutched her hand tightly and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    It only took a couple of steps to reach the corner of the room. Claire could feel her daughter¡¯s hand tighten around her fingers and offered a reassuring squeeze in return. ¡°Here we are. Do you see anything?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Sarah¡¯s reply held an audible note of embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t be scared of the dark anymore.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry for, love. Now, back to bed. You¡¯re far too young to be awake at this hour.¡± Claire once again scooped her youngest daughter into her arms, holding the girl to her chest as she crossed the room to deposit her into bed.

    Sarah watched her with bright eyes and a small, concerned frown as she was being tucked into her blankets. Of her three children, her youngest resembled Claire the most. It was like seeing her former self staring back at her, searching for comfort and reassurance. Sarah had the same messy brown locks and the same round hazel eyes she had as a child. The same fair skin and freckled nose. Even her laughter sometimes echoed the carefree child she once was.

    Claire stared back at her daughter with hardened eyes. A few grey hairs cascaded down her shoulders amidst light brown waves. Worry lines and sleep deprivation marred her features like trenches sunken into her skin. Slender, callused fingers reached to stroke the child¡¯s hair, accompanied by a soft melodic hum. ¡°Do you know what your grandfather used to say to me when I was your age?¡±

    Sarah rubbed at her eyes, her question a sleepy mumble. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯d tell me, ¡®Pup, there may be dangers lurking in the shadows, but you need to remember one thing¡¯ . . . .¡± Claire leaned in close and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m still the most dangerous thing in these woods. And I love you.¡± She planted a gentle kiss on Sarah¡¯s forehead. ¡°So you have nothing to worry about, understand?¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Claire smiled fondly. ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°Can you stay here with me?¡±

    ¡°I still have some things I need to take care of. I won¡¯t be far, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Promise?¡±

    ¡°I promise. Now close your eyes, love.¡±

    Claire sat in the dark until Sarah was sound asleep; the illusion of moving shadows seemingly forgotten.

    <hr>

    By the time Claire left Sarah¡¯s room, the forest was no longer dormant. The walls of her cabin¡ªsturdy as they were¡ªdid little to muffle the anxious chatter surrounding it. She was thankful her youngest had gone back to sleep. That her teenagers were absent; even if against her orders. They didn¡¯t need to witness the events about to unfold.

    Claire opened the door of her cabin and as the sole of her boot crushed its first blade of grass outside, all chatter withered and died. Hundreds of stares followed her every step and she met every gaze as she passed, stern and unyielding. Some flinched or cowered, others bowed their heads in a silent display of respect. She kept her eyes forward as she walked, watching the cloaked figures move with the corners of her eyes.

    Even for Claire, being surrounded by the whole of the Wolfpack could be an intimidating thing. The Alpha wasn¡¯t the same as a king or queen. Her position granted her no form of immunity, she had no rights to rule over these people. It was her place to serve the clan¡¯s best interests above her own. And if the clan decided she¡¯d failed, it was their duty to hold her accountable. To cast her out, or worse.

    Yet, it was the crowd of assassins that cowered under her watchful gaze. They were there, every single one, on her command. A summoning from the Alpha wasn¡¯t to be taken lightly, and most of them knew the reason behind this meeting.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Claire stopped in the very centre of the crowd. When she spoke it was just loud enough to be heard by all, no more than necessary. ¡°I¡¯m sure most of you have already been made aware of the incident this afternoon, but for those of you who have been absent prior to this summoning . . . . There has been a severe breach of security. It resulted in the loss of two Actives and a time-sensitive contract was unable to be fulfilled. The target escaped and was unable to be traced.¡± She paused, allowing the clan to exchange whispers and assimilate the information for a few seconds. ¡°I could show some leniency towards failure¡ªeven one as dire as this¡ªif not for the loss of life in its wake. Someone here was either careless or committed treason. And as a result, two of our own have been slain. Stripped of their rings. Abandoned alone to bleed. Their families are grieving as we speak. And that . . . That is inexcusable.¡±

    Under the light of the moon, it was hard to see every nuance of their expressions, but Claire could hear leather-clad feet shifting in place, the swishing of cloaks, and the soft clang of weapons hanging from sheaths as the clan collectively squirmed.

    ¡°A mistake this grave needs to be investigated and if an act of treason is discovered, I will personally ensure that the culprit is severely punished.¡±

    Another collective squirm succeeded those words. According to the clan¡¯s laws, execution was the harshest punishment inflicted on those who knowingly or deliberately caused the clan harm. ¡°Of course, an investigation would require a lockdown. It would set us back for weeks if not months and considering the losses we have already sustained . . .¡± Claire sighed softly, allowing a small shred of frustration to show through. ¡°I decided to offer the culprit an opportunity to stand before the clan now and confess in exchange for leniency. This offer expires within the next two minutes.¡±

    An array of hushed whispers erupted within the crowd. Concern, fear, confusion and anger could be heard within the chaos. Claire watched them as the seconds burned away. The fearful reactions were understandable. She had expected them. What drew her attention amidst all of that was one silent figure standing in the crowd. Still like a statue even as the crowd erupted into mayhem, head low in contemplation.

    His name was Edward Feany. A boy of twenty, born within the clan. Claire had trained with his father as a teenager. They were friends for many years until his passing. For a moment she wondered what he would think of this situation.

    It was only in the last seconds that Edward finally moved, and with each step forward the rest of the clan began to once again fall silent. Claire watched his expression carefully as he stopped in front of her. ¡°Edward, you have something to tell me?¡±

    The young Wolf nodded, gathering a deep breath, not quite able to meet her eyes. ¡°I . . . I Made a mistake.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°I discussed the contract with Eli at the Inn. I used the target¡¯s name. I asked where he was going.¡±

    ¡°You understand we have no control whatsoever over who comes and goes at the Inn?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It was clearly a lapse of judgment.¡±

    ¡°Clearly.¡± Claire¡¯s tone was stern, yet contained. ¡°And you realize that Eli is now dead because of this.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±

    Claire drew a deep breath and placed her hand on the young man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Ed, I would like you to do something for me. I would like you to look around.¡± She waited for him to reluctantly obey. ¡°Four years ago you took an oath. Do you remember?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±

    ¡°Will you please repeat it back to me?¡±

    Edward met her eyes, almost pleading. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Recite your oath, Ed. I¡¯m sure you still remember it, no?¡±

    ¡°I, uh . . . Of course. I remember.¡± He squirmed, but held her gaze. ¡°I hereby swear on my life and honor, to live by and enforce the laws of the Wolfpack. I hereby swear on my life and honor to defend this camp and its people, to the best of my abilities, for as long as I still breathe. I hereby swear on my life and honor to never harm, betray, or abandon any member of this clan, as long as they remain true to this oath.¡±

    ¡°And you are bound by this oath until . . . When?¡±

    ¡°Until Lady Death claims my soul, or I¡¯m released of it by the Alpha.¡±

    ¡°Well done.¡± Claire smiled, her fingers dug deeper into Edward¡¯s shoulder. ¡°There was a reason I called this meeting. I wanted the person responsible for this to fully grasp the magnitude of their mistake. To face those they swore to protect. To never harm, betray, or abandon. The people who surrendered their lives to this clan; same as you have. I wanted to offer the opportunity to make amends by telling the truth.¡±

    Edward was taller than Claire, younger, physically imposing, yet he made no attempt to push her away. Claire''s fingers sank further into his shoulders as he tensed. ¡°You promised leniency.¡±

    ¡°In exchange for a confession, yes. The problem, Edward, is that you lied. You omitted the fact that you had been drinking heavily despite it being against our rules. You omitted the fact that you amassed a gigantic gambling debt during your time in Newhaven. And that debt mysteriously disappeared prior to the contract being intercepted. Did you honestly think we wouldn¡¯t find out about that?¡±

    Edward grimaced. ¡°I¡ª¡±

    ¡°You already wasted your opportunity to speak. I want you to surrender your ring, surrender your weapons, and accept your punishment.¡±

    Edward reached for the sword at his waist, fingers tight around the hilt as he glanced at his surroundings. It quickly became apparent that there was nothing he could do except obey. He removed the sheath from his belt, and let it fall to the ground at their feet. His daggers followed. Last, but not least, he removed the silver band from his left ring finger and held it out for her to take. ¡°What will you tell my mother?¡±

    Claire sighed heavily as she took the ring and placed it in her pocket. ¡°The truth, Ed. There would be no point in lying.¡±

    A trace of remorse and shame finally appeared on Edward¡¯s face, but he simply nodded.

    Claire kept one hand on Edward¡¯s shoulder while the other reached for the knife in her belt. ¡°Edward Feany, you have been found guilty of acts of treason and is hereby sentenced to death, according to the laws of this clan. Do you accept your punishment?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±

    ¡°Take a knee.¡±

    Edward obeyed and kneeled down before her, head low. Claire drew her blade and slid it across the young man¡¯s throat, draining him of blood in a matter of seconds. His body slumped lifeless to the ground. Claire resheathed her knife and drew a steadying breath, staring down at the fallen Wolf with a sullen expression before looking up to one of the nearby veterans. ¡°Wake a couple of workers and see to it that he receives a proper burial. I need to inform his mother.¡±

    The Wolf nodded and went off to carry out his orders. The silence that befell the clan in the aftermath was mournful. Not only for the loss of a brother, but for the severance of a bond that should have remained unbreakable. Edward¡¯s betrayal was a bleeding wound in the Wolfpack¡¯s side. A painful reminder that they would always be as strong as their weakest individual.

    <hr>

    It was morning when Claire finally returned home. Her night had been spent ensuring that activities slowly returned to normal in the encampment. Only after the blood had been cleaned and all rites had been performed did she entertain the thought of sleep.

    The cabin was quiet as she entered, but the door to the girls¡¯ bedroom was cracked. She approached it with silent steps, pushing it further open, just enough to peer inside. She was surprised to find Sarah¡¯s bed empty, but before she had the chance to worry, she noticed a small pile of blankets huddled on the floor, in the darkest corner of the room. She walked further into the room with cautious steps and settled on the floor beside her daughter¡¯s sleeping form.

    Sarah cracked open one eye and looked up at her with a sleepy mumble. ¡°Did you take care of things?¡±

    Claire hummed, reaching out to gently stroke her daughter¡¯s hair. ¡°I did. Why didn¡¯t you stay in bed?¡±

    ¡°I tried, but I kept waking up and seeing the shadows.¡±

    ¡°So you decided to sleep on the floor instead? Why?¡±

    ¡°Because the shadows don¡¯t look as scary from over here.¡±

    Claire snorted softly, pulling the girl into her arms. ¡°Smart girl.¡±

    Sarah huddled closer, laying her head on Claire¡¯s shoulder. It didn¡¯t take long for her to drift back to sleep. Whereas Claire remained awake despite her exhaustion, watching as the golden beams of sunlight began to flood the room.

 The Heart of The Forest 2.02

    [Valcrest Forest | Lacus 25th, 2525 | Sundown]

    Sore lungs forced a pained breath. Unfocused eyes tried clinging to the fading image of grass tufts poking through a sheet of white above her head. The way they swayed ever so slightly was soothing; almost hypnotic.

    ¡°You do realize that if you pass out now, you¡¯ll have to do this again tomorrow, right?¡±

    Dani blinked slowly, her view obstructed by a pair of dark blue eyes¡ªthe only trait she shared with her older sister. ¡°That¡¯s not fair, Lena. This isn¡¯t a part of the exercise.¡±

    Lena¡¯s expression was unsympathetic ¡°It became a part of the exercise the moment you put yourself in this situation.¡±

    Dani forced another painful breath and squirmed. A couple of hours ago it would have been easier to think of solutions. Her fingers twitched, inches from touching the ground, hanging slack above her head. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t pull myself up, my hands are going numb and I think I¡¯m about to be sick.¡±

    Lena sighed. ¡°You¡¯ll choke if you do that. Do you really want me to drag you back to camp unconscious and covered in vomit?¡±

    Dani closed her eyes. It eased the twisting knot in her stomach, but her lungs still felt full of rocks. She lost track of how long she had been hanging from that tree branch. At least a couple of hours. The golden rays of light infiltrating the canopy above gradually took on a reddish hue as time passed. It became difficult to situate her body. If she really focused, she was able to wiggle her toes inside her boots. She could feel the thick rope coiled around her ankles and the forming bruises underneath. Pins and needles assaulted her hands and forearms in sporadic intervals. Lena¡¯s threat of putting her through this yet again was far from empty; Dani knew, but the rush of blood to her ears and the pressure building up in the base of her skull were signs that she couldn¡¯t just ignore. Her body had given up on her.

    If Dani hated anything, it was pleading¡ªeven under these circumstances¡ªand the resulting feelings of self-loathing surfaced in her voice. ¡°Please, cut me down.¡±

    Silence lingered in the aftermath of those words. Underneath Dani¡¯s frantic heartbeat and harsh breaths, an unnatural stillness filled the air. Then she crashed against the cold ground below. Pain filled every inch of her body and she breathed out a whimper as she rolled onto her back. ¡°I hate you.¡±

    ¡°You did this to yourself.¡± Lena¡¯s voice was directly above her, distant at first, then closer. ¡°Open your eyes, look at me.¡±

    Dani groaned and forced her eyes open with a groggy hum. ¡°You¡¯re not upside down anymore.¡±

    ¡°Very observant.¡± Lena snorted, holding up her index finger in front of her eyes and slowly moving it across her field of vision.

    Dani followed the movement with her eyes instinctively. "What''re you doing?"

    Lena didn''t answer, searching for something in her pocket. A small tin. She opened it and pulled out a stick, scratched it against the lid of the tin and it ignited. Lena held the flame in front of her eyes. "Watch the flame."

    Dani obeyed, staring at the small flickering glow before her eyes, blinking slowly.

    "Good. Your pupils are reactive." Lena declared, blowing out the match and tossing it aside. "Make a tight fist then open it."

    Dani groaned in protest, but obeyed. "Why are we doing this stuff?"

    Lena once again held out her index finger. "I''m assessing whether or not you have brain or nerve damage. Squeeze my finger."

    Dani reached out to grab her finger and squeeze as hard as she could. "Brain damage?"

    Lena hummed. "Don''t worry, you seem fine. Other hand."

    Dani reached out with her other hand and squeezed her finger. ¡°Do I really have to do it again tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Lena answered, pulling her by the hand to help her sit. ¡°At least not tomorrow.¡±

    Dani attempted a deeper breath. As sensation returned to her body, new aches began to form. ¡°Are you actually taking pity on me?¡±

    Lena smirked. ¡°Twins, no. I just think it wouldn¡¯t be as effective if you¡¯re expecting it.

    ¡°Right. Of course.¡± Dani muttered, leaning forward until her forehead touched her knees. Her next attempt at a deep breath was a little more successful. A sobering chill filled the air as the last rays of sunlight finally faded, engulfing the forest in darkness. ¡°We¡¯re missing dinner.¡±

    Lena snorted. ¡°Are you hungry?¡±

    ¡°Maybe after I puke.¡±

    Lena chuckled and Dani felt something soft and heavy wrap around her shoulders. She looked up and saw her sister walking away to retrieve something from her bag. ¡°Take your cloak back, you need it.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t freeze. Warming up will help your blood circulate better. Then we can start heading back.¡± Lena took out a flask and a small book from her bag and walked over to sit next to Dani, offering her the flask. ¡°Drink it all, slowly.¡±

    Dani took the flask and uncapped it, taking a small sip. ¡°Ugh. It tastes like. . .¡± She trailed off, taking another sip. ¡°It¡¯s gross.¡±

    Lena rolled her eyes, opening her book. ¡°It¡¯s water, sugar and salt.¡±

    Dani snorted, taking another drink and holding back a grimace. ¡°Don¡¯t you need a light to read that?¡±

    Lena shrugged. ¡°I already memorized this one.¡±

    Dani hummed while taking another drink. ¡°So why do you need the book?¡±

    ¡°It acts as a memory trigger.¡± Lena answered matter-of-factly, flipping the pages to a specific one.

    ¡°Mhm. Pretend I don¡¯t know exactly what you mean when you say weird stuff like that, and then run that one by me one more time, please.¡±

    Lena shook her head then closed the book and set it down on her lap. ¡°In the simplest possible terms: when I hold a book and flip to a specific page, my mind goes back to the memory of what I saw in this exact page of this exact book. So I don¡¯t necessarily need to read it again.¡± She leaned closer, giving her another assessing look. ¡°How does your head feel?¡±

    ¡°Hurts a little, but it¡¯s better now.¡± Dani sighed, giving the flask a brief shake. ¡°Do I need to finish this?¡±

    Lena reached over and took it from her hand, setting it down on the ground between them. ¡°You¡¯ve had enough. Try to take deep breaths for a couple of minutes, then we¡¯ll try getting up. In the meantime, since you seem to be feeling better now, let¡¯s talk about how you got yourself in this dreadful situation.¡±

    ¡°I set off a trap during the exercise. You were there. What¡¯s there to talk about?¡± Dani muttered, once again resting her forehead against her knees. ¡°You didn¡¯t need to let me hang there for. . . I don¡¯t even know how many hours.¡±

    ¡°Two and a half hours,¡± Lena clarified. ¡°I know you have a knife tucked into your boot which, up until maybe an hour ago, you could have reached without problem. So I think the fact we¡¯re both sitting here in the dark when we could have been home hours ago is something to talk about.¡±

    ¡°Recruits are not allowed to carry any weapon in their position unless granted by their Instructor for the purpose of training,¡± Dani recited as if she were reading straight from a rulebook.

    ¡°I¡¯m familiar with the clan laws, but I also know that if you can bend a rule and get away with it, you will.¡± Lena followed this with another smirk. ¡°Besides, you know I know you have it. And I¡¯m going to punish you for it anyway.¡±

    Dani¡¯s response to this was yet another shrug, keeping her head down, eyes cast on the displaced snow, exposing patches of frozen soil beneath her.

    ¡°Do you understand why mom wanted me to be your Instructor?¡±

    ¡°As punishment probably.¡±

    ¡°And who do you suppose is getting punished here?¡±

    Dani raised her head to glare at her sister. ¡°Excuse me if I¡¯m not feeling sorry for you right now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re excused.¡± Dani¡¯s next glare drew a chuckle from Lena. ¡°What? You think you¡¯re not being a pain in my ass? I¡¯m hungry, I¡¯m cold, mom will definitely want my head when she finds out what I let you do to yourself.¡±

    ¡°You could have cut me down at any point.¡± Dani argued.

    Lena shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re fifteen years old, Daniela. You were supposed to be a Wolf by now. You¡¯re supposed to be the Alpha someday. Acting like an irresponsible brat stopped being cute a long time ago. Grow the fuck up.¡±

    Dani turned away, offering no answer. If she was completely honest, she would have to admit that getting into trouble wasn¡¯t the real reason she never reached for the knife. The excuses she constantly made for herself would never work on Lena. And this wasn¡¯t an argument she wanted to have right now.

    ¡°What¡¯s going to happen the day you¡¯re out there and you find yourself in a similar situation? What happens when there¡¯s no one else to cut you down? Are you just going to shrug your shoulders and say ¡®oh, well, I guess I better give up¡¯?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? Because that¡¯s not what I saw.¡±

    Dani curled up more under her sister¡¯s cloak, fists clenching tight. Lena was right; she would turn sixteen that Spring, and yet, her sister knew how to bring the bratty-five-year-old out of her. She¡¯d been so angry at herself for triggering that trap in the first place; so caught up in berating herself, that she did the equivalent to sticking her fingers in her ears and pretending she was somewhere else. She needed to grow up faster.

    Lena would turn twenty in the Summer. Four years wasn¡¯t that great of an age difference, but unlike Dani, she had been quick to grow up¡ªa full fledged Wolf at age fourteen, and a near flawless assassination record until the previous year. That was when their mother decided to put her in charge of Dani¡¯s training. It was an arrangement neither of them was particularly happy with.

    Dani continued to keep her head down and for the moment, Lena allowed her to wallow in self-pity for a little while longer. When she lifted her head, Lena had reopened her book; the bright blue glow emanating from her eyes the only remaining source of light in the clearing. ¡°You¡¯re going to give yourself a headache like that.¡±

    ¡°I already gave myself a headache when I woke up this morning, but I appreciate the concern.¡±

    Dani let out a short burst of laughter, and pulled out the knife she kept tucked in her boot. She held it out for Lena to take. ¡°Damned if you do, damned if you don¡¯t, right? I guess I should have used it.¡± Lena looked up from her book and took the knife from her wordlessly. Dani¡¯s shoulders sagged with another weary breath. ¡°I think I¡¯m alright to go back now.¡±

    Lena pocketed the knife, closed the book, then stood and offered her hand. Dani took it and pulled herself up with a soft groan. She stumbled and Lena grabbed her by the forearm to hold her steady. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡± she asked.

    Dani nodded. ¡°Mhm. My legs just needed to . . . function. I¡¯m okay.¡± She flinched when Lena continued holding her by the arm and squeezed her forearm in return. ¡°Hey. I¡¯m alright, really.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Lena let go, shaking her head briefly then starting to walk in the direction of the camp, picking up her travel bag from the ground as she passed it.

    ¡°Are you alright? You¡¯re making that face.¡± Dani pointed out as she followed.

    Lena glanced over her shoulder at her. ¡°What face?¡±

    ¡°Your ¡®I¡¯m going through one of my telepath things¡¯ face.¡± Dani smirked.

    Lena frowned, picking up her pace. ¡°I don¡¯t have a ¡®telepath face¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you do. It¡¯s in-between ¡®I think I saw a ghost¡¯ and ¡®I just smelled something awful¡¯.¡±

    Lena rubbed her forehead as she tracked ahead. ¡°Shut up.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. Sarah came up with it, I¡¯m just confirming it¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Sarah is only nine. I won¡¯t get to properly torture her for a couple more years. You, on the other hand . . . .¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Lena chuckled, but stopped once she realized she had been walking too far ahead. ¡°It¡¯s not a telepath thing, just my head getting worse. It¡¯ll probably get better after I get some sleep.¡±

    Dani hummed as she caught up to her sister. They weren¡¯t too far from camp. The area Lena chose for them to train consisted of narrow paths connecting a multitude of secluded clearings enveloped by dense forest. The area was safely within their territory, but isolated enough from their encampment that it created the illusion of solitude and, in situations like the one Dani found herself in earlier, helplessness. In hindsight, no one had passed anywhere near them in the two and a half hours Dani had been hanging from that tree branch. She winced, recalling Lena¡¯s question of what would happen had no one been there to cut her down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up so hard. That¡¯s my job.¡± Lena mumbled.

    Dani scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m not. I just hate it when you¡¯re right.¡± Damn telepaths.

    ¡°Life must be a terrible ordeal for you, then.¡± Lena¡¯s tone was even, but Dani could still hear the smirk in her voice.

    ¡°People wouldn¡¯t think you¡¯re such an arrogant, stuck-up, nuisance if you stopped saying things like that.¡± Dani told her, rolling her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not always right.¡±

    ¡°No. Of course not. But when I say I¡¯m right, it''s because I know I am. If people have a problem with that, they¡¯re within their right, but it¡¯s not arrogant to be sure of yourself. You should try it sometime.¡±

    ¡°I do try.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Lena smiled, softer this time. ¡°But I think that¡¯s a lecture for another day. I¡¯m already making you help the workers clean up after dinner tonight.¡±

    Dani groaned. ¡°I almost died, can¡¯t you punish me tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be better for both of us to get it out of the way now. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll end up doing something else tomorrow I¡¯ll need to punish you for.¡±

    ¡°Not if I don¡¯t get caught.¡±

    Lena responded with a disbelieving scoff, but drew the knife she¡¯d pocketed earlier and held it out. ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°. . . You¡¯re letting me keep that?¡±

    ¡°Strictly for training purposes. And don¡¯t get caught with it. I get enough of a hard time from the other Instructors for being ¡®irresponsible¡¯. Twins forbid you break a nail.¡±

    Dani took the knife and once again concealed it in her right boot. ¡°Wait . . . What? They do realize what you¡¯re training me for, don¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Again . . . Why do you think I¡¯m your Instructor? No one wants to put a dent on the Alpha¡¯s daughter. Especially not the Alpha.¡±

    Dani hummed under her breath. She had heard some of the older Instructors complain about Lena¡¯s methods before. Her mother didn¡¯t seem to take issue, however. Or if she had, it wasn¡¯t where anyone else would hear it. Conversation died down the closer they drew to home. As the narrow paths they traversed began to open and merge with the main trails, moonlight illuminated their path.

    The Wolves Camp was a small city carved into the core of the forest. The clearing at the center was illuminated by a large fire pit that served as a point of congregation for idle Wolves and younger members of the clan. Winding paths connected to that clearing, meandering in between rows and clusters of wooden cabins. As they approached the edges of the camp proper, they noticed signs of life here and there; movements amongst the trees, the occasional scout coming out to greet them as they passed. It was still relatively silent, but as the faint glow of the firepit became visible, Dani could feel herself finally relax.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    The center of the camp, on the other hand, was bustling with activity. Groups of people clad in several shades of brown and green congregated around the warmth of the fire, engrossed in cheerful conversation. The flames at times would be the tallest thing in the camp, next to the trees, with licks of flames reaching heights above the cul de sac of cabins that surrounded it. Dani took off Lena¡¯s cloak, offering it back to her once they were close enough to the fire. Lena took the cloak and draped it over her own shoulders with a small smile. ¡°Go get some food and then stay to help Larissa with the clean up.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not coming to the dining hall with me?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not hungry. I¡¯m going to see mom, report, and then call it a night.¡±

    Dani gave Lena a glare not too unlike their mother¡¯s. ¡°You should eat something.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t starve. Now go on. If you do a decent job with the clean-up I¡¯ll consider letting you take the day off tomorrow.¡±

    Dani frowned, knowing that this was Lena¡¯s attempt to distract her from the issue at hand, but also knowing that arguing wouldn¡¯t do anything. ¡°Alright. Have a good night.¡±

    Lena nodded briefly and started walking in the direction of the Alpha¡¯s cabin. Dani remained near the fire pit, by herself, watching until she disappeared behind a row of cabins.

    <hr>

    [Wolves Camp | Lacus 25th 2525 | Early Evening]

    The Alpha¡¯s cabin was situated in a small clearing at the end of a narrow path. It was easily accessible from the main encampment; just a short walk or quick sprint away. Its door was always open unless the Alpha had retired for the night, or there was a meeting taking place. As Lena reached the end of the trail, she saw the dim glow of candle light emanating from an open crack on the door. There were shadows moving between the light source and the doorway. Lena stopped in her tracks, observing the movement. Despite the door not being fully closed it was obvious that there was something going on within the cabin she might not want to walk in on.

    The door opened before she could make a decision and a figure stormed out of the cabin. Lena winced as the man collided with her on his way past. Images from the inside of the cabin flashed before her eyes¡ªpalms slamming onto a table top, heated unintelligible arguing. It came and went in a flash, too quickly to make sense of. ¡°What did you do this time, old man? I mean, you got her to yell at you. That¡¯s a feat.¡±

    The man stopped in his tracks and turned; dark eyes smoldering with anger, but before he could muster a reply, there was another movement from the cabin and his expression sobered. He snorted and turned his back again. ¡°Mind your damn business.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s rich coming from you.¡± Lena muttered under her breath, but let him go without further comment. Reuben Fletcher had a long, respectable track record as an assassin and an Instructor in the clan. Even if he didn¡¯t exactly outrank her, Lena knew that antagonizing the man as much as she did wasn¡¯t a good idea. It wasn¡¯t something she would normally do, if the man didn¡¯t take such a gigantic issue with her mere existence. He wasn¡¯t the only Instructor in the clan to criticize her, but the others did it because they thought she had an attitude; and she couldn¡¯t fault them for that. Reuben would go out of his way to criticize her at any given chance dating back to when she was just a Recruit.

    Lena shook her head. She had come here for a reason after all, but as she turned to face the cabin door, another figure crossed the threshold. His face was shadowed with the candlelight at his back, but he was instantly recognizable as Reuben¡¯s eldest son, Emmett. Unlike his father, he seemed in no hurry whatsoever; walking at a leisurely pace, hands in his coat pockets. Emmett acknowledged her with a pleasant smile. ¡°Hey there, Bright Eyes, how was training today?¡±

    ¡°More exhausting than usual.¡± Lena frowned, Emmett towered over here and when she looked up to examine his face, the first thing she noticed was a bruise forming on his cheek. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Emmett shrugged. ¡°I got a little too far under the old guy¡¯s skin. Don¡¯t feel too sorry for me, I knew what I was doing.¡±

    ¡°Oh. So it was your intention to get punched in the face?¡±

    Emmett shrugged a second time, but followed the gesture by pulling one hand out of his pocket and running it through his hair. ¡°Not specifically, but . . . I¡¯ll still call it a win.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still an irredeemable idiot,¡± she scolded.

    ¡°It¡¯s part of my charm.¡± Emmett smiled, though it didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes.

    ¡°What was the argument about?¡± Lena asked.

    Emmett shoved his hand back in his pocket and sighed. ¡°When your mother called me back I had to sit down with her and go over all of my activity while I was in Newhaven. The Inn¡¯s finances, civilian hires, possible Recruits I was scoping out while I was there . . . and also some of my personal relationships. Tom and a handful of Instructors were present at this meeting. My father wasn¡¯t one of them, but . . . You know how information spreads around here, it¡¯s surprising it took this long for him to hear about it.¡±

    ¡°About your . . . personal relationships?¡±

    Emmett hummed. ¡°I was seeing someone while I was there. It wasn¡¯t anything serious and he only ever knew me as ¡®James¡¯, but . . .¡± He shifted as he thought, ¡°dad took issue, because of course he did, and he wasn¡¯t too happy when I decided to talk back. So here we are.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought he cares who you¡¯re with. What was wrong with this guy?¡±

    Emmett smirked. ¡°He was a member of the Castle Guard.¡±

    Lena frowned in thought for a few moments, then snorted a laugh. ¡°Seriously? Come on, Emmett.¡±

    ¡°Your mother said I was in the clear. He would probably get into a lot more shit than me for it. Think about it; he knew I was a Wolf, because let¡¯s face it, they know, but that¡¯s it. Only someone as paranoid as my father would think a castle guard is going to come in like that¡ª¡± he smirked, ¡°no pun intended¡ªto try and get information. ¡±

    Lena crossed her arms, another thoughtful frown crossing her features. ¡°That does make sense.¡±

    Emmett arched an eyebrow as he watched her reaction. ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯re just being careful. After what happened with Eddie, I don¡¯t blame them.¡±

    ¡°I wish they¡¯d tell me more about it, but mom and Tom are still of the opinion there¡¯s only so much that needs to be out in the open. After what happened with Eldric . . . It wouldn¡¯t be a good idea for the entire clan to be riled up.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± Emmett looked past her down the trail. ¡°Has he talked to you about it at all?¡±

    ¡°No. He¡¯s been avoiding me lately.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s probably worried you¡¯re gonna get in his head if he doesn¡¯t want to talk about it.¡±

    Lena frowned. ¡°I would never do that.¡±

    ¡°Not on purpose, no, but you can¡¯t always help it, can you, Bright Eyes? And we know that.¡±

    Lena flinched and responded with a dejected nod of agreement. Emmet placed a sympathetic hand on her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t take it too hard. He¡¯ll come around when he¡¯s ready to talk about it.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± Lena took a deep breath. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Emmett gave her shoulder a reassuring squeeze before letting go. ¡°You should go in there and I should go secure a bowl of stew before the mess hall closes for the night.¡± He moved past her and started his way down the path to camp. ¡°See you around, kiddo.¡±

    ¡°See you,¡± Lena mumbled. She waited for him to disappear into the cover of trees before turning around and finally entering the cabin.

    The Alpha¡¯s cabin wasn¡¯t very distinct from any other in the encampment. It was just the first. It was considered a piece of living history by the clan as a whole, and she was sure a lot of the stories she heard growing up were at the very least embellished. As a child she enjoyed hearing about all the disastrous lightning storms and wildfires that somehow left the cabin unscathed despite devastating everything around it, but even then she had a hard time believing it was somehow blessed by the Twins themselves. Though her skepticism didn¡¯t stop her from sharing those same stories with her sisters, Lena only ever saw the cabin as home. Even with how tired she felt, and with the prospect of finding her mother in a sour mood, crossing the threshold brought her comfort.

    The front room of the cabin served as a meeting room and an office. It held no more than ten people sitting; a few more if they stood and hugged the walls. Meetings behind locked doors had never been the norm in the Wolfpack¡ªnot until recently anyway. The Alpha¡¯s cabin was never built for it. A large desk sat facing the doorway, multiple chairs were placed along the walls, leaving some space in the center to walk around. The two doors leading to the bedrooms were usually closed at all times for privacy reasons, but as Lena walked in she noticed the door to her mother¡¯s bedroom was cracked open. She stopped beside the desk and knocked against the desktop.

    ¡°One moment!¡±

    Lena hummed and pulled up a chair to sit across from the desk. The candles lighting the room were burned halfway through and the flickering flames cast dancing shadows on the walls around her. She leaned back on her chair and watched them sway across the wooden ceiling, her tired eyes blurring in and out of focus at regular intervals. It had been a rough day; a rough couple of months, even. And if today¡¯s training session was anything to go by, she wasn¡¯t feeling optimistic.

    ¡°At least someone seems to be having it worse than me today.¡± Her mother¡¯s voice was soft and amused, but the deep note of exhaustion underneath didn¡¯t go unnoticed.

    Lena straightened in her seat and rubbed her eyes. ¡°I ran into Reuben and Emmett outside. Putting out fires already?¡±

    Claire Wendell took her seat on the other side of the desk, with a rueful smile. ¡°I expected something like this to happen when I decided to make Emmett an Instructor, but I felt it was time for him to come home.¡±

    Lena examined Claire¡¯s expression carefully. It was still difficult for her to know when she was speaking to her mother, and when she was speaking to the Alpha. Even though she could get away with questions most other Wolves couldn¡¯t, there was a line she knew better than to cross. And tonight didn¡¯t feel like the night to toe that line. ¡°I can come back in the morning if you want.¡±

    ¡°No. Tell me how today went.¡± Claire smiled. ¡°By the looks of you, it wasn¡¯t great.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t great, no.¡± Lena rubbed her sore eyes and leaned into the desk in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m starting to question if I should be the one to do this.¡±

    ¡°Helena . . .¡±

    ¡°There is pressure and then there¡¯s pressure. Maybe this shouldn¡¯t be coming from me.¡±

    Claire leaned back in her chair, her expression stiff. ¡°Tell me what happened today.¡±

    Lena sighed, she was talking to the Alpha now for sure. ¡°We were doing stealth training in the field. It was going well. Dani was doing exceptionally well in avoiding me. The problem arose when she triggered a rope trap. I assume one of the other Instructors set it up for their Recruit and left it behind. When she got caught in it, she wanted me to end the exercise. I told her no. She got herself in that situation, she should get herself out. We sat there for two and half hours until I deemed it too dangerous to leave her hanging any longer.¡±

    ¡°Could she have cut herself down without assistance?¡±

    ¡°In five minutes at most. She had a knife in her boot, even if it took her a while to reach, it wouldn¡¯t have taken longer than that. Minimal effort. She didn¡¯t even try.¡±

    ¡°Do you think it wouldn¡¯t have been an issue if she had someone else for an Instructor?¡±

    ¡°I think if she¡¯d been alone under similar circumstances, she would have been able to cut herself down. Dani is smart; she¡¯s resourceful. She wouldn¡¯t be such a pain in the ass if she wasn¡¯t. Everyone in this camp has, at one point or another, seen her come up with insane solutions in order to get what she wants. If what she wants is a joke, and it doesn¡¯t involve any form of actual consequence. But she doesn¡¯t like to fail, she doesn¡¯t like the prospect of being a disappointment . . .¡± Lena let her sentence trail off with an uncomfortable sound caught in the back of her throat.

    ¡°¡®In my eyes¡¯. Is that what you were about to say?¡± Claire¡¯s expression was unreadable.

    Lena hesitated, but nodded. ¡°She thinks you assigned her to me as punishment.¡±

    ¡°And who does she believe is being punished?¡±

    Lena chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Claire watched closely from across the desk. ¡°Have you had your tea this morning? You¡¯re looking a little pale.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it, it tastes like grass.¡± Lena muttered, rubbing her forehead. ¡°It barely helps anyway.¡±

    ¡°Barely is still better than nothing. Make yourself a cup before bed. And get food.¡±

    Lena shook her head, hand still pressed over her eyes. ¡°Mom . . .¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡®mom¡¯ me. You¡¯re an adult but I can still force tea down your throat if I have to.¡±

    ¡°I thought I came here to talk about Dani¡¯s training. Not my health.¡±

    ¡°And how do you intend to conduct said training when you¡¯re incapable of holding your head up?¡±

    Lena forced down an aggravated sound before it escaped her and took a deep breath instead. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine after I get some sleep.¡±

    Claire took a deep breath of her own and reached across the table to gently coax Lena to lift her head and meet her eyes. ¡°Where do you think your sisters learned to be such stubborn pieces of work? Hm?¡±

    Lena smirked. ¡°Where do you think I learned?¡±

    ¡°I wonder.¡± Claire¡¯s expression matched her daughter¡¯s for a brief moment before it sobered. ¡°You were always quite vocal about your Instructors¡¯ shortcomings when you were a Recruit. All four of them. If anything, I expect you¡¯ll at least be able to handle your sister now. If her abilities aren¡¯t the issue, then concentrate your efforts on the actual root of the problem.¡±

    ¡°Easier said than done,¡± Lena muttered.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have assigned her to you if I thought you couldn¡¯t handle it. I would appreciate it if you could trust my judgement at the very least.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t really argue with that.¡± Lena forced herself to straighten up, squinting at the persistent ache behind her eyes. She placed both hands on the desk to steady herself and stood. ¡°If I may be excused now, I should go make that tea and get some sleep. I told Dani she could take a day tomorrow, so I¡¯ll try to sleep in.¡±

    ¡°You may be excused, yes.¡± Claire stood as well and made her way across the table to see Lena out, concern in her eyes. ¡°Come see me after you wake up tomorrow.¡±

    Lena nodded, pacing towards the door, careful not to stumble. ¡°I will. Good night, mom.¡±

    <hr>

    [Wolves Camp | Lacus 25th, 2525 | Late Night]

    The dining hall had been closed for hours. All the tables were cleared, chairs stacked along the borders of the main room. The wall sconces snuffed out. From the earliest hours of the morning and well into the evening, the room would be alive with the sounds of chatter and the pleasant aroma of stew, fresh bread, and warm teas. After hours, it became nothing but an empty shell, populated only by darkness and the echoing creaks of aging wood. On this particular night, however, the stillness was disrupted by the occasional disgruntled mutters of a teenager.

    Dani sat on the kitchen floor with a large cast-iron pot between her legs. Her persistent scrubbing was doing more damage to her hands than to the layer of burnt stew stuck to the bottom, but she refused to let it win. ¡°Come on, you stupid piece of sh¡ª¡± She cut herself off mid-curse when the pitter patter of bare feet caught her ears. She lifted her head in time to see messy brown hair begin to poke out from behind the door frame, ¡°Sarah?¡±

    Sarah shuffled into full view with sluggish steps, eyes blurred from sleep. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you come home?¡±

    Dani shrugged and the flare of pain across her shoulders caused a grimace in its wake. ¡°I¡¯m not done with my chores.¡±

    Sarah hummed, pacing into the dimly lit kitchen and sitting on the floor beside her. ¡°You can¡¯t finish tomorrow?¡±

    Dani shook her head and resumed trying to scrub the burnt layer from the bottom of the pot. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be out of bed. It¡¯s not safe to wander off in the middle of the night like that.¡±

    ¡°I just walked across camp, what¡¯s unsafe about that?¡±

    Dani finally paused her incessant scrubbing to shoot her little sister a warning glare. ¡°The camp is still the forest and you should always be careful. Do you understand?¡±

    Sarah¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°But you sneak out all the time.¡±

    ¡°Not all the time. And I¡¯m me. You¡¯re just a kid.¡± Dani continued scrubbing the pan with renewed vigor.

    ¡°I¡¯m nine!¡± Sarah protested.

    ¡°My point exactly.¡± Dani glanced over with a small smirk. ¡°Enjoy it while it lasts. A couple of years from now you''ll be scrubbing stew pots in the middle of the night.¡±

    Sarah frowned, mumbling. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡±

    Dani hummed, concealing a groan as she continued scrubbing. ¡°Did something happen today?¡±

    Sarah pouted. ¡°Perry killed me.¡±

    Dani chuckled. ¡°Aw. You¡¯re not the long-standing, undefeated Assassin in your kiddie class anymore?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not funny!¡±Sarah¡¯s pout grew even larger. ¡°No one managed to kill me in a game of Assassin since last year.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a game, Sarah,¡± Dani reminded her. ¡°Get back at him tomorrow.¡±

    Sarah snorted, muttering under her breath. ¡°Jerk.¡±

    Dani shook her head, full blown laughter distracting her from her task. ¡°Twins, you really are sore about this, huh? That kid better watch himself.¡± She once again resumed her task, letting her laughter fade and shooting Sarah another small glance. ¡°You still having trouble with math?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes. It¡¯s not as bad this year.¡±

    ¡°If you need help with it, just let me know, alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing okay for now, but I will.¡± Sarah watched her continue to fruitlessly scrub the pot for a while still before interjecting. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re gonna get that out tonight.¡±

    Dani frowned, but before she had the chance to argue the sound of wooden boards creaking under heavy boots sounded from the empty hall, a man¡¯s voice calling out. ¡°Sarah!¡±

    Sarah groaned. ¡°You got me in trouble!¡±

    Dani snorted. ¡°I didn¡¯t drag you out of bed, squirt.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have to get out of bed if you were home!¡±

    The argument was cut off by a forced cough coming from the kitchen door. The silhouette standing in the doorway was familiar, the tranquil-yet-stern voice of their father much softer now that he found them. ¡°Sarah, why aren¡¯t you in bed?¡±

    Despite the man¡¯s soft tone, Sarah winced, knowing she had done something wrong. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep.¡±

    ¡°You know better than to wander off. You¡¯re lucky your mother didn¡¯t wake up.¡± Their father added. ¡°Go back to bed.¡±

    Sarah stood from the kitchen floor, giving her father a doubtful look. ¡°By myself?¡±

    ¡°Malik is waiting outside to walk you home.¡± He smiled, crouching down to her level and playfully tapping her on the nose. ¡°I need to talk to your sister for a minute, so say goodnight.¡±

    Sarah nodded, her expression smoothing over as she turned to her sister. ¡°Good night.¡±

    ¡°Good night, squirt.¡± Dani smiled at her sister over the pot of burnt stew, still attempting to scrub it clean.

    Thomas Wendell stood, watching his daughter persist in her fruitless endeavor for a long moment; much like Sarah had done. ¡°Helena told me what happened earlier in the afternoon.¡±

    Dani glanced up and mumbled. ¡°I¡¯ll do better next time.¡±

    ¡°I have no doubt that you will.¡± Tom smiled. ¡°You might want to consider that sleep would facilitate that.¡±

    ¡°I told Larissa I would finish this and I have the day off tomorrow.¡± Dani muttered, scrubbing the bottom of the pot harder.

    ¡°I''m sure she will understand if you go to bed.¡± Tom¡¯s voice was even as he held out his hand for her to take. ¡°Come on now, pup.¡±

    ¡°I just want to finish.¡± Dani muttered, scrubbing harder and ignoring the lingering pain in her shoulders. ¡°Let me finish.¡±

    Tom frowned, a note of warning coming into his voice at her insistence. ¡°Daniela.¡±

    Dani dropped the sponge into the pot finally. ¡°I just wanted to finish something today.¡±

    Tom¡¯s voice softened as he continued to hold out his hand to her. ¡°I know, pup. It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Dani reached for his hand with a sigh of defeat, pulling herself up and allowing the man to draw her into a hug. The comfort drawing a soft contained sob from her.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Tom repeated. ¡°It was just a bad day. You¡¯ll feel better once you get some rest.¡±

    Dani shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m tired of feeling like I¡¯ve let people down.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not letting anyone down.¡± Tom assured her. ¡°You need to remember that no matter what happens in training, your sister still loves you. Your mother still loves you. All of this is meant to build you up stronger. To keep you safe.¡±

    Dani let out a deep, exhausted breath, pulling away from the hug with unsteady steps. ¡°I should soak it overnight. The pot.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Tom¡¯s amused smile was clear in his as he watched her fill the pot with a bucket of water. He waited for her to return to his side and placed one arm around her shoulder to lead her out of the kitchen. ¡°So, what are you planning on doing with your free time tomorrow?¡±

    Dani breathed out a bitter chuckle. ¡°Sleep. I hope.¡±

    Thomas chuckled softly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t count on Sarah allowing that, but one can hope.¡±

    Dani drew another deep breath as they walked outside, inhaling the cool forest air. The camp was silent save for their footsteps. The towering flames of the campfire now extinguished, leaving the surrounding cabins engulfed in darkness. Dani would never have walked across the camp on her own at Sarah¡¯s age. It wasn¡¯t until her training started that Dani began to truly feel comfortable exploring the forest on her own. The rustling of the leaves were now a familiar call rather than nightmarish whispers. Home.

 30è—±2 ?s??o? ??? ?o ????? ???

    ¨B??p?no?s ??? ???o ¡±''?o? ''????u poo?¡° ''p???? ? ?u??q?n? ''??? ??? uo p?????s pu? p?ppou ?u??

    ¡±¨B????uo? d???s s¡¯????u poo? ? ??? o? ??? pu? ss?? ???? ?o ???? ???? o?¡° ¨B?uo? p?? ????s pu? ?u?p uo??????p ??? u? pou o? u?n? s¡¯?????? s?? ?? ¡±¨B??no?? ''?o??o?o? ???un ?ou ???n??do? ¨Bs?? ''?u???s ?¡¯? ???? ???s????d s? ????¡°

    ¡±¨Buo???n??s s??? u? ??np? ??? ?q o? p??u ? ???? s? ?u???s ??¡¯no? ???? ''os¡° ¨B?????? s¡¯????o? ??? ?? ?????n?? ???q p?o? o? ??q?un s?? ?u??

    ¡±¨B?? ?o ??q?d??u? s? u?qn?? ?ou? su??? ¨Buo ?ou ?o?? ?u????s?? ?s????x? o? no? ?s??p? ? ¨B???p?? ??? ?o ?s??? ¨Bp???o?u? ?uo????? o? ???????u?q ???s?? ??o?d ???? ''?q ??? ?? ???????? ''??o??no ??? ?qnop ? pu? ¨Buo??n?os ?u?u????d ??o? ? pu?? o? p???o? ?q ??¡¯? no? ?o o?? ??? ?o? ????s oo? ???s?? s??o?d ''s? ?? s? ?su???? ;?u??d???u? s??? ?? ???? ??s ?sn? s¡¯???¡° ¨Bo?? s?u??o? ?sn? ?uop p?? ?????n?p ??? ????un ?ou ''p?????o? ??? p?qqn? ??????

    ¡±??o? ?u?????u?¡°

    ¡±¨B?u?????u? o? p???o? ?q ??¡¯? ?o no? ?o o?? ??? u?????q suo????????? ?o s?????? ?u??????s ???qnd ??o? ?u? ?u?? ?¡¯uop ? ?poo?s??pun ?? ??? ¨B?? ??pu?? ??? ??? pu? s??o?? o? ?? ??od?? ''u?op p??? ?no? d??? o? ?u?o? ??? no? ''??po? ?un?s ?????? ?no? u? p???o?u? uos s?? ?u????? ?o? no? s?z?uo???u? ??q?????u? u?qn?? u???¡°

    ¡±?s??¡°

    ¡±¨B ¨B ¨B?u???? pu?¡° ¨B?u?? o? ???q uo??u???? p?u?n? ??s ¡±¨B?d????? u? ???? ??¡¯? ?nq ''???? ?s??o?d ?¡¯u?? ?¡° ¨Bu???? p?? s?????n?p ??? ???d ??? p??o??o? s¡¯??????

    ¡±??q??? ''????u ?o??o?o?¡° ¨B??o p???pu?? p?? s???s?s ??? uo??????p ??? u? p?ppou ??s ¡±¨Bop ???? ??ns ??????u? ?ou ?¡¯?¡° ''p?sn?d ??s ¡±''?nq ''uo???n??s ??o?? s??? ?o ???? ???? o? p??u no? pu??s??pun ?¡° ¨B???? s??? ?????o s¡¯????o? ??? u? ?ou pu? d??? ?o ???u?? ??? u? ?u?pu??s ???? ???? ???? ???s??? ?u?pu???? ''suo??s?nb ?u? ?u???o? ?o?? ???q p??? ?nq ''p?u?o?? ?u??

    ¡±¨B???? s??? ?ou ¨B?ou p????? ?¡¯?¡°

    ¡±?p???su? ?o? o? ??od?? ?¡¯u?? ????¡°

    ¡±¨B??od?? pu? ???q ??o? o? u?qn?? pu? ?????? ?o? ???? o? p??u ? ''?????un??o?un¡°

    ¡±?sn u?o? o? ??q? ?q no? ????¡° ¨B?????n? u??? u??s ??? uo ??p ?o ????? ??? ?u?????s ''p?????o? ??? p?qqn? ??sno??suo?un ?u?? ¡±¨B??ns¡°

    ¡±¨B?s???d ''??? o? ??nou? ???? ???? ???? ??ns ???? ¨B???? ?u?u?p ??? o? ???????s s???s?s ?no? ???? u??? ????do?d dn s??s?? ????s ??ns ????¡° ¨B????s ??? u???uo? o? s??????q? ??? ?o ?s?q ??? o? ?u???? ''p??? ??? ?oo?s ??????

    ¡±¨Bs?so? ??? ???o? ??¡¯? ?u????d?? p??u s???o?? ????? ?? ''dn u???? ???? d??? ??¡¯? ¨B?o? ''???? ? ?sn? s?? ??¡° ¨Bp????s ?u?? ¡±¨B??po? ???? ?o p?sn??? ?¡¯? ???? puo??s ??? s¡¯?? ¨B?uun?¡°

    ¡±¨B???un??oddo u???? ????? ?? ?u??d???u? s??? u? ?o??? ?u?????? ?o? ???u???? s¡¯???s?s ?no? ????s ?¡¯uop no? ???? s?u?ss??q ?? ?uno? p?no?s ?¡° ¨B?oo? ?u?z?u??n??s ? ?u?? ???? ?????? ¡±¨Bou os ''?u?op ?no? ??????u? s?? s??? ???? ?qnop ou ???? ?¡°

    ¡±?no? ??? ??? ?s?und o? ?u?o? ?????? ?ou ??¡¯no?¡° ¨B????o? ??? ?o ?uo?? u? ???s??? ?q ?u?pu??s ?u?? ?u????? ''p?no? ?? s? ?s?? s? ?u??o? ???p?? ??? o? ??nou? s?? ?????? ???

    ¡±¨Buo?su?dsns ?no? ?u??np puno?? ?oq ???? ?u?????? ?o? p?pu????d?? ?q ??¡¯no? ?????? ??o? ??? ???? pu??s no? ???uo? ??? ¨B??u??? pu? dn ?s?? o? ?ou ¨B?ou? o? p??u no? ??? s¡¯????¡° ¨Bp?pp? ??s ¡±''???????d?s ¨Bs?????oss? ?o ??dno? ? ?u???s?? ??¡¯????¡°

    ¡±?o? ???? p?p ?????¡° ¨B?u?ddo?s u??? ''d??s ???? ? ?u???? ''p???u??? ???p??

    ¡±¨Bu?n??? ???? ??o??q ??q??u?s??d ???s?no? ???? no? ?s???ns ? ''?u?sq? ???u???n? ??? ????o?q pu? ?????? ?no? ¨B???????? ''oo? no?¡° ¨B?x?u ???p?? o? p?u?n? ??s ¡±¨B??qno?? ??? ???o? ?q ?¡¯uo? ??p ???? ??o ?u??s?? ???dsns ? ''s???o?? ?so?? ?o p?? ??? pu? ¨Bdn ?s?? o? ''????s ''????u?p¡° ¨Bs??p?no?s ??? ?o ?n??s ? pu? u??? ss??????s ? ???? p?puods?? ?????n?p ?s?p?? ??? u??? sd?? ??? ?s?d ?u?d??s? ???s p??sn??x? u? ''?z?? s¡¯?u?? ???n?? pu? ?u?p ?s?d p??oo? ??????

    ¡±¨B????s ? ''?u??s?? o? o? p??u?? ?sn? ?¡° ¨B???s?s ??? ?? ??p?no?s ??? ???o p??u?od pu? p?????s ??s ¡±¨B???? s??? ?? ?¡¯us?? ¨B?dou¡° ¨Buos??d ??? ?? ???????p p???? ????? u???s s¡¯????o? ??? ?q p?z??un ??????n s?? ?u?p

    ¡±?s??? ?o ?u?u??? ??? u???dx? o? ???? no? ?o ?uo p?no?¡°

    ¨B???? ????? o? ????? ?u?pu??s s?? ???s??? ??d?? ??? ?u??d???u? ??? ?o ???u?? ??? p?????? ???? ???? ??? ?q ???? ''???? ?o ????s ??? ?? ?u?d??? os u?? s??ds??? pu? ?????n?? ??? ¨B??p?od p??o?o?-?oqu??? u? ''?o? o? p??? ''p????o? ?u??d???u? ??? o?u? ??o??s u??p???? s¡¯??d?? ??? ??s ???? ???? u???o ?¡¯us?? ?? ¨B??u?s??d ?no? ??p???ou??? ss?? u??? ''??? u? ??q ?¡¯up?no? sp??n? pu? s?no?s ??? ''??nou? u?ou? ???? ???? no? ?? ''p????ouun d??? s???o? ??? ?? ?????? o? ??q?ssod?? s?? ?? ?????

    ¡±¨Bp??ou ¨Bs???oo? ????nq¡°

    ¡±¨B?s?? u? ?sn? ?????? ? ???? ¨B ¨B ¨B ?nq ''uos???d?o? u? ?s?? ?? ???? ????s no? ?u??? ? os ''s???oo? ????nq ???? ?????? ?no? ?q??q ?¡¯u?? ? ''????¡°

    ¡±¨B????? ?q ????? no? ?u??? ? ''??po? ?????¡°

    ¡±¨Bno? ???? u?? ??s ?u??? ? ?nq ''?u?u s¡¯??s ¨B????s ??no??? o? o? ???? ????? no? ''?ou? ?¡¯uop ?¡° ¨Bp???n? ???n????no?? ?u??

    ¡±¨B?s??????o ?nss? u? ?q ?¡¯up?no? ?? ??????? ¨B??? ???? ???p o? ?u?? ?¡¯uop ? ?sn???q ?? ?noq? ???? o? ?u??u?? ?ou ¨B ¨B ¨B??o?ss? u? ?? s???? ?? ?ou? ? ¨B???os ?¡¯?¡° ¨Bp?ppou ???p??

    ¡±¨B???o? os ''uo os ¨B?n?? ?q o? ?? ?u?? ?¡¯us?op ?? ?sn???q ;???o?? ou s?? ?? ???un ?¡¯us?op ?? pu????d o? ?u?o? s¡¯?? ?nq ''s?ou? ?????? ?no? ¨B?o?p? u? ?ou s¡¯?? ?sn???q s?ou? ?????? ¨Bs???qo?d s?sn?? ?? ss??un ?u????u? ?s? o? ?u?o? ?ou ??¡¯???? ?nq ''s?ou? ?o? ''s?ou? ????o? ?? ¨B?? s¡¯???? pu? ?u?p p?o? ? ??????????o ¨B?ou ?q s?ou? ?uo????? ''???s?uo? ''?u??? ? ¨B???p?? ''???? ?q u??? no? ???? uo spu?d?p¡° ¨Bp????s ?u??

    ¡±??ou? ???? op¡° ¨Bspu???s u?o?q ???p ??? ?u?u???s s?u?d pu? s?n?q ??? o? ??pn?s ??u??o u? ?u?pp? ''???? s?? ??no??? pu?? ? u?? ???p??

    ¡±¨B?? ???o ??? ??¡¯??s ¨B?u??? ?sno???? ? ?q ????? ?? ?u??? ? ¨B?ou? ?¡¯uop¡° ¨Bp???n??s ?u??

    ¡±???? ?????¡° ¨Bp??u?? ???p??

    ¡±¨B?ou no? ???? ?¡¯us?op ??s p?p???p ????s pu? ??p? s¡¯?u?p s?? ??¡°

    ¡±¨B??no?? ?????? p?z??d ? ??ns ?? ???? o? ???? ?¡¯up?p no?¡° ¨Bp???ous ???p?? ¡±¨B???? s¡¯???? ?soddns¡°

    ¡±¨B???? ?noq? ?¡¯us?? s??? ¨Bspuno?? ?u?u???? ??? ?o? ???? ???s u?? ? ¨B??po? u?? o? p??u ?¡¯up?p ?¡° ¨Bp????n?? ??s

    ¡±¨B???? ????u? ??? u?op ???? ?u?????? ???? no? ???? ??ns ?o? ?ou? ? ¨B?ou ''uo ??o?¡°

    ¡±¨Bu??? no? ???? ?ou? ?¡¯uop ?¡° ¨B?u????? s?o?q??? ''??? ?? p??u??? ?u??

    ¡±?u??? ''u?? ???? ??? ?sn? no? p?p ?o no? o? ?u????? ????p??? ?no? ?? s??¡° ¨Bp??? s?? ?oo?s ???p??

    ¡±¨B???? ? ''?? ???q o? ???? ? ?? os ??ou? no? ''?u???od?? ??o? ??? s?u??? ??os ?nq ''ou ''???? ??? ??? ?ou¡° ¨Bsd??s?oo? ¡¯s???s?s ??? ?u??o??o? s??? ??? ''p??? ??? ?oo?s ?u??

    ¡±¨B???s?no? ?q ?? ???q ?sn? pu? ?? ?p?? ???o? no? u??? ?¡¯us?op¡°

    ¡±¨B???? ?? un? ?? ??? ?uuo? ?¡¯? u??? ?¡¯us?op s??? ???? u?oq s?? ? ?sn???q ?sn? ?nq ''????¡°

    ¨Bp?pp? ?? ¡±''?? ?u?qqn? u??q ??¡¯no? ????? p??pn?s ??? s? ?u??d ???? ?no?¡° ¨B?p?s ??? ?? p?u????? p?? ???p?? ''p???? ?u????? ??????? ???? s???s?s ??? ????? ¡±??? ?¡¯us?op s??n? ????s p??? ?no?¡°

    ¨B??o? ??? ??? uo p???? p?????? ???? s? s????s???? ?s?uo?? ??n?? ???? ????? o? ?u??uo? s?? ??s¡ªp??s?? ?? ?uo? ?????o?¡ª?u??o? ??? ?o? ¨Bp??? ????? ???o ?oo? o? ?nu??uo? p?no? s???un? ??o? ??? ?o ?op??s ??? ¨Bpu?? ?s??? ???? ??u????dx? o? p???nb?? ??q?????u? s?? ??s ???un pu??s??pun ???n? o? ??q? ?q ?¡¯up?no? ??s s?u??? ?o ???ds ?o?n? ??? o? ?u?u??s?? o? ???q o? p?no? ????s ''?o??n??su? s¡¯?u?p s? ??o? ??? o?u? ???q ???? pu? ??p ?x?u ??? dn ???? p?no? ??s ¨B?????d?? ????s ? ?sn? s?? s??? ''??? pn? ??? ????un ?ou ¨B?u?u???? puno?? ???????s ???o??? ?¡¯up?p ???? ?u?????os u? s???s?s ??? p????u? ?u?? ???? ???? ? ?so??? u? ???? ?s??? ??? u??q p?? s??? ''???? s?u??o? ?so?? s? un? s?

    ¨B???s ¡¯s????o? ??? ?o? ss?? ????? dn u???? o? s?u?d??????d ??? ??n??su? u??? ''?s?no? s?? un? o? ?u??? ??? ?o??? ????nsn p?no? ????o? ??? ''uo??u???? ?o p??u u? ???p ?u?????os s?? ????? ss??un ¨B??q?ssod s? ???d ???? o? ??do?d ?u?? s? ?o? ??nsnun ?¡¯us?? ?? ?n??o p?p ???? u??? ???? os ??n? os ¨B??p uo?????? ?o ?p?s?no d??? u? ????d ?oo? ?????? ???d ss?????? ?o s?u??o? sno?u??uods ??ns ¨Bpn? ???? p???? s?? d??? ????u? ??? ????????u ?q pu? s?o??n??su? ????? ?o ??os u? ?do? o? p???u?? u??? o?? ''?u???d??????d o?u? s?????? ???uno? pu? s??n???? ??os ?do? o? p???u?? pu? p?????s u??p???? ???uno? ??? ?u?????os u??q p?? o?? s??uo? o?? ?????q pn? ??? ¨B??o??no ??? ???o? ???? s?? ?? ;??npu? o? p?? ??s s?????d p??o?o?-???n? ?o ???n??suo ??? pu? ''???? ???ds?p ¨B?noq? p?s???d u??? ss?? ?q ????? ????o? ????? ?u?????os¡ª?????o? ??q???????s ?q p?no? s???o?? ????? ??????? ??ns ??????u? ?¡¯us?? ??s ¨B???? ?noq? sno?n????? ???? u??q p?? ??s ''sno???u?p ?u???ou ;??q??s?? s?? p?sn ??s ??p?od ??p ??? ¨Bu??? ?q s?ooq s?? ?o d?? ??? o? u?op p??o?o? ?oqu??? ?p????? s?? ???p?? ¨Bs?????d ???o???? ????? ???? ??? ?u???n?ss? ?o?? s???s?s ???uno? ??? do?s ?¡¯up?p ????? ;??s o? u???q uns ??? ??uo ??o ???? ??? p????? ?u??

    [u?opuns | 5252 ??62 sn??? | d??? s???o?]

    <hr>

    ¡±¨Bno? ???? ? ?? ?u?uun? ????s p¡¯?¡°

    ¡±??????¡°

    ¡±¨Bp??? ??? u? no? ?u????? ?o? s?u?od ???x? s¡¯?? ''s?p?s?q ¨Bs???? ?q o? ?u?o? ???? ????? ?u???s ?????? ?¡¯uop ?¡°¨Bp?????s ?u??

    ¡±????? ?? uo ???? no? ???no?? ?¡° ¨B?snp ?n?q ?o pno?? ????s ? ?u???n? ''??? ?? ????? o? puno?? unds ?? ¨Bs?????d s¡¯?u?? ?o ?uo ?q p??? ??? ?o ?p?s ??? uo ???s??? ??n??s ??????p???? ?u??q ''??? ??n??s pu? p????o??? ???p?? ''?u???n?? p??????s?p s?? ?u?p ????? ¨B???? ??? ?? ???? pno?? ?snp ??? u??? ??no? o? ??? ?u?sn?? ''?s??? ??? u? ????? ?u?? ?u????? ''p????????? pu? puno?? p?u?n? ????s ''p?z?? ?u??q u??? ??????

    ¨Bp??? ??? ?o ???q ??? o? ?????d ?o???? ? ???? ??? ??n??s pu? ?u?p?? ?o ?no ???? ?u?? u??? p??dn????u? ??uo ''??? uo s?????d p??o?o? ?o ????? ss??????? ? p??s???un pu? ?u?p?? ?o ?no p?d?n? ????s ''?u?p uo s?? sn?o? s?? ????? pu? s???? o?? ??? u?????q ????? p????? ???p?? ???? ?o ?uno? ??? ?? ¨B?no? ¨B????? ¨Bo?? u??? ¨B???u?? ?uo dn p??? pu? ????s ? ???s?s ?????? ??? ?o?s ?u?p

    ¨Bp???n??su? s? ?u????? ???u????d ''?u?p?? ????s s?? ????s ????? ?o?? sso??? ????? ???? ? pu???q p?? pu? p???np ??s ????u?? ¨Bss??o?d ??? u? s??? pu? s??? ??? uo s?ods p??o?o????n? ??? ? ???? dn ?u?pu? ?nq ''s???????o?d ??? p?o?? o? ?s?q ??? ?u?op ''s???? ??? ??no??? puno? ??s ¨B????? ??? uo ????? s?? pu? ????d s?? ?o?? u?op u???o? p?? ???p?? ¨Bp??? ??? ?s?d ????? ??? ?u?????os ???? ??s ??o??q ??? un? ?¡¯up?p ??s ¨B???o??? o? ??q? s?? ?? ??o??q ?? ?o? un? ? ???? pu? u?op q???? ?????nb o? ???un??oddo ??? ?oo? ?u?p ¨B?snp ?u??o ?o pno?? ? ?u?????? pu? ????uo? uodn ??????p???? ?u?????ds ''p??? ??? ?o ???q ??? uo ????? ???p?? ??n??s pu? ???? ??????d ? u? ???? ?????d ??u??o ???

    ¨B?o??? ??? ?p?? ??s ''?????? ??? ss?? ?¡¯up?no? ??s ???? ;????? ?sn? ?? p?? ??s ??ns s?? ??s u??? ¨Bu???? ??? o? ???un??oddo u? ?q ?¡¯up?no? ????? ''p?ss?? ??s ?? ¨B????? ?sn? ?o??? ??? ?o ???? ??? ????n???? o? ?u???? ''pu?? ??? u? ?? ?u?????? ''?uo ??u??o u? ;?no s?????d ??? ?o ?uo ?oo? pu? ??q?????? ??u??q ?s??p?n?s ??? uo p??u???q ??s ¨B?? ??oq? ????? ?uo ??? u??? ''s???u??q ?o ????? ?s??o? ??? ?u?????? ''?un?? ???? ??? dn ??? ??? ??o? o? u???q ??s ''s?????d ?o ??nod ????s???? ??? ?u?????? ??qnop ????? ¨B?o??? poo? ? ???? o? ??nou? ???? ?sn? ''???? ???? dn ??? o? p??u ?¡¯up?p ??s ???n??u??? ¨Bp??? ??? ??oq? ????? s???u??q ?s????? ??? ?o ?uo uo ?u????s ??? ??s p?no? ??s ''poo?s ??s ????? ?o?? ¨Buo??u???? s¡¯?????? ??? ???p o? ?ou ??q?ssod s? ???o?s s? ?u??o? pu? ???o? u????? ?u????s ''uo??n?? ???? ???? ??? p????o?dd? ??s ¨Bp???ods ?u??q ?no???? ??? ??? o? ?q p?no? ???d ???????? ??? ¨B?uo ????? ??? pu?? o? ??o??? ??n? ???? ?¡¯up?p ?? ¨B?z?s s¡¯???p?? ?uo??os ??oddns o? ??q? ?q p?no? ?n?pu?? ? ??uo ''???? ???? s?uo ??? ?o pu? ''???? u???q o? ??q?q???? ???? ?¡¯u???? ???? ?o ?so? ''p?o ???? ???? s???? ??? ¨Bpu?? ??? ?o ???q ??? ???? ???? s??? ??u? ?u?p

    ¨Bop o? ???? p?no? ?? ?nq ''???p? ?¡¯us?? ?? ¨B??????s pu? s??? ??? ?o ?no ???? ?¡¯up?no? ???? ???? os s?????d ?o ????s ??? puno?? ?? ?u?dd??? ''??nod ????s???? ? s? ?? p?sn pu? ??o? ??? p??o??? ??s ''????? ¨Bdo?s o? ????d ???s ?????????? ? puno? ??s ???un ''???? s??? ???n????? ??o? ''spoo? ??? o?u? u???? p¡¯??s ???d ??? p??????? ??s ¨B????? o? ??p??? ?sn? ''pu?? o? ?s?? s?? ?? ¨B ¨B ¨B pu?? ????o ??? uo ''???p?? ?nq ''u?op ????? o? ?s??s?? ??? ?q ?¡¯up?no? ??s pu? ?ou ?q ??o? ??? uo ?p????? s?? ?u?? ¨B??q?ssod s? ?u???s s? ?q o? ?u???? ''s?un?? ???? u?????q sd?? ?o???u ??? sso??? ??? ??? ?u????us p?????s pu? s??? o?uo p??? ?u?p ¨B????d ?u?p?? ??? u? ??q?ssod s? ????s s? ?u?u????? pu? s?????d ??? ?o ???? ??? o? uo ?u?p?o? ''p?ppou ????s

    ¡±¨B??u????d ???????? ?noq? p????? ?? ???? ??q?????¡° ¨B?p?su? ?p?? o? ??? ?o? ??nou? ??q ?u?u?do u? ???? ???? ?no p??o??o? ? sp???o? p?ppou pu? ??ds??? ? u? uo??u???? s¡¯????s ???p ??s ¡±¨B¨B¨B?ssd¡° ¨B¨B¨Bo??-???u?u ¨B¨B¨B?uo-???u?u ¨B¨B¨B???u?u ¨B¨B¨B??u???s ¨B¨B¨B????? ¨Bpuo??s ?u?u?nq ???? ?no ?u????? ???o? s¡¯???s?s ??? ???? ????s p?no? ??s pu?? ??? ?o ???q ??? u? ''?o?? ?u??o? ?q ????? ???? suo??????p ???? pu? ???? puno?? s???? ??? ?uo?? ?u?o??? spunos ??uo?s???o ??? s? ??ns ¨Bp???su? s?u??? ????o uo uo??u???? ??? sn?o? pu? ?? o? ??? ????? o? p?p???p ?u?p ???? ?u??????? os s?? ??s ¨Bs??? ??? u? ??? p?no? ??s s? ?u?? s? ?u??????o? s??snq ??? ?o ?no pu? u? ?u????p ''sq?o p??o?o? ????s ??? ?u?????? ?o? ??? u??? ? p?? ??s ?no p?u?n? ?? s? ¨B?p?s ??? uo ????s ???? o? ?n??u??? ??????p???? s?? ??s ¨B????d ?o ?no p????s ???? ?o?o? ?o ????? ?u? ?o? s?u?puno??ns ????? ?u?uu??s s??? ''???s?s ??? ????? ????? p??s?p ??s ¨Bs?????d ??? ?o ?????s u? ??o u?? ??????p???? ????s u??? ???s??? ???n?? ?nq ''p???u??? ?u?p

    ¡± ¨B ¨B ¨Bo?? ¨B ¨B ¨B?uo¡° ¨Bu??? ? ???? ?? p??o??o? ?nq ''??ous p????????? u? ???? p??? ??? ?oo?s ?u??

    ¡±¨B???o? ?¡¯uop ''pu?????oq ?no? ??dd??? ?¡¯uo? ? ''?u???¡° ¨Bu?o?? p??u?odd?s?p ? p???? ?u?p

    ¡±¨B???? ss?????? ? ?q o? p?soddns s? s??? ¨Bs???? ?u? ??o ??? ??ou? ?¡¯uop ?sn? ¨Bs??¡° ¨Bp????n?? ?u??

    ¡±¨B????u? ???? ?u?op uo ?u?uu??d s?? ? ?sn???q ?p??? ??? uo ??? ??? pu? u?op ???p?? ????? ? ?? s?u?od ???x? ??? ? op¡°

    ¡±¨Bu?? no? ?? ?q???¡° ¨Bpu?? ??? u? ?????d ??? ?u?u???x? ''p?????s ?u?? ¡±¨B?o? ???? ?sn p¡¯no? ???? ?ou? su??? ¨B???? no? ???? p?no?s ? ?? ?ou? ?¡¯uop ?¡°

    ¡±??o ?p?? s?u??? ?so?? ??? ????¡° ¨B????s ????s ? d??? ?¡¯up?no? ?u?p ¡±¨Bno? ?o ???? ???????s??????????un s¡¯????¡°

    ¡±¨Bno? pu?? pu? ??o? ? ??o??q u?? no? s? ?u?? s? pu?? o? o?? no? ?o? ???? ? pu? ??nu?? ? ?noq? s¡¯???? ¨Bp??pun? ?uo ??s s¡¯??? ¨B ¨B ¨Bo? ?uno? o? ?u?o? ?¡¯? ¨B???? s??? puno?? ?s??? ?o ??? ? p?? ?¡° ¨B?s?? p?so?? ? u????? ????uo? ???n? o? ??nou? ????s q?o ?u?d ????? ? ¨B????od ??? ?o ?no ?u?????os p???nd pu? p????s ?u??

    ¡±??u?uu??d no? ??? ???? ¨B???o¡° ¨Buo???u??s?? ?o ???s ? ???? ?sou ??? ?o ??p??q ??? p?qqn? ?u?p

    ¡±??u??? no? ?¡¯uop ''??uo????np? ?u?????os o?u? ?? u?n? ???? s? ????? ''??po? ???? ???? ???? ??? ?? ??u?s ?nq ''?q???¡° ¨Bp???n? ?u??

    ¡±¨B??n? ?uuo? ?¡¯us? ??p ?uo¡° ¨Bs??? ??? p???o? ?u?p pu? ????d u? ??q???o??o?un p?????s ????s

    ¡±¨B??p ??? ????? ??? ?q ?u??p? ?ou pu? ¨B?ou ????? ?u??o?n? u? ?q o? p?soddns s?? ?uo??os¡° ¨B???s?s ???uno? ????? o? ?u?p ?s?d ?u??oo? ''p?????s ?u?? ¡±¨B ¨B ¨B s?p?s?q ¨Bp??u?? ? ???? d???s o? p??o??? ?¡¯us?? ? ¨B ¨B ¨B ?ou? no? ?nq ''? p?p os ''????¡°

    ¡±¨B??po? ?s?? ?? ??? o? ?u?o? ???? no? ???no?? ? ¨B?u?? ''p???? ?¡¯?¡° ¨B???s?s ??? ?? ????? o? ?un?? ??? puno?? p????d pu? p?u?n? ?u?p

    ¡±¨Bs?o??? ???? ?sn ???p?? ???? p¡¯? ''?s????x? ?u?u???? ? s?? s??? ?? ¨B?no ?u?????? do?s os¡° ¨B???? ??o ??? pu???q ?o?? u? ?n? ???o? s¡¯?u?? ¡±¨Bs? ??¡°

    ¨Bs?o??? ?u? s???sn? ?u???? ??? op ?¡¯up?no? ???? ?????? s??? ¨B??p sno????d ??? s????s?? ??? ?o s??u?nb?suo? ??? ?u?????ns ????s s?? ??s ?nq ''??n? os p?pu?? ???? ?¡¯up?no? ??s ??p ????o ?u? ¨Bp?????n? ?u?p ¡±¨Bs? ??¡°

    ¨B??p ?u?d ???? p????d ?u??q ?o ???dso?d ??? ?q p?????oq s? ?ou ??????? s?? ????s ¡±???o ??p ?no? s?? ?? ???no?? ?¡°

    ¨B?????q ????? u????? o? ???? ??o u? ?o ???o? ??? ??pun p?ddo?s pu? ''s?oo? ???? ???o ?u?d?n? pu? s???u??q ?u??pop ''spoo? ??? o?u? u?? ???? ¨B???? ?s?d p?zz??? ?o??? ????ou? s? ???o? o?u? ??? p??sn? pu? pu?? ??? ?q ????s p?qq??? ??s ¡±¨Buo ??o? ''?? u??p¡° ¨B?? o?u? ??? ???? p?no? ???? uos??d ?uo ??uo s¡¯????? pu? ''u?o s?? uo ??????u? o? dn ??? p?no? ???p?? ?u?????os ?¡¯us?? s??? ¨Bp??? ??? ?oo?s ??s ¨B??oq? s???u??q ??? u? ???????os ''?u??s?p p?punos ?? ¨Bs???? ??? ?uo?? ???????os ?o?? p?????? ??n?? ??os ? ¡±????p??¡° ¨Bs???s?????????? ???????? p?? ?u??????? ??? ?nq ''???d?? uo p??o??s?p u??q p??¡ª?o ?p?? s?? ?? ????????¡ªp??? ??? ¨B????s ?o??? u? ;spu?? ??? u? p??? ?ou ????s ????qo ??? ?? p??u??? ?u?p

    ¡±¨B?o??? u? ???? ???? op p?no? no? ?ou? ?¡¯up?p ?¡°

    ¨B?q???u s???? ??? u? ?u?p?? ?q ??? ????o?? o? uo?????? u? uo???sod ??q???u?n? ? ??ns u? s?? ??s uos??? ??? os?? ?nq ''???? ?u??o? p???? ??s suos??? ??? ?o ?uo s?? ?? ¨B??oq? ??s u?do ?p?? ??? ?nq ?u???ou pu? ''s??o? ??oo?s ??? ? ''???? u????? ??uo?s???o ??? ''ss??? p??p ;???ds u?do s?? ????? ??? ?u??p? ???? ??? ?nq ''d??? ?o?? ???? ?????n? ??su?p ???? spoo? ??? ¨B???? ?o ???? ''?no? u? ???? ?o? ????? ??? dn p????? p?? ???? ¨Bspoo? ??? o?u? ?no p????s ??s s? ?u??o???u s??? ''spo? ?u??s?? ??? p?ddo?p ?u?p ¨B?u???s s?? ?s??o? ??? ''?????n?? ??? u? u??? o? s?d????? ??d???n? s¡¯????s ?o?? ?p?s? ¨B?u?u???s ???? s???? ??? ¨B?u????ss? ??? ?o ?????s u? ?????o? ?q???u ??? ?u?uu??s s??? ''p?????n? ??s ¡±''?uun? ????¡° ¨Bu?o?? p????????? u? ???? ??no?? ''p?s?? uo?su?? s¡¯?u?p ¨B?????n?? o?u? p??dn?? pu? p?ss?u??? ?sn? p?? ??s ???? o? uo ???n?? ????s ??o??q ??u???s p?sn?uo? ?o ?u??o? ????q ? s?? ?????

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡±????? ??n??? ??? u? ????¡° ¨Bs???o?? ??? o?uo ?snp ?u?d ?o pno?? ? p???u???ss?p pu? ???d?? uo u?do ???ds s?? ?? ????????¡ªu??d ?????u? o? ??nou? p??? ?ou ?nq ''??os ?ou¡ª??np s?? ?? ¨B???q ??? ?o ??pp?? ??? ??n??s pu? ??? ??? ?n? ?u?????os ¨B?u???s?oq ? ?o ?u??? ??np ??? ???? ???? ???su? ???

    ?p?ou???d ?u??q ??s s?? ?o ????? ?u?????os s?? ¨B?ou ?u????u? ???? ?¡¯up?no? ??s ?nq ''???? ?o ???? s??? uo??o? s? ?¡¯u???? s?s?ou ????s ¨B?noq? ????s ?u?????? s?? ?u?? ?u??? uo???u??q?? ??o?? ???¡ª???u?? ??? u? ?????nb s?? ?s??o? ??? ¨B???o? s¡¯???s?s ?????? ??? ?s?d u??s?? o? ?u???? ''p??? ??? ?oo?s ?u?p

    ¨B???? ???s ??? ?? ?u?p pu???q p????o? ??sno??suo?un ?nq ''?p???s ???o? ??? d??? o? p???? ????s ¡±??? s? ????¡°

    ¨B??p? uo ??? ?nd ????s ?u????o? ??? ?nq ''???? ???? o? ??q? ?q p?no?s ????? ?u???ou ¨Bp????ndodun ?? u??? ''???s ?????????? ;??o?????? ????? ?o ???d s?? ????? ??? ¨Bu?o?? ? ???? ??so?? ????s p???nd ??s ¨B???q ??? pu???q ?????o? ??? u? ?u????n? ?????s?p ? ?q u??o?s uo??u???? ??? ''??o ???s??? ?n? ?u?p ¡±¡ª??? ?ou? no? ''??po? ??n? ?no? ?u??snd ?????? ??¡¯no?¡°

    ¡±¨B????u? u???? ??? no? ??s o? un? ?q ??¡¯??¡°

    ¡±¨B??n?? ? s?? ???? ''???¡° ¨B?suods?? u? p????? ?u?p

    ¡±¨B???? ?s?? ???? ¨B???n?? ??? ?uuo? ??¡¯no? ?u??? ?¡° ¨Buo??????s?p ??? ???? o? ?u????? s?? ??s ?nq ''??nsn s? ?p?? s? ?¡¯us?? u??? s¡¯????s

    ¡±??u??? no? op ???? ¨Bu?????? ??? ?o?? s???oo? ??os ????s pu? ??? o? ??nou? poo? ????s ?¡¯? ?nq ''dn p???no? ?????? ? ?q ??? ? ¨B ¨B ¨B ?ou ¨Bpoo?¡°

    ¡±¨B???o¡° ¨Bp?u??s?? ''p?ppou ????s

    ¡±????o ''?ou ?q ?uuo? ?ou s¡¯?? ''?? u? ??s ? ???? ? s? ?uo? s? ?nq ''????n?u??? oo? no? ?o? u?dd?? ?uuo? s¡¯?? ¨B???o?? ? ????u s¡¯?? pu? ¨Bp?? ? ?u??q do?s o? ???? ???? u??? ???? ? ?o? s¡¯?uo????? ¨B??? s??? ?? ?nd ?? ???¡°

    ¡±????? ?u????p ?q p?no?s ? ???? ?p???p o? ??? no? ??o? ?o?¡°

    ¡±¨B?? ???? ?u????p ?q p?no?s no? u??? ?¡¯us?op ''?u?????os pu??s??pun o? ??nou? ????s ??¡¯no? ?sn???q ?sn? ¨B?¡¯uo? ? su??? ???? s??????os pu? ''s?u??? no? ???? ?uuo? ?¡¯? su??? ???? s??????os ¨Bno? ????o?d o? qo? ?? s¡¯?? pu? ???s?s ?no? ?¡¯? ¨B ¨B ¨B?nq ''?? ?nq ?uuo? ?ou ??¡¯no? ???ds ¡¯?noq? ???o? o? ?u???ou s¡¯?????¡® ??o?? ???? no? ???? ? ?? ?ou? ? ¨Bp?? ????s ? ??¡¯no? ''?oo?¡° ¨B??? ?o?? po? ?u??s?? s¡¯????s ?u???? ''p??? ??? ?oo?s ?u?p

    ¡±¨Bp?dn?s ?ou ?¡¯? ¨B?u????u? ?? s???? ???? ?uo ou ¨B ¨B ¨B?nq ''?ou? ?¡¯uop ?¡°

    ¡±?u?dd?? o? ?u?o? s? ?u??? no? op ????¡° ¨B???s p???? ? ???? p?d?n?s s??p?no?s s¡¯?u?p

    ¡±?????? ''?? ???? p¡¯no? ''u?dd?? ?uuo? s?? p?q ?u?????os ??¡° ¨B?u??s?s??d u?o?? ??? ''p?ppou ????s

    ¡±¨B???nbs ''?? ?noq? ???o? u??? ?¡¯uop¡° ¨Bu?o?? p?u??d ? ???? p???????s pu? poo?s ?u?p ¡±¨Bs? ??s ?s?no? ?o ''????¡°

    ¡±??u?? ?q ?uuo? s¡¯??s ?u??? no? op ?nq¡° ¨B???? s? ????? ??? ?o ?no ?u?? ?u??s?? ??? ?u???nd ''p?u?o?? ????s ¡±¨B?o¡°

    ¡±¨B?u????u? p??s ???? ?¡¯up?no?s ? ??? s¡¯???? ¨B?? ?ou ¨B??? ?s? s? op o? ?u??? ????? ??? u??? ''s?????? ??? ???? ?u?op s?? ?u?? ???? ?ou? o? ?u?? no? ?? ''?oo?¡° ¨Bu?op po? ?u??s?? ??? ?nd ?u?p

    ¡±????¡°

    ¡±¨B?? ????? ?sn? ¨Bdn ???? ???no?q ???? ?¡¯up?no?s ? ''?oo?¡° ¨B???q p?no? ?s?? ?u? ?u?pu????d ?sn ou s?? ????? ¨Bu?o?? ? ???? ????? ??? ?o ?no ?u?? ?u??s?? ??? p???nd ?u?p

    ¡±?u??? no? op ???? u???¡°

    ¡±¨Bs?op ??s ''????¡° ¨B????d ?s??? ??? u? dn ???? ?u??q o? ????s?? ? ??q?qo?d s?? ?? ?u?z????? ''p??? ??? ?oo?s ?u?p

    ¡±¨B?u?????os ?o ????p??? ? p?? ??s ???no?? ? ?u??? no? op ????¡°

    ¡±?s?????? ??? ??s o? o? p?? ??s ?u??? no? p¡¯??? ¨B????s ''?u??????p s? s???¡°

    ¡±¨B????d???? ?s?d ??? o? ??q?ssod?? ?ou s¡¯?? s??s s????? ???? ?uo ??? s¡¯?u?? ??u??u??????u? ??? ?o ?sn???q ''????¡°

    ¡±¨B???nbs ''??q?ssod ?ou ?sn? s¡¯???? ''??p???s?? ?u?u???? ?o?? u??o?q ?¡¯us?? ? ?? u??? pu? ¨B?u?? ?u??d o? p??u?? no?¡°

    ¡±¨B??? ?? ????¡° ¨Bpo? ?u??s?? ??? uo ?u???n? u???? ??uo ''p???n??s ????s ¡±¨B ¨B ¨B ?nq ''p??u?? ? ???? ?u??d ? op o? ??nou? ???? ?q p?no?s no? ''????? ??? u? ?? ?o??? o? ??nou? ???? ??¡¯no? ??¡°

    ¡±¨Bp?? ''ss????n? ??¡¯no? ¨B?o¡° ¨B?????n?? ???q p?o? o? ??q?un ''p??? ??? ?oo?s ?u?p

    ¡±¨B??pu??? ''?? ????? o? ???? p¡¯no?¡°

    ¡±¨B????? ??? u? no? ?o??? ????s u?? ? ?nq ??os ?¡¯?¡° ¨B????? ?u?u??? ? ???s?s ?????? ??? ?o?s ?u?p

    ¡±¨Bno? ?u??? ¨Bp?????p?p ???? ??¡¯no?¡° ¨B?u??????un s?? ????s s¡¯????s

    ¡±¨B??o???? ??¡¯no? ¨Bo? ???? ?¡¯uop no? os s????s?? ?s??? ???? ?¡°

    ¡±??? op ?¡¯up?p no? ??o? ?o? ''?o??o? o? ?s?? s¡¯?? ??¡° ¨Bp?????s ????s

    ¡±¨Bs???u? ?no? ?q dn ?un? ??? ?¡¯uop ?opp?? ''????p? ?o??o?-o?-?s?? ??os ?u?? no? ¨B??po? p?o ???? s???sn? ?? ''???? ''????¡°

    ¡±¨B?u?????os ?o p?o ??¡¯no? ???? ???? ?u???s ??¡¯no?¡° ¨B??u??? s????p?s p?sn?? u? ??? ?o?s ????s

    ¡±¨B?? ?sn?? ¨B??? ?? ??¡¯no? u??? ???s?? ?u? ??? ?uuo? ?ou s¡¯??¡° ¨B??n?? ???? u? p??????q ?u?p

    ¡±¨B???? ???? ?? ??s no? u??? ?s?? spunos ??¡° ¨Bp?so?? p?u????? uo?ss??dx? ??? ??no?? ''p?ppou ????s

    ¡±¨Bs??s s????? ?o? ???? ''???nbs ''??u????d ?s????x? ¨B?o??uo? u?? no? ???? s??u??s?n???? ??? ??u??? ''?u?????os o? ????? no? ?o? ?o??uo? ?¡¯u?? no? ?? ¨B???? ?x?u ??o?dx? u?? no? ?u?????os s¡¯???? pu? ¨Buo???dsns ? ?sn? s?? ?? ¨B??? no? s?? ?? ??ns ??????d?o? ?¡¯us?? ?? ?sn???q ?????? ?s??? ?no? u?op ???? o? no? ?o? p????? ??¡°

    ¡±?u?? o? p?soddns ? ?? ?o? u???¡° ¨Bp??qno?? ?????q uo?ss??dx? s¡¯????s

    ¡±¨B?p?? ?¡¯u?? no? ''????? no? s? ??? ''???? s?u??? s¡¯????? ¨Bp?????? no? ?nq ''?¡¯up?p no? ?u??? no? ?q??? ¨B???? ??? ???d o? ???? no? ?o? s¡¯?? ¨Bp??u?? no? ??o? ??? s¡¯?? ¨B???nbs ''p?p no? ?s?no? ?o¡°

    ¡±¨B????? ?¡¯up?p ?¡°

    ¡±¨B??o? ??? ?o? no? u??? uo?????? ?no? ?q ¨B?no no? ?p?? ?? ?o? s¡¯???? ¨B?s??? s????? p??? sp?? ????o ??? ?u?????? ??q?qo?d s?? ?? ¨B??????¡° ¨Bp?sn?? ''p??? ??? ?oo?s ?u?p

    ¡±¨Bs?? ¨B ¨B ¨B¡°

    ¡±????o s?? pu?? o? ?uo ?s?? ??? ????d s?? ''?????p o? ???q s??o? ????? ?u???? s?? ?uo????? u??? ¨B ¨B ¨B ?u?????os no? ?s? ?? ??? ¨B???¡°

    ¡±¨B?????? ?s??? ?? u?op ?oo? ? ?u??o? ??? ?no ?? p????? ?? ¨B?s?? os ?no ?? p??n??? ?? ?o? ??? ?¡¯uop ?¡° ¨Bp??q?n? ????s ¡±¨B?????? ?uo? oo? ???? ?¡¯u?? no? ?nq¡°

    ¡±¨B???n?? ??? ??¡¯no? ¨B???? ?????? pu? ?????? ??? o? dn o? ?sn? ?¡¯u?? no? ¨Bo?? ?ou? ?¡¯uop no? pu? ????? ?ou? ?¡¯uop no? ?nq ''sp??n? ??? ????? ?ou? no? ¨B?????? u??????u ??? ?o ??pp?? ??? u? ?o ¨B?q??? ''?oo????q ? s¡¯?? ??s ''?oo? p?p?o?? ? u? ??¡¯no? ¨B??zznd ??s?q ? s¡¯?? ¨B???? p?dn?s ???? ?o ?u?od ??o?? ??? s¡¯????¡° ¨Bp????n?? ?u?p ¡±¨Bo? no? ?????¡°

    ¡±¨Bp????? ???? p?no?s ? ''p?dn?s s?? ?¡° ¨B?n? ????s ? po? ?u??s?? ??? ???? pu? p?u?o?? ????s ¡±¨B ¨B ¨B ?nq ''s? ????u? ??? o?? ???? o? p??? ?ou s¡¯?? ????nsn ¨Bou¡°

    ¡±?????u? ??? s?? ????d ?ou? no? p?p¡°

    ¡±¨Bp?????s ???? ??? u??? ¨B?s?? ?poq????? ?o? p????? pu? ?? p??? ? ????? ???q ?? ???? ? ¨Bu?ss?ss? p??s ?u?? ¨B???? uo u?????? s??o? ??? ???? s??ou ?????? ??? ?no p?pu?? ??s ¨B?????? ? u? ??s sn ?p?? ?????p ¨B???o¡° ¨B???s ? s? ?so?? ??s d?n?s ???? ??? ?o ??p? ??? ??o ?u???u?p ???? ''p???n? ????s

    ¡±¨Bp?u?dd?? ???? ??no??? ?? ???? os ¨B??d??x? poo? ? s? ???? ?no? ?no? ?¡¯up?p ''uo??s?nb ?no? ???su? o? ?? p??u?? no?¡°

    ¡±¨B???? ?x?u ??? ??? ??¡¯? p??s ?¡° ¨B????? ??? o? ?z?? ??? ?u?????? ''p?????n? ????s ¡±????? ?noq? ???? o? p??u ?? op¡°

    ¡±?p?u?dd?? ???? ¨B ¨B ¨B ??p???s?? ????d o? ???? ?no? ?so? no? u??? os ¨B???????¡°

    ¡±¨B?u????d ??¡¯no? ??o? ???? uo spu?d?p ¨Bs?????? ??? ??? ?no ???? ???? ??o??q s? u?ss?ss? ??? o?? ?no ??n??? o? ???? no? ?o ''???n?? ?u????? ?no???? s?????? ??? ??? ???u?ss?ss? o? ???? ?????? no? ''??n¡°

    ¡±????? op o? s? ???? ???? ?o ?u?od ??? pu? ?????? ''u?ss?ss? ?u????d ???? no? ¨B???????¡° ¨B???su? u? ?o? p????? ??s s? p?s???? ?o?q ''??? uo ???u??s?s??d ???? s??? s¡¯????s ¨B???s?s ??? ?? p??u??? ?u?p

    ¡±¨Bno? ?u??s? ?¡¯?¡°

    ¡±¨B?u?? ?s? ''?ou? ?¡¯uop ? ''?o¡° ¨B????? ??? ?o ??p? ??? ???o ?un? ???? ???? ?o??o? p?o u? ?o ?un?? ??? ?su???? ?u??sn?p??? ''p???n??s ?u?p ¡±¨B?o? ?s?¡°

    ¡±?uod??? ? ??u????d s? ?o?¡° ¨B?u?? ?u??s?? ??? ?s???? pu? p????s ????s ¡±¨B???? op no? ???? ?o? ??? ?¡¯uop¡° ¨Bp?????? ????s

    ¡±¨Buod??? ?s?????? s¡¯??o? ? s? ??u????d¡° ¨B????o? ????? ?o uo?ss??d?? ss??????-???u ? u? ''p?pp? pu? ss??? p?o? ?o ????d ??? u? ?????????s dn ??s ??s ¡±¨B?u????d ?q o? p??u ?sn? no? ¨B¡¯?s??? ?o? p?q ?o ?no ??? ?uu?? ? op ¨B ¨B ¨B ????¡® ?u??u??? ????? u?op ?sn? ??¡¯???? ¨Bp?o? s¡¯????? ??? ?sn???q ???q o? ???uo? ???? s???? ?? ''?????x? ''?u???u??q?? ?¡¯u??? ?s?? ??? pu? ¨Buo???u??q?? u??? no?¡° ¨Bp????n?? ?u?p

    ¡±¨B??p ????o ??? ?noq? ?u????? s?? ?u?? ?u??? d???s ???u?? ???? ?u?op ??? ?s?? ??? ?u??? ? ¨Bp??oq ?¡¯?¡° ¨B????? ??? o?u? d?p ?u?? ??? ?u????? ''po? ?u??s?? ??? p????o? ??s pu? p????s s??p?no?s s¡¯????s

    ¡±¨B????s ? ''????? ??? o?u? no? ?o??? ??¡¯? ''?? ?oo? no? ?? ¨Bpuno?? ?u??? ???? ?u??u??s do?s ''????s¡°

    [uoou????? ????? | 5252 ''??62 sn??? | ?s??o? ?s??????]

    <hr>

    ¡±¨B?o??? ?u?????? ????s no? ??o??q p???q ???? ?s?u??¡° ¨B??p?no?s s?? ???o ?no ?u????? ''d??? o? ???q ??? s?? uo p?????s ?? ''??n??s-??o? ????ou? ???? ''pu? p?ppou ???p??

    ¡±¨B?u?????os ????? o? ?u?o? ??¡¯?? ¨Bs????s ?o??? ¨B ¨B ¨B ????n??? ''???? pu? ¨Bss?????s ''???? ?u?op no? ????? ?????? ?no? ??? ?¡¯uop¡° ¨Bp????n?? ?u??

    ¡±?p??u no? ?s?? ?u????u? ¨Bss?u???? ?no? ''s??¡° ¨B?oq ?u???o? ? ?u?????o ''p???ous ???p??

    ¡±¨Bs? ?ods ????o??? s¡¯?u?p ????? ?ou? ? ''?u??s?? ?u?? ???? ?? ¨B????? ??? dn s??? ?????? ? dn ???? ??¡¯?? pu? ''un? ??ddns ????s ? ???? o? p??u ? ''?oq ?no? ??? o? ¨B?noq? ?u????? ??¡¯no? ???? ?ou? ?¡¯uop ?¡°

    ¡±¨B?¡¯up?no?s ??s ?u?????os op o? ?noq? s¡¯??s s?ou? ??s u??? s??? s????? ?u?p s??? ?no? u? ?oo? ???s ???? ???? no? ¨Bs??? ???? ?¡¯uop ?¡° ¨Bu?o s?? ?o ????s ????s ? ?q ??s??o ??? ???? o? p???? ?? ?oo? u???s ??? ''?s??? s?? ???o s??? s?? p?sso?? ???p??

    ¡±¨B???? ???? ?? ?? ?oo? ?¡¯uop ''?? ??? pu? o? ?sn?¡° ¨Bp?????s ?u??

    ¡±¨B ¨B ¨B ?u??¡°

    ¡±¨B??s ??¡¯no? pu? ¨B???? ???? ???? u?? no? s?s? ?uo?u? ?? os ''no? ?u?z??o??n? ?¡¯? pu? ?o??n??su? u? ?¡¯?¡°

    ¡±??o? ???? pu? ¨Bsuod??? ????? o? p??o??? ?ou ?¡¯? ¨Bp?pu?dsns ?¡¯?¡° ¨B?oo? ?u?uo??s?nb ? ??? ?o?s ???p??

    ¡±¨B???? p??u ?uuo? ??¡¯?? ??oq ?no? ??? o? no? u??¡° ¨Bu?op ?? p??snd pu? ?????q ??d??p ? ???p ??s ¨Bs??? ??? pu???q ?u????u?? ????s ??o??o?s?p sno????d ??? ?o ????? ? ''??o??? ??? ?p?? ?????uns ??? ''??oq? ?dou?? ????? ??? ???? u??? ¨Bu?q?? ??? ???? ???? s? puno?? p??u??? ?u?? ¡±¨B???¡°

    ¡±??u?????os ?o ???? uo dn ???us ''???? ''o? ?u?? no?¡°

    ¡±¨Bp???su? ???????os ?no ??? ?oo? ??s ''?u?? no? ???????? ??q ??¡¯? os ''??o ??p ? s?? ?u?p pu?¡° ¨B?no ??? p????sn pu? ?oop ??? p?u?do ?u?? ¡±¨B???¡°

    ¡±???po? ?u??o?n? ???? ????s ?¡¯us?op¡° ¨B???? s?? ?o ?p?s ??? p?qqn? ???p??

    ¡±¨Bo? dn ??? s???s?s ?? ???? ??s o? p?no?s ?? ?q??? ?u??? ? ¨B?ou? ?¡¯uop ?¡°

    ¡±??????¡° ¨B???o? s?? u? uo?su????dd? ??? ?u?p?? ??? u??? ?¡¯up?p ?? ¡±¨B???o¡° ¨B???o?s ''poo?s ???p??

    ¡±¨B?? ???? ?u??o? ??¡¯no? ''dn ???¡°

    ¡±???? ¨Bou ''?n¡° ¨B??o? p??????s ? ???? s???no?? s?? ?o?? ???p?? ??o?q uo??s?nb ???

    ¡±???po? ?o? ??o? p?u??ss? ?u? ???? no? op¡° ¨Bp???q ???o???? ??? ?u?qq??? ''poo?s ??s u??? ¨B???? ? ?? d?s ????s ?uo ??? ??? p??s?u?? ??s s? uo???s???uo? ??? ??puod o? ??? ???? ?u?? ¨Bdo???q?? ??? ?u?u???x? u???? ??uo ???? s??? s?? ?nq ''p?ppou ???p??

    ¡±¨Bs? ?? ????? ?nq ''?q??? ''????? pu? ????q ¨B?o????? ? ?ou ??¡¯no? u???¡°

    ¡±¨Bou¡°

    ¡±??u?? ???? sso?? o? ??q??d???? s¡¯?? ????? o???u??s ? ?u????? ???s?uo? no? u?? ????? dn ???? no? ?uo????? ?o s???? ??? ??u?? ?s¡¯?????? ?no? ????? s¡¯?????? ???u?pu? o? no? ?o? ???? ?? p?no? p?o? ??n? ?o? :??? s??? ?? ?nd ?? ???¡°

    ¡±¨B???? ???? ????? ? ?? ?ou? ?¡¯uop ?¡° ¨Bs??? s?? ???o pu?? s?? u?? ?? s? ?n??n? s?? ?uo? s¡¯???p?? ¡±¨Bss?n? ? ''?u?????os uo ????? no? ?o o?? ??? ?s??? ??¡°

    ¡±¨Bs??ds ?????n??? ?????? ?no? ?u??? ??q?su?s ??uo ??? ?q ????? ?? ¨B??? pu??s??pun p?no?s no? ??do?d ??? ?o pu? ¨Bs??¡° ¨Bs?? uo s??? ??? ?d?? ?nq ''p?u?o?? ?u??

    ¡±¨B??? ???? o?? ?????? ou ;?o? ??pp? ???? s????s?p ???? ???? u??? ??? ?su???? s?o? o?? ?uo?u? ?u??? no? ?? ?u???puo? ?sn? s?? ?¡° ¨Bp???u??? ?? ''u???? ¡±¨B ¨B ¨B ?¡°

    ¡±????? ¡¯¨B ¨B ¨B no? ???? ???? s?¡® ??s? o? ?u?o? no? ???? ????¡° ¨B???su??u? uo?ss??dx? s¡¯???p?? ?u?????? ''?? uo ?u????? ???? ??? ?oo? pu? p???q ?o ????d ????ou? p????d ?u??

    ¡±¨B??? s¡¯???? ''????? pu? ????q ???? ??? s?u??? ?? ?ou? ?¡¯uop ?¡° ¨B????n? ??u?ppns uo?ss??dx? s?? ''??u??u?s-p?? ???s??? p?ddo?s ???p?? ¡±¨B ¨B ¨Bno? ???? ???? s?¡°

    ¡±¨B???? ?¡¯up?p ?? ?o ???? ??p?suo? o? ss?u????? ??? ???? ?¡¯up?p ?????? ?? ¨Boo? ''p????? ??? u???o? ???? p?no? ?p?? ?? uo?s???p ??uo?o? ??? ?sn???q ????o? s?? ?o? ???? ? pu? ;?? o? ???u u??q s????? ???? s?u???d s?? ''?? o? ???u s????? s?? ?? ''u?ss?ss? ?u?????x? u? s?? ?? ¨B??pp? p???? ?¡°

    ¡±¨Buos??d p?q ? ?¡¯us?? ??pp?¡° ¨Bsp?o? ??? ?? p?u?p??? uo?ss??dx? s¡¯???p??

    ¡±¨B???? ?u????s ?q ?¡¯up?no? no? ?u??? ???s ??? ????o??? u??? s?? p?p no? ???? ?? ¨Bsu?o? ?o ??q ? ?o? uo?????o?u? ????u?p??uo? ???n??p o? ?so?? ??pp?¡° ¨Bp???o?s ?u??

    ¡±????? ??? ??? ? ?sn???q s?no ?o ?uo s???? pu? puno?? s??o? p?? ???? u??? ¡¯''?u??? ???s ??? ?ou¡® ''?q o? ?u?o? ????s ?? s? ??? ?¡¯us?¡°

    ¡±¨B?u??? ???s ??? ?ou s¡¯??¡° ¨Bd???s p?u?n? ?uo? s¡¯?u?? ¡±¨Buos???? p??????o? ??pp?¡°

    ¡±¨B ¨B ¨B ?nq ''??pp? o? p?u?dd?? ???? ????? s?u?ss??q ?? ?u??uno? ?q p?no?s ? ?ou? ? ¨Bp?pu?dsns ????s ?¡¯? ??? s¡¯???? ??ns ?????d ?¡¯?¡° ¨B???s s?? u? p???no?s pu? p????s ???p?? ¡±¨B?u????u? ??? ???? o? ???? ?????? ?¡¯up?p ? ¨Bs?ou? ??s ¨B ¨B ¨B u??? ? ¨Bou¡°

    ¡±¨B????o? ?? ?o?? uo?????o?u? s??? ?u?p?? ?ou ??¡¯no? ?? ???? ?s???d ''?s???d¡°

    ¡±¨B???? ?u????dx? ?¡¯us?? ? ?nq ''suo??????d?? ??? ?noq? ?u??? o? puo??s ????ou? p?? ? ?? ?q??? ¨B???s?s ?no? u??? ???uno? p??oo? ?? ¨B?u?? ''p?? ? ?sn? s?? ??¡° ¨Bdo???q?? ??? uo p?x?? s??? u?o?q ''p?ppou ???p??

    ¡±??sod?nd uo ???un? ???? p?ss?? no? ?u???s ??¡¯no? ??u?p???? ?q ?ou¡°

    ¡±¨B?u?p???? ?q ?ou ;ss?? ?¡¯uop ? ¨B?¡¯up?p ? ''ou¡° ¨B?????n?? ?????q ?o ????? ? ?no ?u????? ''p??? s?? ?oo?s ???p??

    ¡±¨Bu?dd?? s?u??? ?s??? ''???p ?????d s?? ?? ¨B???p?? ''p?ss?? no?¡°

    ¡±¨B????u ???? dn p?ss?? ?¡° ¨Bpn?? ??np ? ???? ??q?? ??? o?uo do?p pu?? s?? ??? ?? ¡±¨B?? ??s ???? s? ????? os ''?no pu?? o? ?u?o? ??¡¯no? ?ou ?o ?? ???? ? ??????? ¨B ¨B ¨B?nq ''s??? ?noq? ?ou? ?¡¯u?? ????¡ª?????? ?o p?p ?? ??? ?o ?s??? ¨Bs??? ?noq? ?ou? o? ?uo?u? ?u?? ?¡¯uop ? ¨B ¨B ¨B ?¡¯up?p ? ''???? ''???o¡° ¨Bspu?? s?? u? ???? s?? ?u????o? ''do? ??q?? ??? o?u? p?u??? ???p??

    ¡±?u??? no? op ????¡°

    ¡±¨B?? ?o ???? ?ou? ?¡¯uop no? ¨B?ou? ?¡¯uop no? ''????¡° ¨B?????q ?s??? ? ?no ??? ???p??

    ¡±¨Bp?u?dd?? ???? ????? ???? u??q s¡¯p??? ?no? ???? ?ou? su??? ¨B???o s¡¯??¡° ¨B??? ?o dn? ??? ???o p????s ???? ?u?? ¡±¨B?ou? ? ¨B???? ¨B?u??s?p pu? p????¡°

    ¡±¨B ¨B ¨B u??q ??¡¯? ¨B ¨B ¨B ?¡¯u???? ? ?ou? ?¡° ¨B??? ?? ????? o? ??u??? ??? p?? ??s ??o??q ???s??? p?ddo?s ?? ¡±¡ª??ou¡°

    ¡±??????? ??? s¡¯????¡° ¨Bs?u? ???? ?o ?s?u ? uo ??s p¡¯?? ???? ?u???? s?? ?? u??? op o? ??n?????p ???u?s????u? s?? ?? ?nq ''???ds s?? ??? ???? o? uo??u??u? ??? u??q p?? ?? ''??o??q ????u ??? p??s ?????? ???? ????? ¨B??? ?o?? sso??? ???s ??? u? ???p?? ???p?? p?????? ??s ????? s????d p?z?s-???q ????s ???d? ?u????d uo p?sn?o? ??s ¨B????o?s o? ???s?? ?? ?u?pu?? ''p???q ?o ????d ? p???? pu? u?op dn? ??? ??? ?nd ??s ¡±¨Bsu?dd?? ?? ¨B?s??nb ?????? ? ?sn? ¨B?u?? ?¡¯?¡° ¨B??o??o?s?p ??? ?s?n?s?p pu? ??? o? ??? ?o d?s ????ou? ?oo? ?u??

    ¡±¨Bs??o? ?o ???d ? p??o????s ?sn? no? ???? ?oo? no? ¨B?ou? no? os ?sn? ¨B?ou ????? ???s o? ?u???? ??¡¯no? ???? ?u??nq ?ou ?¡¯?¡°

    ¡±¨B???o? o? ???? ?¡¯up?p no? ¨Bs?u???¡° ¨Bp??? ??? u??? ?????q ??n? ?u????? ?¡¯us?? ????o?s ??? ?z????? ??? ?p?? ?? ?nq ''???u p??s?? ?? ¨B?n?uoods ? p???? pu? ??so?? ??oq ??? ???p ??s ¡±¨B?u?? s¡¯???? ''????¡°

    ¡±¨B?? ?q s????s ?ss???? ?nq ''?ou ?o ???? ???? p¡¯no? ?? ??ns ?¡¯us?? ¨Bdnos uo?uo ??os ?sn? ¨B ¨B ¨B ??n ''?o¡°

    ¡±??u??q no? p?p ???? os¡° ¨Bo? ?ou ?so?? ??s ¨B?o?????q s?? ?no ???? o? ??? p????dx? ?? ?sn???q ?o ''????? ?q o? ?u?? ?¡¯up?p ?? ?sn???q s?? ????s sno???u s?? ?? ??ns ?¡¯us?? ?u?? ¨B??? ???? ?uo?? ???? ?u?pu?ds p?p?o?? p¡¯?? ''?snq?? ???? ?o?? ???q ???? ?? ??u?s ?nq ''??o??q s???? ?u?? u?q?? ??? u? u??q p?? ???p?? ¨Buo?????s?? ??os ???? os p?p ?? ¨B??? ?o?? sso??? ??s o? ??? ?o? p?ppou pu? ??s ??s ¨B?u????s ?o p???su? ????o ??? o? ?oo? ?uo ?o?? ?????? s?? ?u?????s ??p?????? ''??q?? ??? ?p?s?q poo?s ???p?? ¨B??q?? ??? uo u?op ?? ??s pu? ?oo? ??? sso??? ??? ???? dn? ??? ??? p?????? ??s s? p????n?? ?u??

    ¡±¨B???? ?o?u? no?¡° ¨B?s??nb ??? ?u???? s?? ????s s¡¯??? ??? ?o? ???? ???? ?uo? s?? pu? p???no? ???p?? ¡±¨Bs?u??? ''ou ¨Bou¡°

    ¡±???os ?u?? no?¡° ¨B????s ? ???? ???p?? o? p?u?n? ??s ¡±¨B?u??sn?s?p s¡¯?? ¨B?????n??? ??n?s s??? ?u??p ??do?d ?o? ?ou? ?¡¯uop ? ¨Bss??? ????¡° ¨Bp??????? ??s ¨Bd?s ????s ? ?u???? ''sd?? ??? o? dn? ??? ???no?q pu? ?u?????s p??s?u?? ?u?? ¡±¨B???¡°

    ¨B??n?? ??os ? ?no ??? pu? ???s??? p?u????????s ???p?? ¡±¨B?????q pn? ????? ??? ¨B???? ?o¡°

    ¡±¨Bp?u??? ?? u??? o?? s??uo? o??¡° ¨Bdn? ??? ??? u? uo???o?uo? ??? ?u?????s ''p???n? ?u??

    ¡±?un? ss??pu?? ??os p?? no? ???? ?s?? ??? ??q????? no? op¡°

    ¡±¨B??q????? s????? ? ¨B???u???dd? ''?? ?noq? ¡¯p??u?p????dun¡® s?? ?? p?o? ?? ?u?????os s¡¯??¡° ¨B??? ??q??? ?o x?? ??? ?u???d??d uo p?sn?o? ''p????s ?u?? ¡±¨B??q????? ?¡°

    ¡±?no? ?¡¯uop ??? ''????q ? ???s?no? ???? ¨Bp???? ? ?u??q ???? no? ??q????? ?¡¯uop ? pu? ?????o? no? u?ou? ??¡¯? ¨B?? ?u?pp?? ??¡¯no?¡° ¨B??ous ??os ? ?no ??? ???p??

    ¡±?????? ''??d??x? u? ??s o? p??u ? ?sn???q ¨Bou¡° ¨Bdn? ??? ? pu? u?? ????s ? ?o? ????d???u?? ??? ??oq? s?????s ??? p??????s ?u??

    ¡±¨B?ou ?????u???p¡°

    ¡±???s p?no? ?ou ''u?op ???? ???? ?? ??? ????u p?no? ??s¡° ¨Bp????s-???? ??s ¡±¨Bp?q s??s?? ??? ?sn???q ????do?d ???s?? ?o ???? ?u???? u??q ?¡¯u???? ? ??? ''dn ?o?? o? sp??u ??s ???s?s ?? p?o? ? ??p???s??¡° ¨B????? ?q???u ??? ?o?? spunos ???u?? ??? ?u????o? ''p?????? ?p?su? ????? ??? ¨B????d???u?? ??? uo u?op ?? ?u????s ''???? ??? ?o?? ?????? ??? ??nd o? ????d???? ??? o? p????? ??s ¡±¨Buo?????p?? ?? ?u???? u? ?u?????p ?????x? u??q ?¡¯u???? ? ¨B???? o? uoos oo? ?q ????? ??¡° ¨B?oo? ?u???? ??? u? ???p?? p?u?o? pu? s?ooq ??? ???? p??s?u?? ?u??

    ¡±¨Bou ¨B ¨B ¨B u??? no? ???? ?q pu?¡°

    ¡±¨B???? o? uoos oo? ?q ????? ??¡° ¨Bs?ooq ??? ?o s???? ????? ??? uo p?sn?o? s??? ''???no?? u? p???n? ?u??

    ¡±??u???o? ?? s?¡°

    ¡±¨Bs?o?d??s ?? ????????? o? ??? o? p?no? ?? ???? ?? ???? ?? ''p?sn??? ? ??u?s ?nq ''???s o? ?? p?s??p? ??¡° ¨B??p ??? ?o? ??u??? o? p?p???o?d pu? s????s ??? ???o ?????u s?o???d ??? p????d ??s ¡±¨Bp??u?p????dun ¨B ¨B ¨B ??n ¨B ¨B ¨B ?? p????? ?? pu? ?s?????? u? ????? ????s ???d???? ?n????od ?so? ??? s? ???s?? ????? ¨B?o ??os ''u??? ?¡° ¨Bss?????? ??? ???o s????sp?q ??? ?u???oo?s ''p???d?? ?u?? ¡±¨Bou¡°

    ¨B?oo? ?u???? ??? ?o?? p????? ???p?? ¡±???? ??os ?u??p ?s????p??? ?no? ?noq? ??s o? p?? s?op??s ????? ??? ??? ???? s?¡°

    ¨B?u?u??? ??? u? ????? ss?? ??? ?z?u???o o? p??o? pu? ''p?q ??? ???? o? p?????s ??s s? ???s ??os ? p??????q ??s ¨B?oo? ??? ?o ?p?s ??? dn u???? ?uo?u? ??? o? ??sn??? s¡¯?u?? pu? ?oo?? ??? ???o ??? ¡¯d???¡® ??? ?noq? u???d?o? ???u??suo? p?no? ???s?s ??? ''u?q?? s¡¯??d?? ??? u? ?oo?p?q ? p????s ????s ?u?p pu? ??s u??? ¨Bso??? p?z?u???o o?u? ???? u???? ??uo p?no? ?oo? ??? ''o?? ?o ??p ? u? ?nq ''???? ?z?u???o o? ???? ??? ???? p?no? ??s u??? pu? ?ou ????? ¨Bs???nb ?u????? pu? ''s??o??s ''s??o? punoq ??????? ???? p??????? s?? ?oo?p?q ??? u? ???ds?oo?? ??? ?o ?so? ¨Bp?q ??? ?p?s?q ????? ? uo p???os ???? s???o?? ??p ??? ¨B?oo? ??? puno?? p??u??? ?u?? ¡±¨B?? ???? o? ???? ? ?nq ''?¡¯uop ?¡°

    ¡±¨B??? ???? ?¡¯up?p no? ???no?? ?¡° ¨B?oo? ??? ?o ?no ??? s?? uo p???n? ???p??

    ¡±¨B??? ???? o? p??u ? ''uo ?????? ??? ?nd pu? ?o??? ? ?? op ¨B??ns¡° ¨B???s??? dn ?u?pu??s ??o??q qn? ?u???oos ????ou? s??? ??? ?u???? ''p????s ?u??

    ¡±¨Buo ??o? ¨B?u?????os ??? ???o? no? ¨Bp???q ??os pu? dnos ??os no? ???no?q ?¡° ¨B?oo? ?u???? ????s ??? sp???o? p?ppou pu? ???? s?? uo ?o? ???p??

    ¡±¨B ¨B ¨B ??¡°

    ¡±¨Bno? ?u??? ''?ou ?????q s¡¯??¡° ¨Bs??? ?o?? pu?? s?? p???nd pu? u???? p??? s?? ?oo?s ???p??

    ¡±¨Bdn ???s?no? ?u????q ??¡¯no? ???? spunos ?? ¨B?ou? no? ???? punos ?¡¯us?op¡°

    ¡±¨B?ou? ? ¨B?u???s?und s? ?? ??s ?¡¯up?no?s ? pu?¡° ¨B?????q ??os ? ???? p?p?? uo?su?? s?? ?nq ''pu?? s?? o?u? p?ss??d ??s s? p??u?? ???p??

    ¡±¨B?? ''?????o? ?q ?¡¯uo? ?? ¨Buo?su?dsns ? ?sn? s¡¯??¡° ¨Buo??o? ???n???? ?o?s ? u? ???d s?? ?o ???u?? ??? uo ??nss??d ???u?? ?u???dd? ''p?p?o?s ??s ¡±¨B????s p?o?¡° ¨B??o?s ????s ? ???? ????d u? ?? p??? ?u??

    ¨B???? pu?? s?? ??nd o? ?u???? ''p?????n? ???p?? ¡±¨B?????? ?¡¯uo? ?? ¨Bu??? p?pu?dsns ????s ?¡¯? ?u??? poo?¡°

    ¡±¨Bo?? ?o ???? ? ?o? ???qo?d ? ?q ????? ?oq ?no? ?u????p ?nq ''p?q os ?ou s¡¯??¡° ¨Buo?ss??dx? ??? u? ?s??? ????n? ? ???? s????nu? s?? u? ?s?n?q ?u???o? ? ?u?u???x? pu? pu?? s?? ?? u?op ?u??oo? ''p??q?n? ?u?? ¡±¨Bo? ?u?? ? ?? ???? ??? ?? d???s o? ??q? ?q p?no?s ? ''??o ??p ??? ???? ?¡°

    ¡±¨B??? p??o?d?? ?¡¯us?? poo? ?no? ??s ?¡° ¨Bu?o?? ??os ? ???? p??u???? ???p??

    ¡±¨B????? o?? p?s?n?q ?no? ?noq? ???o? ??¡¯?? ¨B??s ?? ???¡° ¨Bs??? u? pu?? s¡¯???p?? ???? o? ?no p?????? pu? p???ous ?u??

    ¡±¨B?? ?o ?s?o? ??? ?o? ?p??d ?? ?u??? ? ¨B??????? s¡¯??¡° ¨B?d??un pu? u?o?????o ;s??? s?? ???o ?un?? s??o? u?o?q pu? p??? s?? ?oo?s ???p??

    ¡±¨Bpu?? ?no? ??s ?? ???¡° ¨B??? ?p?s?q ?oo?? ??? uo ??s o? p?q ??? ?o?? u?op p??s pu? ?????q d??p ????ou? ???p ?u?? ¡±¨B?? p??????s ?sn? no? ¨B?????q ?u????? s¡¯?? ¨B ¨B ¨B s¡¯?? ¨B????¡°

    ¡±???n? ????s p??? ?no? s?op ¨B???¡° ¨Bu???uo? ?o ?uo o? p??u??? uo?ss??dx? s?? ''?????o? ''s??? ??? ???? o? dn p??oo? ?? u??? ¨Buo????????? u? p??o??n? s?o?q ''pu?? ????? s?? ???o p???un? ''?oo?? ??? uo ?u????s ????s ;?ou ??????? ???p?? ??s p?no? ??s ¨Bsn?o? o? s??? ??? ???o? o? p???? pu? ????u? d???s ? ???? p??? ??? p?s??? ??s ¨B?p?sqns o? p?????s u??d ??? ???un s??d??? ??? uo s?????? ?u?qqn? ''p?u?o?? ?u??

    ¡±¨Bno? uo dn ????? ??o? p¡¯? p??n??? ? os ''?u?u?o? ??? no? u??s s¡¯?uo ou pu? ????u ?s?? ???? ?u????? ?¡¯u???? no? p??s ?o?¡°

    ¡±¨B?? uo ¨Bdn ¨B???us ¨B?¡¯uop¡°

    ¡±¨Bsu??? ¨Bs???u?? ?? ??o?q ?so??? no?¡° ¨Bpu?? s?? ?o ?p?su? ??? ?u?qqn? ''ss?? p?u??d ? ?no ??? ???p??

    ¡±????? ???? ?? uo dn ???us ?¡¯uop ??u?op no? ??? ???? ??? ???? ¨B ¨B ¨B ?d?? ¨B ¨B ¨B ???p??¡° ¨Buo???u?o??? ??os p????ds ????u?? ???? ?u?????n? p???un??s?p s¡¯uos??d ??? s?? ?? ¨Bpu?? ????? ????? ???o p???un?¡ªd??? u? ?uo????? ????¡ªsu?o?q pu? su???? u? p?ss??p ??n??? ? ''p?q ??? ?p?s?q ?u????s s?? ????o?? ?o ????? ??? p???n?q s??? ??? ¨Bdn ??s o? p???? ??s ?u??o? ??? s??d??? ??? p???n?ss? u??d ¨Bs??? ??? p?u?do pu? o? ??? ??s ¨B??????d?o? s??u??su? ??? ?p?????o o? p??npo?d ?? s?s?ou p?u??d ??? ?o? ???? ?oo? ?? ¨B??q?????q ?u?????os puno?? ????? p???u??? s?? ?s?? ??? ¨Bd???s ?o?? ??? p?s??? d??? p?u??d ?

    ¡±¡ªu??¡°

    ¡±???n? ????s ?? s?op ???¡°

    ¡±¨B?u??¡°

    ???o??? s??? o? ?u??? pu?? ??? p?p ???

    ¡±¨B?u??¡°

    ¨B?u??????p ???? ?uo s??? ''s??? ?uop p¡¯??s s???? ??? ??? ?o ''??? pu??s??pun ?¡¯up?p ??s ¨B?????? p?ss??dx? p¡¯??s ??o??? s¡¯???? ??? o? ?p??q ??? p?ss??d ??s s? ¨B??n???d ????s ???? p?x?? uo?? ?o ?u??s ??? ;s????d ????? ??? p?u???s ????n?????d poo?q ¨Bpu?? ?u?p???? ??? p??n??und su?o?? ?so? ¨B?? ?o? ?u?????? u? ss?????? s?? ??s :???s?q ???o?? ??? u????? p?????uo? ???u? ???

    ¨B?uo ??q?ssod ?s?o? ??? ??q??nds?pu? s?? ???? ''???? u?? u?ss?ss? u? s????s?? ??? ??? ?o ¨B?ou ?q ?u????? ?q p?no?s ??s ¨B????ns ?o ?????? ??? u? ??????? s??snq ?so? ?u?d??? ?noq? uo???s???uo? ss???u?od ?u???? ''????? ?o dn? p???no?un u? ?u?s?nu ????? ??s ??s ¨Bp???q p???q ???s??? ?o p?????s pu? u???? ??????n????? s?? u?????? ??? ¨Bu??? u??? ?s?? ? s?? ????s u?o ??? ''?u??s?p ???? ???s ??? ?? ?nq ''????? ;??ods ??s s? p?o??? ???o? ??? ¨B????? :???? ''sno??n? ¨B?oop ??? pu???q ?o?? p????s ???? ¨Bspu?? ??? u? s???o?? ?o ???s?q ??? ''??o? ??s s???o?? ??? ''???? ??? p?uu??s ???? ;s??? ??z?? ?????q o? p?u?do ?oop ??? ¨B???? ?o ?u?ss?d ??? ???? p?q?nu s????nu? ??? ?su???? poo?p??? ?o ?u????? ??? ''o??? ?u??s?p ? ???? s??? ??? u? ?u?? ?oop ??? uo ??ou? ??? ¨Bs??pu?s ??? ?o s??os ??? ??pun p??????? uo???????? ???¡ªpoo? pu? ?uo?s ?o dn ?p?? uo???n??suo? ??q?n? ?¡ª?sno? ??? p????o?dd? ??s s? ¨Bsp?q ???o?? ?u????? ??? ?uo?? ?u???op ??? ss??? ??????q ???

    [??pp?? | 5252 ''??62 sn??? | ?s??o? ?s??????]

 The Heart of The Forest 2.03

    [Valcrest Forest | Lacus 26th, 2525 | Midday]

    The brittle grass lay dormant among the wilting flower beds. As she approached the house¡ªa humble construction made up of stone and wood¡ªthe vegetation crackled under the soles of her sandals. The knock on the door rang in her ears like a distant echo, the feeling of hardwood against her knuckles numbed with the passing of time. The door opened to bright hazel eyes; they scanned her face, the clothes she wore, the basket of flowers in her hands. They smiled from behind the door. Curious, warm: Alive. Her voice echoed as she spoke; there, but at the same time distant, her own smile was a mask even then. The kitchen was immaculately clean and smelled of freshly baked bread. She sat there nursing an untouched cup of water, making pointless conversation about keeping rose bushes healthy in the height of summer. She should be leaving by now. Of all the mistakes an assassin can make, that was indisputably the worst possible one.

    The knife concealed within the flower basket: She was careless in reaching for it. Rose thorns punctured her wielding hand. Blood prematurely stained the white petals; the scent of iron mixed with sweet perfume. As she pressed the blade to the girl¡¯s throat she¡¯d expressed regret. She didn¡¯t understand why, of all the times she¡¯d done this, this one felt different.

    ¡°Lena.¡±

    Why did her mind cling to this memory?

    ¡°Lena.¡±

    ¡°Why does it still hurt?¡±

    ¡°Len¡ª¡±

    A pained yelp raised her from sleep. Her fist was clenched tight around something breakable. It took time for the pained noises it produced to override her instincts completely. She let go and opened her eyes. Pain assaulted her temples the moment she tried to sit up. Her eyes blurred the image of whoever was sitting beside her bed, a figure dressed in greens and browns¡ªlike everyone in camp¡ªhunched over their right hand. It was the person¡¯s disgruntled muttering that finally sparked some recognition. ¡°Eldric . . . Hmph . . . What the hell are you doing? Don¡¯t sneak up on me like that!¡±

    Eldric let out a pained hiss, rubbing the inside of his hand. ¡°You almost broke my fingers. Twins.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t. Sneak. Up. On me.¡±

    ¡°Tom said you weren¡¯t feeling well last night and no one¡¯s seen you all morning, so I figured I¡¯d come check up on you.¡±

    Lena groaned, rubbing circles on her temples until the pain started to subside. She raised her head with a sharp inhale and tried to force her eyes to focus. She could see Eldric clearly now; still sitting on the floor, hunched over his right hand, brows furrowed in aggravation. When he looked up to meet her eyes, however, his expression changed to one of concern. ¡°Hey. Does your head still hurt?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s . . . It¡¯s getting better. You just startled me.¡± Lena drew another deep breath and slid down from the bed to sit on the floor beside him. ¡°Let me see your hand.¡±

    Eldric shook his head and brown locks flung over his eyes; overgrown and unkept. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I think my pride got the worst of it.¡±

    Lena snorted and reached out to take Eldric¡¯s hand in hers. ¡°Let me see. We¡¯ll worry about your bruised ego later.¡±

    Eldric relented with a soft groan. ¡°I see your mood hasn¡¯t improved yet.¡±

    ¡°I have the day off, I should be able to sleep it all away if I want to.¡± Lena mumbled, looking down at his hand and examining a forming bruise in his knuckles with a guilty twist in her expression. ¡°It¡¯s not so bad, but drawing your bow might be a problem for a week or two.¡±

    ¡°Good thing I¡¯m still suspended then. It won¡¯t matter.¡± Eldric muttered, trying to pull his hand away.

    Lena held it in place with a small scoff. ¡°Hold still.¡± She scolded, applying gentle pressure on the center of his palm in a slow circular motion. ¡°It¡¯s just a suspension. It won¡¯t be forever, El.¡±

    Eldric winced as she pressed into his hand, but his tension faded with a soft breath. ¡°And I shouldn¡¯t see it as punishment. I know.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t sound like you know. It sounds like you¡¯re beating yourself up.¡±

    Eldric shook his head again and pulled his hand from hers. ¡°It¡¯s better now, thank you.¡±

    ¡°El . . .¡±

    Eldric got on his feet and nodded towards the small living room. ¡°I brought you some soup and some bread. You gotta eat something. Come on.¡±

    Lena sighed, giving her eyes another soothing rub before standing up herself. ¡°Sure. Do me a favor and put the kettle on, I need to make tea.¡±

    Eldric hummed on his way out of the room. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like tea.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t, but I have to take it.¡± Lena glanced around her room. Her day clothes were sorted on a chair beside her bed. Most of the floorspace in her bedroom was littered with leather bound tomes, scrolls, and writing quills. Every now and then she would take the time to organize them, but in a day or two, the room would once again fall into organized chaos. When she and Dani still shared a bedroom in the Alpha¡¯s cabin, her sister would constantly complain about her ¡®crap¡¯ all over the floor and Lena¡¯s refusal to let anyone clean up her side of the room. She breathed a soft sigh as she started to make her bed, and vowed to organize the mess later in the evening.

    ¡°Is that all the White Shadows had to say about your headaches? Drink some tea?¡± Eldric called from the living room.

    ¡°No.¡± Lena replied, smoothing her bedsheets over the mattress. ¡°I mean, sort of. Their master is the most powerful telepath still alive in Valcrest and he called me . . . uhm . . . unprecedented.¡± She placed her pillows neatly over the sheets and proceeded to change for the day. ¡°He advised me to stay, but since I refused, he gave me what he could to try to alleviate my symptoms.¡±

    ¡°Is it working?¡±

    Lena hummed in thought, eyes focused on the thick laces of her boots. ¡°It might be too soon to tell.¡±

    ¡°And by that you mean . . . no.¡±

    Lena finished with her boots and joined Eldric in the living room. ¡°It might be too soon to tell. I haven¡¯t been exactly diligent in taking my medication.¡± She walked to the fireplace to pull the kettle from the fire, setting it down on the mantelpiece. The water inside rattled, covering the gentle sounds from the nearby river. ¡°Yesterday I told my sister she needs to grow up, yet I haven¡¯t been taking care of myself properly because tea tastes bad.¡± She half-smiled. ¡°She would never let me live that down, now would she?¡±

    ¡°Definitely not.¡±

    Lena searched the shelves above the mantelpiece for a small tin and a tea cup. ¡°No. Because I need to set an example, right?¡±

    Eldric let out a soft snort. ¡°You¡¯re kidding me. I¡¯ve known you forever and I don¡¯t remember you ever being a child. Give yourself a break, why don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I remember.¡± Lena stated, focused on preparing the mix of herbal tea. ¡°It¡¯s something he told me was ¡®unprecedented¡¯ about me, apparently. I always remember.¡±

    ¡°Do you remember the last time you had some mindless fun?¡±

    Lena hummed, stirring the concoction in her tea cup. ¡°Two months ago when it rained.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah. The great mud battle.¡± Eldric straightened himself and let out a soft laugh.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Lena finished stirring and brought the cup to her lips, trying a small sip. She grimaced. ¡°Warm grass. I don¡¯t know how people drink this stuff regularly. It¡¯s disgusting.¡± She turned to Eldric with a smirk. ¡°You want some?¡±

    ¡°No. No, thanks.¡± Eldric coughed and his tone gave away how the tea¡¯s smell was making him queasy. ¡°You enjoy that.¡±

    Lena chuckled as she carried her tea cup with her across the room and set it down on the table. Eldric stood beside the table, awkwardly shifting his weight from one foot to the other instead of sitting. She sat and nodded for him to sit across from her. He did so with some hesitation. Eldric had been in her cabin many times before, but since he came back from that ambush, he¡¯d avoided spending time alone with her. Lena wasn¡¯t sure if his nervous state was because he didn¡¯t want to be there, or because he expected her to call out his behavior. She chose not to. ¡°So what did you bring?¡±

    ¡°Oh, uhm . . . Just some onion soup. Wasn¡¯t sure if you¡¯d like that or not, but Larissa swears by it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s fine.¡± She drew the bowl closer and tried a spoonful. It tasted nice, but it made her realize her stomach wasn¡¯t feeling much better than her head. ¡°Thanks. You didn¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not buying what you¡¯re trying to sell right now. Just so you know. You look like you just swallowed a pile of rocks.¡±

    Lena took another sip of tea to try and disguise her discomfort. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just a little queasy. It happens.¡± She put the tea cup down and tried a piece of bread, finding it easier to stomach. She focused on picking apart small bite-sized pieces while she watched Eldric fidget in the seat across from her. After what Emmett said the night before, it had been her intention to give him his space, but it was increasingly difficult to do when he was acting like he¡¯d sat on a nest of fire ants. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Noth¡ª¡± He stopped himself before she had the chance to glare at him. ¡°I know I haven¡¯t . . . I¡¯ve been . . .¡±

    ¡°Weird and distant. Yeah. I know.¡± Lena half smiled over her cup of tea. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Twins know what your head¡¯s been like after what happened.¡±

    Eldric let out a harsh breath. ¡°Yeah, you don¡¯t know. You don¡¯t know half of it.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Eldric leaned into the table top, covering his face in his hands. ¡°Okay, well, I didn¡¯t . . . I don¡¯t want anyone to know about this. Least of all my dad or Emmett¡ªthey can¡¯t know about this, but. . . whether I like it or not you¡¯re going to find out, so might as well say it.¡± He let his hand drop onto the table with a dull thud. ¡°I messed up that night.¡±

    ¡°You missed, Eldric. It was pretty dark, these things happen.¡±

    Eldric shook his head, letting out a trace of bitter laughter. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I don¡¯t miss; not by accident.¡±

    ¡°Not by accident? You¡¯re saying you missed that Hunter on purpose?¡±

    Eldric nodded, brown eyes fixed on the tabletop. ¡°He was just a kid, Lena. He looked younger than your sister. Maybe if I had another second to think about the implications, but I wasn¡¯t expecting that.¡±

    ¡°Please, please tell me you¡¯re not hiding this information from my mother.¡±

    ¡°No. I mean . . . She knows. I didn¡¯t really have to tell her anything.¡± Eldric sighed and slouched in his seat. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure that¡¯s why I¡¯m still suspended. I know I should be counting my blessings after what happened to Eddie, but . . .¡±

    ¡°Eddie committed treason.¡± Lena¡¯s tone turned sharp. ¡°It¡¯s not the same thing.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Is it still going to be, ¡®not the same thing,¡¯ when that kid comes around and kills one of ours because I let him live?¡±

    Lena scoffed. ¡°Eddie chose to divulge confidential information for a bag of coins. If what you did was even remotely the same thing you wouldn¡¯t be sitting here.¡±

    Eldric¡¯s expression hardened at her words. ¡°Eddie wasn¡¯t a bad person.¡±

    ¡°I liked Eddie. He was an excellent assassin, he was always nice to me, his parents have always been nice to me; and I feel for his mother because the moronic decision he made could have gotten her killed, too. He either didn¡¯t have the awareness to consider that or he didn¡¯t care.¡±

    ¡°Is that what you. . .¡± Eldric stopped himself mid-sentence, his expression suddenly guilty. ¡°I don¡¯t know if things are that black and white, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Lena parted another piece of bread and took her time chewing on it, watching Eldric¡¯s expression intensely. ¡°What were you going to ask? ¡®Is that what you . . .¡¯ what?¡±

    ¡°I . . .¡± Again, he flinched. ¡°I was just wondering if you think anyone who goes against the clan like that deserves what Eddie got; no matter who they are.¡±

    Lena frowned, but kept her eyes on his. ¡°Yes. And of all people you should understand why. It might be the only sensible thing your father regularly spews.¡±

    ¡°At least the two of you agree on something, I guess.¡± Eldric¡¯s tone was rueful as he ran his hand over his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I agree with that.¡±

    ¡°Let me put it this way: how much gold would it take for you to endanger Emmett¡¯s life? Your father¡¯s? Mine? The lives of everyone you grew up with? Can you honestly imagine a scenario where it¡¯s acceptable to cross that line?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯re not a traitor. Black and white, maybe, but there it is.¡±

    Eldric nodded, but his eyes were once again examining the tabletop. Lena left him to ponder the conversation as she finished her tea one small sip at a time. Then she stood, grabbing the leftover bread. ¡°Do you have any assigned work for today?¡±

    The question broke Eldric from his thoughts with a startled jolt. ¡°Uh, no. Why?¡±

    ¡°Get up, you¡¯re coming with me.¡±

    Eldric stood, slowly. ¡°Okay.¡± He didn¡¯t even try hiding the apprehension in his voice. ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think maybe we should go see what my sisters are up to.¡±

    Eldric rubbed the side of his face. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Sarah have tutoring today?¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Lena opened the door and ushered him out. ¡°And Dani has a day off, so I¡¯ll bet whatever you want, she took her out somewhere instead.¡±

    ¡°You want to, what, sneak up on them or something?¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Lena glanced around as they left her cabin. Even with the thick canopy above, the sunlight made her recoil, a trace of her previous discomfort still lingering behind her eyes. She drew a deeper breath and pushed it down. ¡°Can you go get your bow? We¡¯re gonna need that.¡±

    Eldric shot her a questioning look. ¡°I¡¯m suspended. I¡¯m not allowed to carry weapons. And what for?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m an Instructor and I¡¯m authorizing you, so if anyone asks you can tell them that. And you¡¯ll see.¡±

    ¡°Lena . . .¡±

    Lena smirked. ¡°Just go and get it, don¡¯t look at me like that.¡±

    Eldric crossed his arms over his chest, the stern look he tried to give her offset by a small smirk of his own. ¡°I don¡¯t like this. You have that same look in your eyes Dani always gets when she knows she¡¯s about to do something she shouldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Go get your bow, I need to make a small supply run, and we¡¯ll meet up a little ways up the river. If they went fishing, I know where Dani¡¯s favorite spot is.¡±

    Eldric snorted, offering a mocking bow. ¡°Yes, your highness. Anything else you need?¡±

    Lena chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t let your father catch you doing that, smartass. And yeah, actually . . . Arrow shafts. We¡¯re going to craft something.¡±

    Eldric nodded and, with another mock-salute, he started on his way back to camp, calling out over his shoulder. ¡°Finish that bread before you start wreaking havoc.¡±

    <hr>

    [Valcrest Forest | Lacus 26th, 2525 | Early Afternoon]

    ¡°Sarah, stop swinging that thing around. If you hook me, I¡¯ll throw you into the river, I swear.¡±

    Sarah¡¯s shoulders sagged and she lowered her fishing rod, letting the line dip into the water. ¡°I¡¯m bored. I think the fish are doing that winter sleep thing Lena was talking about the other day.¡±

    Dani chuckled. ¡°You mean hibernation. And the fish aren¡¯t hibernating, exactly, it takes them longer to bite because the water¡¯s cold. They¡¯re just down there thinking ¡®hmmm . . . Do I wanna get out of bed for this?¡¯. You just need to be patient.¡± She sat up straighter in her patch of cold grass and added, in a near-flawless impression of their mother. ¡°Patience is a Wolf¡¯s greatest weapon.¡±

    Sarah giggled. ¡°Don¡¯t let mom hear you do that.¡± Sarah sighed and recast her fishing line. ¡°How is patience a weapon?¡±

    ¡°Ask mom.¡± Dani shrugged, readjusting against the trunk of an old hollow tree that hung over the edge of the water. ¡°Or, I don¡¯t know, ask Lena.¡±

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you.¡±

    Dani glanced at her sister. Sarah¡¯s eyes were persistently on her, brow creased as she waited for an answer. ¡°Alright. You like playing Assassin, right? And the point of that game is to do what?¡±

    ¡°Uhm, you either have to assassinate all the targets without getting caught, or you have to figure out who the assassin is before they take out all the targets. Depends on what role you¡¯re playing.¡±

    ¡°Alright. So when you lost your game to Perry yesterday . . . What happened?¡±

    ¡°Do we need to talk about that?¡± Sarah muttered, averting her gaze to the river. ¡°I said I¡¯ll get him next time.¡±

    ¡°You wanted me to answer your question, didn¡¯t you? Your game is a good example. So talk me through what happened.¡±

    Sarah huffed, feet dangling off the edge of the tree stump she chose as a seat. ¡°Okay. Dahlia made us sit in a circle. She handed out the little notes with the roles written on them. Mine said Assassin. I gave it back after I read it and waited for everybody else. Then the game started.¡±

    ¡°Did you know Perry was the Knight?¡±

    ¡°No. Usually it¡¯s not hard to tell who the Knight is, but . . .¡± Sarah groaned and gave her fishing rod a small tug. ¡°I was stupid, I should have waited.¡±

    ¡°There you go.¡± Dani chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s the whole point of that stupid game. It¡¯s a basic puzzle. You¡¯re in a crowded room, say it¡¯s a ballroom, maybe. Or in the middle of the Newhaven market. You know there are guards, but you don¡¯t know where and you don¡¯t know who. You can¡¯t just go up to the target and attack them. You¡¯ll get caught.¡±

    ¡°But you can¡¯t take too long either.¡± Sarah mumbled. ¡°I don¡¯t get how he figured it out so fast. He called me out the moment I took down my first target.¡±

    ¡°Mhm. Let me ask you something . . . When everyone was giving their roles back to Dahlia, was Perry the last one to hand his over?¡±

    ¡°. . . Yes.¡±

    Dani shook her head, amused. ¡°Clever. He was probably watching the other kids read theirs first. That¡¯s how he made you out. By your reaction when you got the role.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t react.¡±

    ¡°Of course you did, squirt. It¡¯s the role you wanted. It¡¯s how you like to play the game. Maybe you think you didn¡¯t, but you reacted. There¡¯s things that, try as you might, you can¡¯t hide.¡±

    Sarah¡¯s expression became troubled. ¡°Then how am I supposed to win?¡±

    ¡°He waited for you to take down your first target because he wasn¡¯t completely sure it was you yet. It was just a suspicion. And that¡¯s something you can exploit next time. If you can¡¯t control how you react to something, change the circumstances that you can control. Exercise patience, squirt, like mom always says.¡±

    Sarah nodded, though her expression remained closed. ¡°It sounds easy when you say it like that.¡±

    Dani breathed an airy laugh. ¡°It¡¯s not gonna get any easier when you¡¯re my age. Trust me.¡±

    Sarah shot her an amused sideways glance. ¡°You¡¯re saying that like you¡¯re old or something.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, well, my muscles feel old today. You want some easy-to-follow advice, kiddo? Don¡¯t get hung up by your ankles.¡±

    Sarah smirked. ¡°If it¡¯s easy to follow, how come you didn¡¯t do it?¡±

    ¡°I make these mistakes so you don¡¯t have to. You¡¯re welcome.¡±

    Sarah¡¯s smirk was unwavering. ¡°You¡¯re very dedicated. Thank you.¡±

    Dani shot her little sister a warning glare. ¡°I¡¯m sore but I can still throw you in the river.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d have to catch me, grandma.¡±

    Dani shook her head, unable to hold back laughter. ¡°Ow. You¡¯re ruthless, kid.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re well enough to throw me in the river, you should be well enough to do a prank like I wanted, but . . .¡± Sarah shrugged, once again tugging on her fishing rod. ¡°Here we are.¡±

    ¡°You wanted to prank Lena. And even if I wasn¡¯t broken from training yesterday, that¡¯s just not possible, squirt.¡±

    ¡°What, because of her enlightenment? Lena¡¯s the one that always says it¡¯s not impossible to get past telepathy.¡±

    ¡°Hers is different, Sarah. Why¡¯d you think she had to go see the healers?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? I thought she had a headache or something.¡±

    Dani shook her head, realizing it was probably a mistake to bring that up in the first place. ¡°Yeah, she does.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you mean?¡±

    Dani pulled her fishing line out of the water with a groan. There was no use pretending any fish would bite. ¡°Look, I shouldn¡¯t have brought that up. Just leave it.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Dani put the fishing rod down. ¡°Look, if you want to know what Lena was doing with the Healers, then the right thing to do is ask her. Not me. That¡¯s why I shouldn¡¯t have said anything.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Sarah frowned, pulling her fishing line out of the river as well. ¡°But do you think she¡¯s gonna be fine?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, of course she is.¡± Dani stood and stretched with a pained groan. ¡°Don¡¯t even worry about it, squirt.¡±

    Sarah nodded, her frown persisting. ¡°If something bad was gonna happen, you¡¯d tell me, right?¡±

    Dani¡¯s shoulders slumped with a tired sigh. ¡°What do you think is going to happen?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but. . . No one ever tells me anything. I¡¯m not stupid.¡±

    Dani shook her head, taking Sarah¡¯s fishing rod from her. ¡°Look, you¡¯re a smart kid. I know if I give you that whole ¡®there¡¯s nothing to worry about¡¯ spiel you¡¯re not gonna buy it, but. . . I¡¯m your sister and it¡¯s my job to protect you. Sometimes that means I¡¯m gonna tell you things, and sometimes that means I won¡¯t. Just because you¡¯re smart enough to understand something, doesn¡¯t mean you should be dealing with it.¡±

    ¡°How come you get to decide what I should be dealing with?¡±

    ¡°Let me put it this way. Everyone¡¯s got a time when they have to stop being a kid. And it¡¯s never a choice. It¡¯s gonna happen for you too eventually, but as long as I have a say in it, it¡¯s not gonna be now, okay?¡±

    Sarah nodded, resigned. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Good. Now . . . I may be a little roughed up, but I¡¯m still good enough to try and steal some cookies from the kitchen. What do you think?¡±

    Sarah¡¯s grin wasn¡¯t as wide as usual, but she was willing to take the distraction. ¡°I think you¡¯re gonna get caught. Like last time.¡±

    Dani glared in response. ¡°Hey, that was a fluke.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fun to see you try again anyway.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really pushing your luck today, you know tha¡ª¡± Dani cut herself off, her attention stolen by a discreet ruffling in the foliage behind her back. She pulled Sarah closer with a frown. The river was part of their territory; relatively safe, even if unpopulated. Nothing there should be able to harm them, but the movement still put her on edge.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Sarah tried to keep her voice steady, but unconsciously cowered behind Dani at the same time.

    Dani shook her head, trying to listen past her little sister¡¯s voice. The forest was quieter in the winter¡ªthe whole hibernation thing Lena was teaching Sarah about. Stray noises weren¡¯t as common this time of year, but she couldn¡¯t hear anything now. Was something there or was she being paranoid?

    The answer came with the dull twang of a bowstring. Something cut the air and struck the middle of her back. It was dull¡ªnot soft, but not hard enough to inflict pain¡ªwhatever it was split open on impact and disseminated a cloud of pink dust onto her clothes. ¡°What in the actual hell?¡±

    There was a brief moment of confused silence before Sarah caught on to what she had just witnessed and erupted into laughter. Dani¡¯s tension eased, though with an aggravated groan. ¡°Very funny,¡± she muttered, eyes scanning the nearby foliage in search of her assailant. The trees were stagnant. Aside from Sarah¡¯s multiple attempts to rein in her laughter, the forest was silent. Dani dropped the fishing rods, eyes narrowing as she stared out into the woods. They had walked up the river for half an hour, give or take. The woods were denser further away from camp, but the area edging the river was open space; dead grass, the occasional fallen tree, a few smooth rocks, and nothing but the wide open sky above. It was one of the reasons she liked coming here, but also the reason she was in such a vulnerable position in relation to whoever may be hiding in the trees nearby.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could do that with an arrow.¡±

    Dani glanced at the object Sarah now held in her hands; an arrow shaft. The head¡ªwhatever it was made of¡ªhad been destroyed on impact, but the fletching had familiar characteristics. ¡°Eldric!¡± A soft laugh emerged from somewhere among the trees. It sounded distant, somewhere in the branches above. She shook her head. This wasn¡¯t something Eldric would get up to entirely on his own, and there¡¯s only one person that could talk him into it. ¡°Damn it, come on.¡± She grabbed Sarah by the hand and rushed her into cover as another arrow whizzed past them. They ran into the woods, dodging branches and jumping over tree roots, and stopped under the cover of an oak tree to regain their breath.

    ¡°I thought it was your day off?¡± Sarah was clearly not as bothered by the prospect of being pelted with pink dye.

    ¡°It is.¡± Dani muttered. Any other day she wouldn¡¯t have minded so much, but she was still suffering the consequences of her mistakes the previous day. This little game wouldn¡¯t do her aching muscles any favors.

    ¡°It is.¡± Lena¡¯s voice cut in from behind the oak tree. ¡°So stop freaking out. If this was a training exercise, I¡¯d have Eldric use real arrows.¡±

    Dani turned and peered around the trunk to glare at her sister. ¡°I¡¯m tired, Lena. I thought you were going to let me rest today.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, so did I, but you know . . . I wasn¡¯t allowed to sleep like I wanted. Besides . . .¡± Lena smirked, looking past Dani to their younger sister. ¡°Someone was supposed to be in tutoring right now. And not idling by the river all day.¡±

    Sarah shifted uncomfortably in place and Dani rolled her eyes. ¡°One day isn¡¯t gonna hurt.¡±

    Lena hummed. ¡°Maybe, but since we all have free time today, might as well turn it into something educational, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Dani rubbed the bridge of her nose with a sigh of resignation. ¡°Okay. What are you planning?¡±

    Lena smiled and pulled something out of her pocket. A light pink orb small enough to fully conceal within a closed fist. ¡°I hid a few of these around this area. I¡¯m going to count to. . . Let¡¯s say one hundred. That¡¯s about a minute and a half for you two to find as many as you can before I come and find you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s uncharacteristically fair of you.¡± Dani couldn¡¯t help a small smile. ¡°What are those things made of?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should tell you that. Twins know what you¡¯d use them for.¡± Lena smirked, examining the pellet in her hand. ¡°Maybe if you win.¡±

    ¡°Do I get extra points if I track Eldric down and hit him on the head? Because I was planning on doing that anyway.¡±

    Lena chuckled. ¡°Yes. Just don¡¯t knock him off any trees. This is supposed to be a harmless game.¡±

    Dani faked a disappointed groan. ¡°Fiine, I won¡¯t cripple your boyfriend, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Lena shook her head with an aggravated snort, but followed it with a grin. ¡°One. . . Two. . . ¡±

    Dani flinched, but caught herself when Sarah immediately ran off in search of the pellets. She dashed right after her sister, eyes scanning their surroundings for any trace of color that seemed out of place. She was immediately thankful to have Sarah on her side. As it turned out she had a keen eye for tracking the small colored orbs, darting in and out of the bushes collecting as many as she could fit in her arms. She was so efficient that Dani decided to leave her to it and focus her attention on other things instead. Such as the occasional sounds echoing among the trees around them and what directions they might be coming from, in the back of her mind she could still hear her sister¡¯s voice calling out each burning second. Fifty... Seventy... Ninety... Ninety-one... Ninety-two... ¡°Psst...¡± She drew Sarah¡¯s attention in a whisper and nodded towards a hollowed out tree with an opening big enough for her to hide inside. ¡°Remember what we talked about earlier? Patience.¡±

    Sarah nodded, holding on to her half of the pellets and remaining as still as possible in her hiding place. Dani held onto hers and started sneaking her way across the narrow gaps between tree trunks, trying to be as silent as possible. Lena was already on the move by now and she wouldn¡¯t be the easiest to track down, but Eldric, on the other hand . . . He was easy to find, just harder to reach. She retraced the path she¡¯d taken into the woods, more carefully this time, until she found a relatively safe place to stop. There, she removed her coat and used it as a makeshift pouch, wrapping it around her share of pellets so that they wouldn¡¯t fall out of her arms and shatter. It wasn¡¯t ideal, but it would have to do.

    Dani knew this area like the back of her hand. The trees here were old, most of them weren¡¯t very climbable to begin with, and of the ones that were, only a handful would be able to support someone Eldric¡¯s size. It didn¡¯t take much effort to find the right one. The trickier part would be to get him without being spotted. She approached the tree with caution, staying within cover and moving as slowly as possible not to draw the archer¡¯s attention. From where she stood, she could see him sitting on one of the highest branches right above her head. Thankfully she didn¡¯t need to get up that high, just high enough to make a good throw. After double checking the makeshift pouch of pellets, she began to work her way up the tree trunk, reaching the lowest level of branches, then the one right above it. She balanced on the sturdiest branch available and took one of the pellets out; an orange one, weighing it in her hand, trying to calculate the arch of her throw just right. If she missed, there wouldn¡¯t be an opportunity to try again. When she was sure she had it just right; that she wouldn¡¯t miss her target, she made the throw.

    The orange pellet flew in a perfect arch and struck Eldric right on the back of the head, splitting immediately upon contact and creating a cloud of orange dust. Dani took the opportunity to quickly climb down and make a run for it before he was able to recover. She didn¡¯t run far before she felt something fly right past her head. Eldric had gotten down from his perch and was right on her trail. She wound through the trees, doing her best to avoid the projectiles, but ending up with a few multicolored spots on her arms and legs in the process. Finally she ducked and hid behind a tree right across from where Sarah was still hiding, patiently waiting as instructed.

    Dani shot her little sister a smile and held up one finger. Then two. Three. Four. At the count of five Eldric walked right between the two trees and while his focus was on Dani, Sarah jumped out of hiding and unleashed a merciless array of colored pellets on him, only interrupted when Lena came out of hiding and struck her with a yellow pellet to the back of the head.

    Rather than being fazed, Sarah turned around and retaliated, hitting Lena right in the chest, causing her to cough when the dust cloud flew at her face. While Dani was distracted laughing, Eldric recovered and struck her, being immediately struck himself on the side of the head by one of Lena¡¯s pellets. He spun around to glare at her, huffing a small cloud of blue dust. ¡°I thought you were on my team!¡±

    Lena smirked.¡°I don¡¯t recall saying there were going to be teams. Besides, it¡¯s extra points for hitting you in the head.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d start running if I were you.¡±

    <hr>

    [Wolves Camp | Lacus 26th 2525 | Sundown]

    Lena called the game off once the sun began to set; which didn¡¯t stop her younger sisters from assaulting her with their leftover pellets. Eldric was already rainbow colored down to the tip of his boots by then. The dye powder she used was washable; nothing dangerous, she had been very meticulous about that. She wasn¡¯t entirely sure whether their clothes would be salvageable however¡ªsomething their mother might be less than pleased about. Despite that, and the onslaught of multi-colored pellets she had to endure; it was well worth the outcome. The mud battle two months ago had been something the younger children started and managed to rope some Recruits and younger Actives into participating, who then managed to rope in some of their Instructors and by nightfall the entire camp was caked with mud. Such spontaneous moments of reckless play rarely took place in camp outside of Creation Day. So much so that when they did occur it wasn¡¯t unusual for as many people to take part as possible. Unless there was something dire in need of attention, her mother would usually allow the event to run its course, then instruct all participants to clean up their mess for the workers¡¯ sake.

    As fun as those moments were, this had been the first time in almost a year that Lena engaged her sisters in something that didn¡¯t revolve strictly around training. Not unlike the mud war, this was just a small reprieve. She would wake up the next day and fall back into her role as Dani¡¯s Instructor, Sarah would go back to listening to her tutor speak of things she wouldn¡¯t be able to fully understand until she was inevitably required to experience them first hand. The shadow of the Wolf Hunters would continue to loom over their head. For the moment¡ªhowever long it lasted¡ªshe was content to watch them laugh amongst themselves as they tracked ahead on the way home.

    ¡°Your head still hurts doesn¡¯t it?¡± While her sisters were eagerly walking ahead, Eldric had remained at her side. ¡°Your face paint is all smudged where you¡¯re been rubbing it,¡± he added.

    ¡°Yeah, but just because I was born with this doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m gonna let it run my life.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean you gotta hide it and just bear it by yourself.¡±

    Lena shook her head, her eyes following her sisters¡¯ footsteps. ¡°Not all the time, no, but some things are more important, you know? So if I have to bear it, I will.¡±

    Eldric shook his head. ¡°Was it your headache getting to you or did you just let them win, then?¡±

    Lena glanced at him, eyebrows arching. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±

    ¡°Come on, now. I know for sure that you were tracking them down the entire time.¡±

    She chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t need to win today. I can save that for the training grounds. This wasn¡¯t about that.¡±

    ¡°Suppose that¡¯s fair.¡± Eldric snorted. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to make me such a prized target though.¡±

    ¡°It was Dani¡¯s idea and Sarah decided she doesn¡¯t like you now.¡±

    Eldric winced. ¡°What? Why?¡±

    Lena shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t know. I think it might be a jealousy thing. She¡¯ll get over it.¡±

    Eldric ran a hand through his hair, adding an orange smudge to the blues and pinks staining the dark brown strands. ¡°Do they know?¡±

    Lena sighed. ¡°Depends on what you mean by that, Eldric. I think, honestly, everyone knows by now. Officially? I told Dani and that¡¯s it. My mother knows, Tom knows, but they¡¯re not going to ask anything unless it causes problems. Emmett knows because he¡¯s not an idiot. Your father knows, but he¡¯s going to pretend he doesn¡¯t until he has no choice; because he doesn¡¯t want it to be true. So on, so forth.¡±

    Eldric nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know it makes me an asshole. . . Not wanting to talk about it because I don¡¯t want to deal with him. Clearly it wouldn¡¯t be an issue otherwise.¡±

    Lena thoughtfully hummed. ¡°I don¡¯t know, you might have to go through Sarah. She¡¯s nine, but I think she can take you.¡±

    ¡°After today, I think you might be right.¡±

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t bribe your father with butter cookies, so I think you still have it easy in comparison, but . . . Wear a helmet just in case.¡±

    ¡°Butter cookies. Noted.¡±

    While it was impossible to arrive at the Wolves Camp unnoticed, if you were well known enough, the scouts and guards wouldn¡¯t bat an eye, even less acknowledge your presence. It wasn¡¯t often that they saw the Alpha¡¯s children stroll into the encampment covered, head to toe, in rainbow-colored powder. The laughter and whispers ran so rampant at the sight of them, that by the time they reached the center of the encampment the Alpha herself was standing there to greet them.

    ¡°Would one of you care to explain the meaning of this?¡±

    Dani was utterly unfazed by her mother¡¯s stern glare aimed directly at her person. ¡°Nope. Wasn¡¯t me this time.¡± She smirked and pointed over her shoulder at her sister. ¡°I just wanted to go fishing, I swear.¡±

    Claire looked past Dani and caught Lena¡¯s gaze, an exhausted sigh escaping past her lips when her eldest daughter responded with a shameless grin and a shrug of her shoulders. ¡°Daniela, Sarah, go wash up. And get rid of those clothes, I suspect washing off that dye won¡¯t be worth the trouble.¡± She turned to Eldric next. ¡°You too, Fletcher. Your father and brother are currently absent, I suggest you make yourself presentable before they return.¡±

    Eldric flinched, taking a half step, then stopping. ¡°Where did they go?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re visiting a couple of associates. Separately,¡± she added. ¡°That¡¯s all you need to know. Now go wash up and change. The longer you stand here the more likely you¡¯ll be reprimanded for carrying that bow around during your suspension.¡±

    The threat was enough to get Eldric moving as fast as he could, leaving Lena standing by herself in front of her mother. ¡°You¡¯re not really going to punish him are you?¡±

    ¡°I have no doubt that this was entirely your doing, so no.¡± Claire gave Lena a scrutinizing look. ¡°I should count my blessings that you don¡¯t share your sister¡¯s affinity for wreaking havoc in this encampment at every given opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Funny. It¡¯s the second time I¡¯m accused of that today.¡± Lena smiled. ¡°It was just a game, mom. I¡¯ll help them clean up, if their clothes need replacing I¡¯ll cover the costs.¡±

    Claire shook her head, trying to the best of her abilities to contain her smile. ¡°Make sure Sarah washes up properly then take your sisters straight to the dining hall. Make sure that they have enough to eat, please.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Lena unconsciously rubbed her forehead, smearing the layer of dye on her skin even further. ¡°Will you be able to join us?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, I need to wait for Emmett and Reuben to come back and report.¡±

    ¡°They can¡¯t report to Tom instead?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. Not this time.¡±

    Lena frowned, but held back from voicing any questions, reminding herself that they were standing in the center of camp and not in her mother¡¯s office this time. ¡°I understand you need to take care of this whole situation, but,¡± She paused, ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure they do.¡± She nodded in the direction her sisters had wandered off. ¡°Tomorrow night, maybe?¡±

    Claire¡¯s followed the path her daughters had taken. ¡°I can¡¯t promise that, but I¡¯ll make an attempt.¡± She turned attention back to Lena. ¡°And Helena. . .¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°When Reuben inevitably antagonizes you for getting his son involved in your little stunt today, you are going to keep your head down, report it to Thomas and let him handle it. Are we understood? I don¡¯t want any more public screaming matches or altercations between the two of you or I¡¯ll be forced to intervene.¡±

    ¡°Intervene how?¡±

    Claire rubbed her forehead, not unlike her daughter had done just moments ago. ¡°Let¡¯s just say that if this encampment; immense as it is, proves itself too small for the two of you I¡¯ll be forced to find a more permanent solution. And I doubt the outcome, whatever it may be, will prove itself beneficial to everyone involved. Least of all Eldric. I advise you to exercise restraint from now on. Twins know Reuben is incapable of it.¡±

    Lena was unable to hold back laughter at her mother¡¯s remark. ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is that I need to be the adult in this situation.¡±

    ¡°That is precisely what I¡¯m saying, yes. Hopefully not until tomorrow, though.¡± It was Claire¡¯s turn to nod in the direction Dani and Sarah had gone. ¡°Go take care of that mess and try to get a good night¡¯s sleep tonight.¡±

    Lena nodded and started on her way, mumbling a tired, ¡°Good night, mom,¡± over her shoulder.

 The Heart of The Forest 2.04

    [Valcrest Forest | Lunaris 14th, 2525 | Mid Afternoon]

    Dani staggered down the path. Red stained several spots on the back of her tunic. Quickly forming bruises added to existing aches in her muscles. Air from a cold winter breeze bit at her sweat-drenched clothes causing an occasional shiver down her spine. Lena dragged her out of bed before sunrise for training that morning. The dye pellets initially created for their game; modified into heavier projectiles, were now sturdy enough to leave welts upon impact, and Dani was far from thrilled with the change.

    Lena hadn¡¯t told her much about their mother¡¯s reaction¡ªor the ensuing arguments with Eldric¡¯s father¡ªfollowing their little dye battle, but had cracked down harder and harder on training over the course of the following weeks. The looming threat of hanging upside down was also a constant thought in the back of Dani¡¯s mind. She knew Lena hadn¡¯t forgotten that; Lena never forgot anything.

    The increased intensity as of late made it all the more strange when Lena ended their session early. Even their milder training sessions normally went uninterrupted until sundown. Lena¡¯s silence on the walk back to camp didn¡¯t invite many questions, but she was tense, something in her eyes appeared different. ¡°Did something happen? You don¡¯t seem . . . Are you alright?¡±

    Lena shook her head, purposely walking at a pace that left Dani lagging behind. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just . . . I¡¯m not having a good day. We might need to take a break tomorrow too. And I mean an actual break this time. No games.¡±

    Dani nodded, feeling more apprehensive. Lena wasn¡¯t one to admit she was unwell; or allow anyone to see it. ¡°Have you been sleeping okay?¡±

    ¡°More or less. I don¡¯t know.¡± Lena muttered, one hand going over her eyes.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve been sleeping?¡± Dani jogged forward to catch up and reach out for her sister¡¯s hand. ¡°Hey.¡±

    Lena jerked and pulled her hand away. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just keep walking, please.¡±

    Dani flinched and let her hand drop helplessly to her side. Lena didn¡¯t wait for her to catch up and this time she didn¡¯t try to, hanging several steps back as she followed her sister back to camp.

    <hr>

    [Alpha¡¯s Cabin | Lunaris 14, 2525 |Evening]

    Dani parted ways with Lena as soon as they arrived in camp. Her sister sequestered herself in her cabin, and after washing and changing her clothes, Dani shut herself off in her room, as well. The Alpha¡¯s cabin was undisturbed for the greater part of the afternoon. Occasionally, her mother would come in to discuss a contract, or settle a dispute, and shut her door so she wouldn¡¯t be able to overhear. While she would be otherwise inclined to act on her curiosity, she found herself uninterested in the clan¡¯s affairs this time.

    Dani wasn¡¯t as prone to losing herself in books as Lena was, but when she needed, or wanted, a distraction; her ¡®go-to¡¯ was to search for one that grasped her attention and kept hold. Lena had the best books in her cabin, but since she couldn¡¯t go there, Dani settled for something off her mother¡¯s shelf.

    All of the books in the Alpha¡¯s cabin concerned the Wolfpack¡¯s history. Some told tales that may or not have been embellished, others were journals written by former Alphas. Dani had read them all by now. Most of them were far from what one expected from the leader of an assassin clan; average thoughts, mundane day-to-day events. One of the oldest journals she¡¯d read contained detailed instructions on how to make the perfect bowl of oatmeal and talked excessively about whatever flowers were being grown in the back garden at the time. As uninteresting a read as it all was, it was also equally fascinating.

    Every clan-born Wolf grew up hearing that ¡°the Alpha¡¯s word is law¡± and it was their role to lead and protect the clan. While that position commanded respect and placed the full extent of the Wolfpack¡¯s power onto this one person¡¯s hands, it also placed upon them the full weight of several hundred lives. It would be difficult to imagine any regular person enduring such a burden or wielding such power without losing some core aspect of what made them a human being. Power corrupts, leadership isolates, and yet . . . those journals detailed simple, uninteresting, and undoubtedly human aspects of those people¡¯s lives. The things they thought about when the Alpha¡¯s cabin was closed off to the rest of the world. The parts of themselves they needed to hide behind a mask of invulnerability. And if her mother kept a journal hidden somewhere, Dani genuinely wondered what it might contain.

    The flicker of a match startled her out of her thoughts. She dropped her book and sat up just as a small flame came alive, illuminating her mother¡¯s face.

    ¡°Your candle burned out,¡± she smiled, ¡°you¡¯ll strain your eyes if you continue pretending to read in the dark.¡±

    Dani picked up the book with a soft groan, the movement disturbing aches from her morning training. ¡°I just got a little distracted.¡±

    Her mother nodded, replacing the leftover wax on her nightstand with a freshly lit candle. ¡°Whose journal is that?¡±

    ¡°Pietra.¡± Dani closed the book and sat up, setting it aside. ¡°I hadn¡¯t realized it was dark already.¡±

    Claire shook her head, taking a seat at the edge of Sarah¡¯s bed. ¡°Who needs to write so many pages about composting?¡±

    ¡°Who needs to give every single peony in their garden a name?¡± Dani laughed softly, but it faded into a sigh. She knew her mother wasn¡¯t sitting down to talk about why someone would name a peony Alfred. ¡°Did you talk to Lena?¡±

    Claire¡¯s shoulders sagged with her next breath. ¡°Briefly. She was feeling quite drained and wanted to sleep. I¡¯ll go check on her again in the morning. If this continues we may need to consider reassigning you.¡±

    ¡°What? Why? I thought she was just having headaches again.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more complicated than that, Daniela. Helena¡¯s enlightenment has the potential to cause great harm should it get out of hand. The night she awakened . . . The majority of the encampment was affected. The only reason they¡¯re not wary of her is they¡¯re not able to fully remember. Some can only remember headaches; a nose bleed at most, but according to the White Shadows¡¯ leader at the time, they¡¯re lucky they aren¡¯t catatonic. He¡¯s been very vocal that your sister shouldn¡¯t be here at all. That we are not equipped to handle such a powerful telepath.¡±

    Dani frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I thought Lena could read memories. How is that dangerous?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not an expert myself, but according to Jon Witters, the area of the mind where memories are stored is both essential and fragile. In the simplest possible terms, if someone who doesn¡¯t know or has little control of what they''re doing rummages through there, it could cause irreversible damage. Normally, a telepath shouldn¡¯t have the ability to reach that area of the mind without actively trying.¡±

    ¡°And Lena is.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Apparently, she should be able to train herself and keep it in check, but she admits that she has been struggling as of late.¡± Claire¡¯s eyes scanned the room. Sarah had pinned drawings on the walls. They were supposed to be on her side of the room only, but, of course, they started to cross over to Dani¡¯s side. ¡°There¡¯s nothing definite yet, but if she¡¯s unable to fully control her ability, I¡¯ll need to take the clan¡¯s well-being into consideration.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°It means, if that were the case, Helena wouldn¡¯t be able to remain with the Wolfpack. She¡¯s an adult and I can¡¯t make her, but I would strongly suggest that she go to the White Shadows camp on a more permanent basis.¡±

    Dani frowned, clutching the book in her lap. ¡°I know that you . . . You have to protect the clan first, but . . .¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just for the clan¡¯s safety. If your sister were to unintentionally harm someone, I know she wouldn¡¯t forgive herself. Not to mention the toll this is taking on her health.¡± Claire stood up to closely inspect one of the drawings. ¡°It¡¯s not what I want, but I need to consider that perhaps the Wolfpack isn¡¯t the best environment for your sister. The camp is constantly crowded, there¡¯s been too much tension lately. Hostility even. And there¡¯s no way to predict how this sort of pressure will continue to affect her mental state. Do you understand that?¡±

    ¡°I understand. I just don¡¯t want her to leave.¡± Dani stood as well, following her mother¡¯s gaze to the drawing on the wall. ¡°Who would you reassign me to?¡±

    ¡°Lena suggested Emmett.¡± Claire tilted her head and squinted at the drawing. ¡°Is this a giant chicken?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s supposed to be a dragon, but I¡¯m not sure. She gets offended if you ask what they are.¡± A hint of amusement crossed Dani¡¯s eyes but faded quickly. ¡°Is this why you called Emmett back?¡±

    ¡°It was one reason out of many. The staff at the Inns needed to be replaced for safety reasons.¡± Claire frowned at the drawing. ¡°It has feathers.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re scales.¡± Dani¡¯s response lacked any trace of humor now. ¡°I don¡¯t want Emmett as an Instructor.¡±

    ¡°Recruits don¡¯t get to pick and choose their Instructors, Daniela. I assigned you to your sister as a Recruit and if she¡¯s unable to see it through, I will assign you to another Instructor of my choosing.¡±

    Dani frowned, but her mother¡¯s shift in tone made clear this wasn¡¯t a matter open for discussion. ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±

    Claire drew a soft breath. ¡°Your father always used to tell me I shouldn¡¯t worry today about things that may or not happen tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Easier said than done.¡±

    ¡°It is. Especially when worrying about the future is such a significant part of your job.¡± Claire¡¯s gaze traversed the walls, from one sheet of paper to another until it reached the map pinned to the wall behind Dani¡¯s bed. Their camp was dead in the center, the surrounding forest spreading around it, freshly drawn paths and colored markers sprinkled throughout. Ever since Dani was little she would tell whoever was willing to listen that she was going to know every inch of the forest someday. When she turned twelve, Claire had put up the map on her wall. It was in her daughter''s nature to explore and; like it or not, Claire knew she would. This way she could see where she¡¯d gone. ¡°You¡¯ll understand better someday.¡±

    ¡°When I become Alpha?¡±

    ¡°When you become a mother.¡± Claire allowed a small smirk to break through. ¡°Or do you think dealing with the three of you is easier than dealing with that lot out there? No, kiddo. At least the clan listens to me.¡±

    Dani shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t know if I¡¯m ever having any kids. Sounds like such a hassle.¡±

    ¡°Some days are better than others.¡± Claire turned to look at Dani, traces of exhaustion visible underneath her smile. ¡°I promised your sister I¡¯d come to the dining hall tonight. Are you hungry?¡±

    Dani hummed, taking a gander out the window and seeing nothing but the darkness of the surrounding forest. She hadn¡¯t eaten since breakfast and completely forgotten about it. ¡°No, but suppose I should eat something anyway. Is Sarah with dad?¡±

    ¡°Yes. They should be waiting for us now.¡±

    Dani nodded and quickly snuffed out the candle beside her bed. The only remaining light now emanating from the office. ¡°Good, let¡¯s go. If you¡¯re there maybe Sarah won¡¯t try to steal my dessert this time.¡±

    <hr>

    [Wolves Camp | Lunaris 17th, 2525 | Midday]

    Lena woke to a soft rasp on her bedroom door. The light peering from the slits on her drawn curtains was bright enough to attack her eyes even through closed lids. She mumbled out a harsh curse she wasn¡¯t awake enough to hold back and a soft burst of laughter answered from the living room. ¡°I¡¯m telling mom you said that.¡±

    ¡°Sarah?¡± Lena rasped. She had been in and out of it for the past few days and her mind was still fighting the pull of reality. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Mom said I could bring you food. Are you coming out?¡±

    ¡°Give me a minute.¡± Her voice was hoarse from disuse and trying to cough it away turned into a small fit. Lena opened her eyes with a groan. Consciousness brought back the feeling of needles piercing her temples and the back of her skull. ¡°You know the date?¡±

    ¡°Uhm . . . It¡¯s the 17th, I think.¡±

    ¡°Lunaris still?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Sarah¡¯s voice was a mix of amusement and worry. ¡°Did you think you slept for a month?¡±

    ¡°Just checking.¡± Lena forced a deep breath, situating her limbs required concentration and getting out of bed took longer than the one minute she had asked for. She sat up, blinking the blurriness away from her eyes and forcing one breath after another until the room stopped swaying across her vision. Only then was she able to stand and make her way out of the room. ¡°Hey.¡±

    ¡°Hi.¡± Sarah weakly smiled. ¡°I brought you some food. There¡¯s water right here,¡± she held up a full cup of water.

    Lena took the water and took a small sip, clearing the discomfort in her throat with another small cough before taking a longer sip. ¡°Why did mom let you come here?¡±

    ¡°I was going to either way.¡± Sarah¡¯s tone was decisive. Far more decisive than any nine-year-old had a right to be. ¡°You look horrible.¡±

    ¡°And I feel worse, but . . .¡± Lena coerced a thin smile through another sip of water. ¡°This helps, thank you.¡±

    Sarah nodded, though she didn¡¯t seem convinced. ¡°I brought you some food. There¡¯s some stew, some rice, and bread.¡±

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    Lena¡¯s nod reflected her sister¡¯s as she put her empty water cup on the table and staggered to find her kettle and fill it up. Starting the fireplace also took longer than normal, but she managed to stoke a decent flame. She took a seat at the table and focused on the bowl of stew and rice her sister had brought. The threads of steam emanating from the food smelled appetizing. Lena wasn¡¯t usually enthusiastic about food, but the beef, potatoes, mushroom, and thyme made for an irresistible combination. It took restraint to dig into it slowly. The first spoonful soothed what felt like week-old hunger pains and a satisfied grunt escaped past her lips. She continued to pace herself, but her focus remained fixed on the food until the kettle started to steam.

    ¡°You really wolfed that down, huh?¡±

    Lena was so focused on easing her own discomfort she forgot Sarah was still standing there. She flinched, pausing in her tea preparation to glance at her sister. ¡°Have you been holding on to that pun the entire time I was eating?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to interrupt.¡±

    Sarah¡¯s smile was genuinely proud and Lena couldn¡¯t help but laugh at her lame pun. ¡°You have Dani¡¯s sense of humor. Twins help me.¡± Her laughter gradually faded into an exhausted sigh as she finished making her cup of tea. ¡°Don¡¯t you have tutoring today?¡±

    ¡°Uhm, not really.¡±

    Lena hummed, returning to the table with her cup of tea. ¡°I know that tone. Did you get in trouble?¡±

    ¡°I might have yelled at Dahlia a little . . .¡± The sentence trailed into an inaudible mutter.

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°And threw a ink bottle at her head.¡± Her admission was barely audible. ¡°She sent me home and she told mom. They had a whole meeting over it.¡±

    Lena frowned. ¡°That¡¯s not like you. What prompted this?¡±

    Sarah averted her gaze and shrugged.

    ¡°Sarah, what happened?¡±

    ¡°She said maybe I¡¯ll be more teachable after you leave.¡± Sarah mumbled, eyes cast on the floorboards.

    Lena coughed into her tea cup and set it down. ¡°Excuse me, she said what?¡±

    ¡°She said I¡¯ll be more teachable after you leave.¡± The statement carried a note of anger the second time around.

    ¡°She said that to your face?¡±

    ¡°In front of the entire class.¡± Sarah sighed. ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t have gotten angry, but . . .¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m having a word with Dahlia. I want to see her say that to my face.¡±

    ¡°Mom handled it, somehow, I¡¯m going back to tutoring tomorrow. Don¡¯t go yell at her too.¡±

    ¡°She had no right saying that to you.¡± Lena muttered, glaring at her tea cup.

    ¡°I tried asking Dani about it . . . What¡¯s happening to you. She didn¡¯t know how to explain it.¡±

    Lena took a long drink of warm tea with a disgruntled rasp. ¡°I don¡¯t blame her, it¡¯s complicated even for me.¡± She put the tea cup down with a weak smile. ¡°I promise, I¡¯ll be alright, Sarah. I just needed to slow down and get some sleep.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± Sarah looked up and shot Lena a scolding glare. ¡°I¡¯m nine! I¡¯m not an idiot, Lena. I know it¡¯s not just that.¡±

    ¡°My enlightenment is complicated, it¡¯s difficult to control, and if I can¡¯t control it then it can be dangerous. To myself and people around me.¡±

    ¡°Dangerous how? I thought you could see people¡¯s memories.¡±

    ¡°I can do that, yes, but it¡¯s not just that.¡± Lena groaned, rubbing her forehead. ¡°Do you know how,¡± she paused to think of an example, ¡°when you reach your hand into the lake it feels like there¡¯s a barrier of sorts on the surface of the water? And you need to push through it?¡±

    Sarah nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Alright, well, if I walk in a crowd of people, I can see memories of things that happened to them recently or are related to something they¡¯re thinking about at that moment. Doing that is superficial. It¡¯s like touching that barrier in the water. Unless the person is really paying attention; it¡¯s just a small ripple, they won¡¯t even notice it happening. And it definitely can¡¯t hurt them. But most memories, the ones you¡¯re not thinking about, the ones you¡¯re not even sure you have, those are in a much deeper part of the mind. And messing with those; especially if you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing, would be like dive bombing into a bathtub. All the water would spill out and you¡¯d probably crash on the bottom and hurt yourself.¡±

    Sarah¡¯s expression twisted as the image formed in her mind. ¡°Has it ever happened?¡±

    ¡°Twice. The first time I didn¡¯t understand what was happening. The second time I did, I just didn¡¯t know how to stop. No one was permanently harmed, but the risk was there. It still is.¡±

    ¡°How can you do that without knowing it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how I do it. Not yet. I can kind of feel it starting, but I don¡¯t know why it happens. The White Shadows don¡¯t know how it happens either.¡± Lena frowned, picking up her spoon and scraping the bottom of her empty bowl with it. ¡°Their leader told me that telepathy is one of those abilities that can manifest in all sorts of ways, and a lot of them are particular to the individual, so he couldn¡¯t just tell me how mine works. It¡¯s on me to figure that out.¡±

    ¡°That sounds rough.¡± Sarah mumbled, watching the spoon stir the air inside the bowl. ¡°You said you can feel it starting. How . . . How does it feel?¡±

    ¡°Numb, floaty . . . Like being here and being somewhere else at the same time.¡± Sarah nodded, falling silent, gaze still fixed on the empty bowl and Lena sighed, letting the spoon drop. ¡°Sarah, I¡¯m going to be okay. Alright? I promise.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know that.¡±

    ¡°Pft, of course I know that. I know everything. You can ask Dahlia if you don¡¯t believe me. She¡¯ll tell you all about what a know-it-all I am.¡±

    Sarah shook her head, but the trace of a smile started to form. ¡°That¡¯s a lot nicer than what she actually calls you.¡±

    ¡°I know, but it¡¯s not my fault if she has a problem taking criticism. If she spent more time reading and less time antagonizing children she¡¯d be better at her job.¡±

    Sarah laughed. ¡°You¡¯re starting to sound better. I¡¯m glad.¡± A small sigh followed suit. ¡°I should head back. Mom gave me chores, you know, as punishment. I better get started.¡±

    ¡°You should probably do that. I¡¯m going to get some more sleep today, but I¡¯ll be around tomorrow. Then people can pretend not to stare and whisper behind my back about where the hell I¡¯ve been the past few days.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll have fun with that.¡± Sarah walked around the table to give Lena a tight hug, smirking as she let go. ¡°You should probably, uhm, you know . . . Consider a bath too. I mean, the river¡¯s right there. Take a dip, maybe? Just a thought.¡±

    Lena snorted. ¡°I hope mom makes you clean the latrines.¡±

    ¡°Harsh. I¡¯m just trying to help.¡± The smirk turned into a grin. ¡°Dahlia¡¯s right, you are a bitch.¡±

    ¡°And proud of it. Now, seriously, you better be off. If mom has to come and get you she will make you scrub the crappers.¡±

    Sarah chuckled, but left the cabin in a hurry. It was unlike her to get into trouble like this, but she¡¯d heard more than enough horror stories from her sisters. Even if she didn¡¯t think her mother would put her on latrine duty, it wasn¡¯t a risk she was willing to take.

    <hr>

    [Wolves Camp | Lunaris 24th, 2525 | Afternoon]

    The first few training sessions after Lena¡¯s return were light. It took a few days for both of them to get back into the actual swing of things and in that time, Dani tried to pry as much as possible into her sister¡¯s state of mind.

    Dani was only six when Lena¡¯s enlightenment awakened. As far back as she could remember, Lena had ¡®bad days¡¯ and ¡®headaches¡¯. It was so commonplace that until her recent visits to the White Shadows, it hadn¡¯t been something Dani considered worrisome. Lena always did a decent job of shielding her sisters from whatever had been ailing her in the past decade, and Dani could see she wasn¡¯t happy with the multitude of ways those walls had started to crumble. Dani wasn¡¯t a six-year-old anymore and Sarah was already too clever for her own sake at age nine; being vague and brushing away concerns wouldn¡¯t work now the same way it once had.

    Rather than the tense silence which Dani grew accustomed to on their walks back from the training grounds, the atmosphere surrounding their walk on this day was one of silent reflection. The aftermath of agility training left Dani feeling sluggish, even without the addition of projectiles or rope traps, and Lena walked in pace with her instead of trekking ahead as she usually would. They were almost at the edge of camp when Dani broke their silence. ¡°Hey, uhm, can I ask you something?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lena half smiled. ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯d like to ask?¡±

    Dani rolled her eyes, amusement breaking through an aggravated snort. ¡°Twins sake. I meant to ask if, you know, that day when. . . When you cut training short because you were having a ¡®bad day¡¯. . . Were you worried you were gonna hurt me?¡±

    Whatever humor Lena had drawn from her little quip promptly died with the question. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Has that ever happened before?¡± Dani''s eyes were on the path. ¡°Mom said that the reason the clan isn¡¯t wary of you is that they don¡¯t remember . . .¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lena shrugged. ¡°And some of them remember. Emmett is one of them, but Emmett is,¡± she chuckled, ¡°if you could choose someone to remember the worst thing you¡¯ve ever done, you should pick Emmett. He gives me a hard time about it sometimes, but it¡¯s no different than he would have done before.¡±

    ¡°Who else remembers?¡±

    ¡°Franklin and Adria, although they remembered after the fact. I think, probably a result of their awakenings as well. Franklin is alright with me, Adria not so much. Mom remembers. Tom. There are a couple of workers; they avoid me. You were affected quite heavily, it happened overnight, we shared a room, being a young child and asleep you were more vulnerable than most.¡± Lena¡¯s expression twisted at the memory. ¡°I was asleep when it happened, I had no idea that I wasn¡¯t just having a nightmare. You were the one who woke me up. Screaming. Of all my memories, that night is still hazy to me. I know Tom picked you up and dragged you out of the room, I remember blood on my fingers and I think it was from a nosebleed; those can happen. I remember I had to wait alone in a room until the White Shadows showed up but I don¡¯t know for how long. More than a day. I remember food trays.¡±

    Dani stopped in her tracks before they were close enough to camp to be overheard. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re sorry I almost killed you?¡± Lena snorted. ¡°We need to work on your self-worth, kiddo.¡±

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t your fault. You didn¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°It still happened. I didn¡¯t try to, didn¡¯t mean to, but the fact of the matter is I did almost kill you that night. And yes, the possibility exists that I could do it again. Which is why mom and I talked about finding you another Instructor.¡±

    ¡°Emmett?¡±

    ¡°That was my suggestion, yes. Mom might take it or she¡¯ll choose someone else. It¡¯s not up to me.¡±

    Dani scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s just . . . Stupid.¡±

    Lena breathed a tired sigh. ¡°Throwing a hissy fit isn¡¯t going to change anything. I would love to not have been born with this, but I was, and it isn¡¯t going away any time ever. So if I need to leave some day, that¡¯s what will happen. And if you¡¯re not through with your training by then, you¡¯ll have a new Instructor.¡±

    Dani shook her head and continued walking, fists clenched at her sides. ¡°Do you want to leave?¡±

    Lena followed after her sister in the same leisurely pace as before. ¡°Right now? No. Have I thought about it? Yes. Sometimes. I haven¡¯t had the same experience of growing up here as you, or Sarah. I¡¯m the Alpha¡¯s daughter, but not really. When you have doubts about whether or not you belong here; you¡¯re the only one questioning that. If you think you need to prove yourself, I¡¯ve had to do it twenty times over by now.¡±

    ¡°You have!¡±

    ¡°I have. That doesn¡¯t mean I want to keep doing it forever.¡±

    As they entered the camp proper, the tension they thought had gone returned with a vengeance, only now Dani was the one marching several steps ahead of her sister, fists clenched so tight her nails dug into her palms. Lena made no attempt to catch up, choosing to give her space to cool down instead of trying to continue the discussion. She understood why Dani was angry, if anything she had a right to be. No one enjoyed feeling helpless to change their own circumstances.

    ¡°Helena.¡±

    The sudden call of her name stopped Lena in her tracks, eyes narrowing as one of the older Instructors beckoned from the unlit fireplace. Hers wasn¡¯t the only head to turn in his direction and she had a sinking feeling that it was a calculated move. Every step in the man¡¯s direction felt like trying to walk across the lake for the first time after it¡¯d frozen over. Unlike Eldric¡¯s father, Wayne Matthison was no hotheaded fool. Of all the Instructors Lena went through in her younger years, he was the only one she had actual respect for. Even if the only thing she had managed to learn from the man was how to win a game of chess. It was far from a bonding experience however, and the man¡¯s intolerance for her insolent behavior hadn¡¯t changed with the passing of time. He opposed her mother¡¯s decision to promote her to Instructor and while he said nothing about it since, his displeasure was well-known. ¡°Matthison.¡±

    ¡°I was wondering if you could assist me with something, if you could spare the time.¡± Wayne¡¯s tone made no attempt to hide his disposition. He had never been one to make nice with anyone, even if he wanted something from them.

    ¡°You want my help? That¡¯s . . .¡± Lena made no attempt to hold back a scoff. ¡°That¡¯s quite unlike you. Are you well, old man?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, I¡¯m well, thank you. A bit of a hard time with this cold weather. The joints don¡¯t work quite as they used to, but otherwise I can¡¯t complain.¡± The man smiled through his pleasantries. It didn¡¯t reach his eyes, but confirmed Lena¡¯s suspicions that engaging her in full view of others was a calculated move. ¡°As you are well aware, Franklin here is on the brink of graduation. Truly he¡¯s made outstanding progress in the past six months.¡±

    Lena looked past the old Instructor to the boy standing just out of earshot. Franklin was six months younger than Dani. Much like Lena, he was deemed problematic due to a telepathic enlightenment, but unlike Lena, he had thrived under Wayne¡¯s guidance. Under her gaze, Franklin turned his head to look at her, offering a polite nod. The bright glow of his blue eyes indicated that he wasn¡¯t as oblivious to the conversation as he may have appeared. ¡°I see that. I¡¯m sure you must be very proud.¡±

    ¡°Oh, absolutely. There is one problem, however. I would really like to test Frank¡¯s abilities as much as possible before I inform the Alpha that his training is complete. I was wondering if you wouldn¡¯t be interested in volunteering your recruit for a spar.¡±

    ¡°Ah. There it is.¡± Lena couldn¡¯t help a thread of bitter laughter from escaping. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Wayne. I¡¯m not volunteering my sister for a spar you¡¯ve already made into a public spectacle by approaching me in the center of camp. I know you take me for an irresponsible moron, but if you think I would compromise all the hard work Dani¡¯s put into her training for the past year because you want to try and prove a point . . . You¡¯ve finally gone senile and my mother would do the clan a service by retiring you.¡±

    Wayne was unfazed by Lena¡¯s visible anger, responding with a calm smile. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to volunteer your sister, Helena. I¡¯m asking you to volunteer your recruit. Or perhaps you¡¯re not able to see the difference. It¡¯s understandable that you would want to protect your little sister, but that¡¯s far from an Instructor¡¯s job, no? I mean, it is only a spar. Even if Daniela were to lose, it would serve a purpose in her training, would it not?¡±

    ¡°I said no.¡±

    Whispers of what was taking place between them had already begun to circulate across the encampment and a small crowd had formed to watch. Lena was well-aware that this was exactly what Wayne wanted to accomplish. ¡°You¡¯re being childish now.¡±

    Lena crossed her arms over her chest. This was far from a position she wanted to be in, but backing down would only cause more problems later. ¡°If you have something to say about my level of maturity or my competence as an Instructor, take it up with the Alpha, Wayne.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m quite aware of your mother¡¯s stance on this matter. As she is aware of mine.¡±

    Despite no longer being her Instructor, the note of disapproval still managed to strike a painful chord. As hard as she tried, Lena was unable to keep it from showing in her expression, even if briefly. ¡°Dani¡¯s training is my responsibility, Wayne. I already said no.¡±

    ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    Lena was forced to hold back a groan as she turned to look at her sister. Of course someone had alerted her to the public debate taking place in the center of camp. ¡°No.¡±

    Dani crossed her arms, mirroring her own stance, her blue eyes sharp like daggers. ¡°I can do it. Let me do it.¡±

    Lena held her gaze for a long moment. This could get out of hand quicker than she would be able to mitigate. ¡°Fine. Run to the armory and inform them you have my permission to select a weapon for training purposes.¡±

    Dani nodded and headed in the direction of the armory, ignoring the excited whispers erupting from the crowd around them. Lena drew a deep breath. ¡°Franklin.¡±

    The boy stepped up, greeting her with a respectful nod. ¡°Yes?¡±

    Lena shook her head, offering Franklin a brief pat on the shoulder. ¡°Good luck.¡±

 The Heart of The Forest 2.05

    [Wolves Camp | Lunaris 24th, 2525 | Afternoon]

    Dani¡¯s footsteps fell heavy on the path to the armory. On some distant, level-headed part of her mind, she understood that Lena was probably right. Whatever Wayne had said, buying into provocation was never a smart move. If she were the Alpha, accepting that spar would have been a sign of weakness. However, she wasn¡¯t; not yet. She hadn¡¯t earned the right to call herself a Wolf. Whether or not she wanted to admit it, Dani did have something to prove.

    The armory rested on the northeast side of camp, a short walk from the fire pit. It was a large shed, without windows and one thick wooden door protected by a sturdy lock. Camp laws prohibited access to the armory by Recruits and Wolves who underwent disciplinary measures. Three guards were posted there at all times and one individual was in charge of monitoring the entrance and inventory; nothing should come in or out of that cabin without his knowledge.

    Dani smiled as she reached the end of the path only to be met with a stern glare. ¡°Hey, Mat-,¡± She flinched, quickly correcting herself on how the man prefered to be addressed. ¡°Bana.¡±

    ¡°Dani,¡± the man greeted, graciously ignoring her misstep. ¡°Whatever you¡¯re up to, the answer is no.¡±

    ¡°Give me a little credit. If I was up to something, it wouldn¡¯t be this straightforward. Lena sent me to pick out a weapon. You can write it down on the ledger and everything.¡±

    The man¡¯s dark gaze lingered on her for a prolonged moment, scrutinising, but he eventually relented and opened the door. ¡°Are you having a spar?¡±

    Dani nodded as she stepped into the armory, eyes scanning the weapon stands row by row. ¡°Mhm. I¡¯d ask you to come watch, but I know you can¡¯t leave your post.¡±

    ¡°Pity.¡± Bana¡¯s smile was implied in his voice as he entered the shed behind her. ¡°I¡¯m sure it will be a spectacle the likes of which the Wolfpack has never seen.¡±

    ¡°One way or another,¡± Dani mumbled, self-doubt beginning to break through her earlier resolve as she stared at one particular weapon stand, examining its contents.

    Bana responded with an interested hum, coming to stand beside her. ¡°Who are you sparring?¡±

    ¡°Franklin.¡±

    ¡°Smithy¡¯s boy? Hm. Have you seen him fight? Know anything about his strengths?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I see.¡± Bana glanced at her then back to the weapon rack. ¡°Do you know anything about your strengths, then?¡±

    Dani¡¯s answer was an apathetic shrug followed but a disgruntled mumble.

    ¡°Alright, an easier question then; what have you been training with?¡±

    ¡°Short blades mostly. Some archery on the side.¡±

    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t use a bow. So short blades it is.¡±

    Dani hummed, examining her choices. A vast array of short swords and daggers sat along shelves, each with its own shape, weight, hilt¡ªall of which had a purpose of its own in a fight. ¡°You wanna recommend me something? I¡¯m already taking too long.¡±

    ¡°I would recommend you think about what you know of your opponent, what his build is, what advantages you might have over him.¡±

    Dani hummed. She didn¡¯t know much about Franklin. They never trained together and didn¡¯t interact much socially, either. He was physically imposing. A mind reader, according to Lena. Matthison was fond of strategic approaches and he sang Franklin¡¯s praises to the winds, so she assumed he knew how to explore an opponent¡¯s weaknesses well. If all of those assumptions were correct she was in a disadvantage and would need to take control of the fight as quickly as possible. Assessing the vast selection of blades in the racks, her attention focused on one particular pair. ¡°These.¡±

    Bana stepped up and pulled the weapons out of the rack for her. They were two thick metal batons the length of Dani¡¯s forearms. The batons were round and slowly tapered to a dull point at the end. Two prongs, protruded from a hilt, and ran perpendicular to the batons. ¡°An odd choice.¡± He held them out for her to take. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Dani reached for them with a small nod of approval. She swung them carefully around to get a feel for their weight. In spite of their tapered shape, the steel kept its rigidity; soft leather handles ensured a lighter grip. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    Bana still sounded skeptical. ¡°Have you ever trained with these before?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m following your recommendation, Bana. Don¡¯t sound so doubtful.¡±

    ¡°How exactly are you doing that?¡±

    Dani smirked. ¡°Bet you wish you could come and watch now, huh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll hear all about it later.¡± Bana remained even-toned as he led her out of the shed. ¡°Make sure not to conveniently forget to return these later.¡±

    ¡°I would never.¡±

    Bana shut the armory¡¯s door behind her with a heavy slam. ¡°Your sister informed me that you were granted permission to carry that knife you took, but we agreed, should it happen again I be the one to decide on a punishment for you.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t take that knife under your watch, first of all. Secondly, you should be thankful that I exposed such a blatant security flaw.¡±

    Bana snorted. ¡°Much appreciated. Do it again and you¡¯ll be single-handedly responsible for the care and maintenance of every weapon in this armory for at least a week.¡±

    Dani shook her head. ¡°Alright, fine. Last time I do you any favors.¡± She waved over her shoulder at the man as she started back to the center of camp. ¡°Thank you for the help.¡±

    Dani¡¯s walk slowed on the way back. She knew that word would spread further and more people would gather the longer she delayed, but she used those extra seconds to study her chosen weapons¡ªgrow accustomed to the weight in her hands, try different strikes, test different forms. These weapons were not slashing weapons. It would take a forceful stab to deal a lethal blow, but for the sake of a spar, the heavy pommel and the pronged shape would hopefully work to her benefit.

    <hr>

    As predicted, word had spread around the encampment like wildfire and a small crowd gathered in the center of camp to await Dani¡¯s return. So much so, that she needed to push her way through a group of recruits to reach her sister. The whispered questions of whether or not she had decided to run away were still alive amongst the spectators as she passed them; not immediately noticing her presence.

    Lena stood in the exact same spot she''d left her. She waved Dani over once she managed to break through the anxious recruits. ¡°You took your sweet time, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Dani put on a smile, ignoring distracting murmurs from the crowd. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m not allowed in the armory every day.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you made a mess in there, I would really prefer not to deal with that today.¡±

    ¡°I was already threatened with being in charge of wiping blood stains off of daggers for a week.¡±

    Lena raised a brow. ¡°I should ask Bana if he¡¯s sure he wants you tending to his blades. I mean, you didn¡¯t even know you¡¯re not supposed to soak a cast iron pot.¡±

    Dani glared at her sister. ¡°I was tired. And that pot was ruined either way.¡±

    Lena was about to make a retort when something caught her eye and she glared over Dani¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Franklin, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±

    Dani turned around to see what caught Lena¡¯s attention. Franklin was in the process of switching out his own sword for a blunt weapon, but stopped in his tracks and turned to Lena with a confused look. ¡°I thought it would be fair to level the field a little.¡±

    Lena walked past Dani to speak to him. ¡°So you think using a sword will give you an advantage?¡±

    ¡°It clearly would, yes.¡±

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Lena hummed. ¡°Assuming that¡¯s correct, why wouldn¡¯t you want to use it? As much as I dislike this entire spectacle, a spar is designed to measure your skill, Franklin, not your sense of chivalry.¡±

    Franklin frowned. ¡°Your sister has batons. If we¡¯re fighting until first blood, that¡¯s one hell of a disadvantage.¡±

    ¡°Dani had the armory at her disposal and she decided to use batons. If that decision was unwise, you¡¯re not doing any favors by sparing her the consequences.¡±

    ¡°Are you two going to keep talking about me like I¡¯m not standing right here? Dani interjected. ¡°Just wondering.¡±

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Franklin offered, politely. ¡°I¡¯m trying to keep a level playing field, is all. Those are pretty dull, I¡¯ve only seen the guards use them when they need to break up a fight.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Dani smiled. ¡°To answer your concerns, Frankie, there are multiple ways to make a person bleed. If it puts you more at ease we can fight until someone yields, but Lena¡¯s right. You¡¯re not doing me a favor. And even if you were, I don¡¯t want any.¡±

    Franklin acquiesced and stepped up to the center of the circle formed by the small crowd of idle Wolves, sword in hand. ¡°Until someone yields. I¡¯m good with that.¡±

    Dani nodded, holding one of her weapons with a reversed grip, the baton pressed against her forearm and the heavy pommel protruding from her clenched fist. She drew a deep breath and turned to her sister with a small smile. ¡°You got any last-second advice for me?¡±

    Lena smiled back. ¡°Just give it all you¡¯ve got. And if it¡¯s not enough . . . Know when to yield.¡±

    Dani chuckled. ¡°Encouraging. Thanks.¡±

    Franklin was a year younger than Dani, but carried himself as a full-fledged Wolf already. Tall, strong, and sharp-minded. His reputation in the clan grew exponentially over the course of his training after he managed to earn not only respect, but high praise from Wayne Matthison. An honor all but a select few Recruits had been granted over the course of the man¡¯s extensive career.

    Dani, on the other hand, was known as problematic. Some young Wolves brave enough to tease the Alpha¡¯s daughter granted her the unofficial title of ¡®Runt¡¯ once it became known she wouldn¡¯t be graduated to Active alongside others her own age. It wasn¡¯t surprising that the clan was curious to witness this specific matchup.

    There was a rise and fall in the crowd¡¯s whispers as Dani stood before Franklin. Her weapon choice forced her into a defensive stance; she simply couldn¡¯t charge a stronger opponent wielding a very sharp blade head on with her two pronged batons in hand. Franklin quickly took advantage of her defensive tactics, unleashing powerful strike after powerful strike from his first salvo. Dani struggled to dodge out of the way, only risking a block when absolutely necessary. Franklin was quicker than she anticipated. She was still faster, but she wouldn¡¯t survive by dodging alone and Franklin¡¯s next slash proved that as it tore open the left sleeve of her tunic.

    Both fighters flinched as neither was sure whether Franklin¡¯s blade had broken skin¡ªit hadn¡¯t. Franklin smirked. If they were fighting to first blood, he''d have nearly won. Dani¡¯s smirk reflected his as she dodged the next sword slash. It would take more than a few slashes for her to yield. She continued dodging, though the more she did, the more strenuous a task it became. If it continued, he would tire her out and land a decisive blow. Dodging as a tactic ran its course. After a couple she tested the waters by blocking his blade with her batons. How could she deflect Franklin¡¯s blade in order to create an opening? Franklin''s sword hit her baton at an awkward angle, causing it to vibrate in a way that he lost a firm grip. This was her opening. Her first attempt at a strike resulted in another harsh slash, this time to her midsection. Dani groaned, but still no blood. ¡°Screw you, Frank, I like this tunic.¡±

    Franklin smirked. ¡°Take better care of it then.¡±

    Dani snorted, but her annoyed response caught in her throat as she was forced to dodge another slash. As she staggered backwards she noticed the faint glow in Franklin¡¯s eyes, indicating his enlightenment was in use. She didn¡¯t know the particular ways Franklin¡¯s enlightenment worked; Lena explained even the same type of telepathy could manifest differently from individual to individual, but she knew it meant he could read her thoughts and therefore, anticipate her every move before she made them. If this continued, she would never find an opportunity to strike. Dani drew a deep breath, sidestepping to avoid another swing of Franklin¡¯s sword. He was quick to follow up before she had a chance to counter, once again pushing her back.

    This wouldn¡¯t do.

    Rather than let her aggravation rise, Dani drew another deep breath and thought back to her training. She didn¡¯t have any practical experience in fending off telepathy¡ªLena refused to try and she understood why now¡ªbut she had ingrained in her the notion that some telepathic abilities¡ªlike mind reading¡ªdrew from the conscious mind; unlike Lena¡¯s that read into the subconscious. And conscious thought wasn¡¯t impossible to control. It was, however, difficult, and she had no practical basis to assume she could pull it off. Despite what many liked to assume, she''d never tried to act without thinking. This could work to her advantage or cost her the fight.

    It was a risk Dani would need to take. With another steadying breath, she forced her mind to disengage. Focus on something else. Just like that, she remembered pages upon pages of gardening-related rambles in Pietra¡¯s journal. She¡¯d read it so many times she could recite it word for word. And recite it she did¡ªline by line¡ªin her head. This dissonance between her mind and body threw her off, making her next block clumsy, but she continued reciting all the necessary composting steps she remembered off the top of her head. Muscle memory took hold after a couple more awkward blocks and finally, after listing half the peonies in Pietra¡¯s garden by their ridiculously average names¡ªEwan, Cornelia, Azra, Oscar, Gismund, Eugene . . . Who the hell names a flower Eugene? she thought. Whether Franklin was distracted, confused, or annoyed by her mental chatter, it caused him to slash in a much-too-wide arc, aiming for her chest. The open arc of his swing finally created the opening she¡¯d been waiting for. She ducked under his slash, trapped his arm in the prongs of one of her weapons; above the elbow, and twisted. Franklin screamed and dropped his sword, bending one knee. Dani followed up by striking him in the face with the pommel of her second weapon, causing a bloody gash on his cheekbone. Franklin lost what remained of his balance and fell flat on the ground, one arm still twisted behind him. After a few painful attempts to break free he tapped the ground in defeat.

    Dani dislodged her weapon from his arm and stepped back, allowing him to recover. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Franklin nodded as he started to pick himself up. ¡°Shoulder¡¯s gonna ache for a few days and I may need stitches, but I¡¯ll live.¡± He smiled. ¡°Clever trick.¡±

    Before Dani had the opportunity to answer, her mother¡¯s voice cut through the crowd. ¡°If the spectacle¡¯s over, I suggest you all return to your assigned duties. Thank you.¡± The crowd dispersed in a heartbeat, leaving the two Recruits and their assigned Instructors standing in the center of camp under the Alpha¡¯s scrutinizing gaze. ¡°Whose idea was this?¡±

    Wayne had retreated into silent observation during the fight itself, but stepped forward to face the Alpha. ¡°I suggested it.¡±

    ¡°You suggested it take place here as well, Matthison? Because I would expect you to anticipate that conducting a spar in the center of camp might cause a disturbance. The training grounds are far removed from the living quarters and work stations precisely for that reason.¡±

    ¡°That was indeed a terrible miscalculation on my part, Alpha. My apologies.¡± Wayne did a good job at sounding sincere even if his intention to create a disturbance was calculated.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it was,¡± Claire said. ¡°Don¡¯t let it happen again.¡±

    ¡°Of course not, Alpha.¡± Wayne respectfully bowed. ¡°May I be excused? I should ensure Franklin tends to that cut properly.¡±

    ¡°Yes you may,¡± Claire answered, turning to Dani. ¡°That was dangerously close to his eye, Daniela, I hope that was unintentional.¡±

    Dani squirmed, holding her weapons behind her back under her mother¡¯s stare. ¡°He moved. Sorry, Frank.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright.¡± Franklin smiled. ¡°No harm done. It was definitely an interesting fight.¡±

    ¡°Interesting indeed.¡± Wayne offered Dani a smile of his own. ¡°Well done, girl.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±

    Wayne nodded, leading Franklin away to treat the gash on his face, leaving the Alpha to tend to her children yet again.

    Surprisingly, once Wayne and Franklin left, Claire smiled. ¡°How did you bypass Franklin¡¯s enlightenment?¡±

    ¡°Pietra¡¯s boring gardening journal.¡± Dani admitted, examining the tear across the middle of her tunic. ¡°I recited it in my head word for word and hoped it didn¡¯t make me forget my training.¡±

    Claire ¡°Very resourceful.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°I would advise you to return those to the armory before you forget and then dispose of that shirt. I need to have a word with your sister.¡±

    Dani shot Lena a small glance, but nodded and started making her way back to the armory. She had an idea of what her mother and sister would be talking about next.

    <hr>

    [Alpha¡¯s Cabin |Lunaris 24th, 2525 | Late Afternoon]

    When Lena spotted her mother in the crowd during the spar, she knew she would find herself sitting in the Alpha¡¯s cabin afterwards. Ever since she started training Dani she¡¯d kept most of the details of their sessions private even to her mother. She reported on her progress regularly, of course, but a lot of the particulars were intentionally left out. Her mother had been lenient about being kept in the dark, but a public display in the center of camp was sure to affect her disposition.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious, Helena. What made you think this was a good idea?¡±

    Lena leaned back into her chair, crossing her arms. ¡°She wanted to do it.¡±

    Claire made a short disbelieving huff. ¡°She wanted to do it? That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I would have prefered it didn¡¯t happen so publicly, but she took initiative. She¡¯s not where she needs to be just yet, but it was a step forward.¡± Lena half smiled. ¡°They won¡¯t be calling her ¡®Runt¡¯ anymore.¡±

    ¡°Have you been teaching her to resist telepathy?¡± Claire¡¯s tone was undoubtedly wary.

    ¡°In theory only, and that¡¯s not how I would have recommended putting it into practice.¡± Again, Lena smiled, ¡°although I suppose it worked.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you have my permission to act smug, just this once. It was pretty clever.¡± Claire returned her daughter¡¯s smile briefly, but her tone soon sobered. ¡°Seeing as your sister is making such progress in her training, how would you feel about taking her with you on an assignment?¡±

    ¡°Depends on the assignment.¡±

    ¡°Nothing dangerous; or at least it shouldn¡¯t be.¡± Claire opened her desk drawer and pulled out a rolled up parchment. ¡°We have narrowed down a few trading communities within the forest that may have received visits from our Hunter friends in the past year, however . . . If they have, they aren¡¯t very open about it. I would like you to visit two of these communities, talk to some of the locals and see what you can discover.¡±

    ¡°You mean for me to use my enlightenment?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your decision. If you think you can do so without raising suspicion or causing harm. Remember these people are innocent in this dispute.¡±

    The latter statement caused Lena to involuntarily grimace. ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two days to discuss the assignment with Dani and make the necessary arrangements.¡± Claire¡¯s smile was thin as she added, ¡°it might do you both some good to be away from camp for a few days after all of this.¡±

 The Heart of The Forest 2.06

    [Valcrest Forest | Lunaris 27th, 2525 | Midday]

    In the depths of the forest, the golden rays of sun penetrated the thick canopy, bathing the icy earth in shimmering light. It was a gloriously sunny day. Dani woke Lena before sunrise, a rolled up map under her arm, and several suggestions of routes that would allow her to explore new areas of the forest without compromising their travel time. And despite her sister¡¯s dedication and planning, Lena was forced to remind her that this wasn¡¯t a leisurely trip and traversing uncharted territory while on an assignment would be irresponsible.

    Nonetheless, Dani¡¯s excitement at having permission to leave the camp was palpable and, even after two days of travel, it hadn¡¯t waned. Ever since she was little, she was happiest when exploring the forest, and most of Lena¡¯s memories of those early days involved chasing her through the woods and dragging her home to be scolded. Under the constant threat of the Wolf Hunters, even attempting to sneak out became difficult and even when she managed, Lena knew Dani wouldn¡¯t stray as far from camp as she would like. Despite what she wanted people to think, she wasn¡¯t that much of an irresponsible brat.

    ¡°We should stop here.¡± Dani made an absent gesture at their surroundings. ¡°Seems like a good enough place.¡±

    ¡°You want to stop?¡± Lena arched an eyebrow. ¡°I thought you¡¯d want to keep going for at least another hour.¡±

    Dani shrugged her travel bag off her shoulders and set it down. ¡°It¡¯s midday. I¡¯m hungry. Besides, I noticed you haven''t had your tea this morning. And now you keep rubbing your eyes.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate you looking out for me.¡±Lena smiled, scanning the area for dry wood. ¡°I¡¯ve decided not to take it today.¡±

    Dani frowned. ¡°What? Why? Doesn¡¯t it help your headaches?¡±

    ¡°It does, but it also hinders my telepathy in some ways, and depending on how this visit goes, I may need to use it.¡±

    Lena could sense Dani¡¯s eyes tracking her every movement as she meandered through the trees, snapping dry branches every few steps. ¡°Isn¡¯t that dangerous?¡±

    Lena answered with a disgruntled hum. ¡°It can be. I won¡¯t try it unless I feel I have to, but it¡¯s vital that I¡¯m at least able to.¡±

    Dani tilted her head to peer over at Lena as she disappeared behind the trunk of a tree. ¡°How can tea hinder your telepathy?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how it¡¯s supposed to work exactly, but,¡± Lena paused as she nearly tripped over a raised root, ¡°my headaches are technically not a physical ailment. They¡¯re a result of mental strain. Because I struggle constantly to keep my enlightenment in check, that mental strain becomes physically painful. The tea eases that pressure by suppressing it to some extent, but it¡¯s not supposed to be something I use indefinitely. The ideal scenario would be to control my ability well enough in the future that it won¡¯t be necessary.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could suppress enlightenment like that.¡±

    ¡°In some ways, for some enlightenments, you can. Some enlightenments work on triggers or have physical factors that make suppressing it a little easier. Some herbs have . . . Mind altering properties¡ªlet¡¯s call it that¡ªthat can help with some forms of telepathy.¡± Lena stepped out of the trees with a sly smirk. ¡°Don¡¯t drink my tea. It¡¯ll probably mess you up, normie.¡±

    Dani grinned and said, ¡°I¡¯m curious now.¡±

    Lena¡¯s expression immediately turned to a warning glare. ¡°I¡¯m serious, don¡¯t play with that kind of stuff.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just joking! Twins.¡± Dani laughed, reaching for the dry wood in Lena¡¯s hands. ¡°Give me those, I¡¯ll start the fire. It always takes you ages.¡±

    Lena rolled her eyes. ¡°Once, not always. I remembered to pack matches this time.¡±

    Dani shook her head, setting a bundle of sticks into a small campfire. ¡°You rely on those too much, that¡¯s your problem. Half the time the stupid things don¡¯t even work anyway. You need to learn to make a proper fire with just sticks. Hone those survival skills.¡±

    Lena groaned, rummaging through her bag for their travel rations. ¡°Maybe you need to learn to use matches properly. Unless they¡¯re wet there¡¯s no reason half of them wouldn¡¯t work.¡±

    ¡°You really can¡¯t stand being inept at something, huh? You just gotta argue about it.¡± Dani chuckled, fishing out a flint and steel from her own bag. ¡°If I had a magnifying glass on me, I¡¯d show off. It is pretty sunny today.¡±

    ¡°Now you¡¯re just being a smug little shit,¡± Lena half-heartedly scolded.

    Dani was quick to fire back with a smirk. ¡°Learned from the best.¡±

    Once they¡¯d set their temporary camp, the sisters sat by the warmth of their fire, snacking on dry rabbit jerky and roasting chestnuts in a small iron pan. Although Dani had been in high spirits and quite talkative during their journey so far, the topic of why she¡¯d been allowed on this assignment in the first place hadn¡¯t been approached. It was a simple task in theory; stop by the village, browse their wares, and try to stir up conversation with some of the locals and try to pick up on anything out of the ordinary. Not something Lena would need assistance with or that would even pose much of a teaching opportunity for Dani. The real reason she was asked to bring her sister along was to take her away from the clan long enough for the whispers surrounding that spar with Franklin to subside. Rumors spread in the Wolfpack like wildfire, but they were also quick to burn out in most cases.

    ¡°Are you going to get those?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Lena forced her mind back to reality. Dani was pointing at the last portion of roasted nuts. ¡°No, you can have them. I¡¯m full.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± Dani helped herself to the nuts, glancing at her sister. ¡°So, what¡¯s eating away at you?¡±

    ¡°Nothing in particular. Just thinking about the assignment,¡± Lena said.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Dani chewed on one of the chestnuts, frowning in thought. ¡°Are you worried about maybe using your telepathy on those people?¡±

    ¡°A little, yes.¡± Lena found her waterskin and took a short swig. ¡°I¡¯m also considering what else I can do about your training when we get back. That spar was far from what it could have been, on both parts. I¡¯m sure it gave Wayne something to ponder as well.¡±

    Dani flinched. ¡°What do you mean? I thought I did well.¡±

    ¡°You did well, but you did well within the limitations of your training. So did Franklin. Therein lies the issue.¡±

    ¡°So I did well, it just wasn¡¯t good enough.¡±

    Lena picked up the self-doubt in her sister¡¯s tone immediately and shook her head. ¡°Let me be clear on what I mean. The way you prevented Franklin from reading your mind worked. And considering you had no practical experience on how to fend off a telepathic assault whatsoever, you did exceptionally well applying what little you knew and using it to your advantage . . . .¡±

    Dani rolled her eyes and mouthed, ¡°However . . .¡± at the same time as Lena said it. Lena paused to shoot her sister a glare. ¡°However, the only reason it worked is that Franklin didn¡¯t know what he was doing either.¡± Lena took another swig of water. It became clear that abstaining from her tea was beginning to take a toll. ¡°What you did is a tactic commonly known amongst telepaths as ¡®mental cluttering¡¯. In simple terms, it¡¯s the mental equivalent of shouting in someone¡¯s ears to disrupt their concentration. It can work; as you¡¯ve seen, but unless you¡¯re dealing with an inexperienced telepath, it almost certainly won¡¯t.¡±

    Dani¡¯s expression smoother over as curiosity seemed to win out over self-deprecation. ¡°So, I won because Franklin isn¡¯t as capable using his enlightenment as he should?¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Lena agreed. ¡°That¡¯s why I said you must have given Wayne something to think about. And the outcome of this spar might hinder Franklin¡¯s graduation. Not only is he inept as a telepath, he was also leaning on his enlightenment to the point that you managed to overpower him almost immediately by what basically amounts to shouting in his ears.¡±

    Dani leaned back, hands resting against the cold soil behind her back. ¡°That sounds less than ideal.¡±

    ¡°It is. For both of you. ¡®Telepath¡¯ is an extremely broad term. That being the case, they make up the vast majority of the enlightened population. Franklin''s ineptitude in using his enlightenment, and yours in fending it off effectively, are both fatal flaws that need to be corrected as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°You make that sound as unpleasant as I¡¯m sure it¡¯s gonna be,¡± Dani muttered, tilting her back to stare at the fallow branches above their heads, beams of sunlight flickering as they waved, shading and highlighting her cold-blushed face. ¡°So what are other ways to handle it, if not with . . . What did you call the thing I did?¡±

    ¡°Mental cluttering,¡± Lena told her. ¡°There is mental blocking which is the most commonly used method; very effective against mind readers and some forms of mental manipulation, but it wouldn¡¯t work against someone with my branch of telepathy. Blocking only affects the conscious part of the mind. It¡¯s very difficult, if not impossible, to raise mental barriers in your own subconscious.¡±

    ¡°So what would work against someone like you?¡± Dani asked, briefly glancing at her sister before averting her gaze to the tree branches once more.

    ¡°Unknown.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°If there is a way to defend against someone with my type of telepathy, it is currently unknown. There are theories, but they have never been attempted.¡±

    Dani straightened up to look Lena in the eyes. ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°First of all, these types of telepathic abilities are rare. Second, it would be too dangerous for the reasons we already discussed.¡± It was Lena¡¯s turn to focus on the barren trees above their heads. ¡°Witters wants to conduct these tests. He thinks that these sorts of rare enlightenments, while dangerous, if controlled could actually be channeled to help people, but so far there¡¯s nothing to indicate it would even be possible.¡±

    ¡°If you leave and go with them . . . Is he going to test that theory with you?¡±

    Lena shrugged. ¡°Maybe. I know the leader of the White Shadows isn¡¯t interested in me entirely for my benefit. Jon Witters is the kind of person who isn¡¯t satisfied with telling himself he¡¯s done enough when a problem isn¡¯t fixed. He thinks that every enlightened person has the ability to control their magic; however powerful, it just takes finding the right way to do it.¡±

    ¡°Do you think he¡¯s right?¡±

    ¡°I hope he is, but I don¡¯t know.¡± Lena¡¯s eyes lingered on the swaying branches above. The light seeping through had shifted with the passing of time. They¡¯d made good time, but delaying further wouldn¡¯t serve a purpose. ¡°Are you done eating?¡±

    ¡°Pretty much. You want to get going?¡±

    ¡°Mhm. If we keep this pace we might be able to get there by nightfall. Don¡¯t know if there¡¯ll be any vacant beds in that village, but we might be able to at least score a decent hot meal then.¡±

    Dani nodded, getting on her feet and putting out the fire. ¡°What kind of stuff do they sell there, did mom say?¡±

    ¡°Tools, woodwork, that kind of thing,¡± Lena answered, rinsing off the pan and storing it away in her bag. ¡°If you want to buy stuff for yourself, I hope you brought your own gold.¡±

    ¡°Of course I did.¡± Dani patted her hip where her coin purse was hanging. ¡°I want to maybe get something for Sarah. If they have animal carvings or something else like that. I think she¡¯d like those.¡±

    ¡°They might. Won¡¯t know unless we get there, so get a move on clearing that up. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    <hr>

    [Unnamed Village | Lunaris 28th, 2525 | Early morning]

    They arrived at the village late the previous night. Lena set up their tents just outside their borders, not wanting to hassle any of the villagers for room and board at such a late hour. They did take the time to introduce themselves to the village elder; a woman named Sylvie, and accepted her kind offer of rabbit stew. Their conversation was brief, Lena assured her they were simply passing through and likely wouldn¡¯t stay another night; there was no need to make arrangements. Dani was the first to wake in the morning and exit her tent. Almost immediately, she was greeted by a smiling young woman and her toddler¡ªthe boy peering at her from behind his mother¡¯s skirt. Dani blinked slowly at the smiling figure, still disoriented from sleep. ¡°Uhm. Hello?¡±

    ¡°Hi. I¡¯m Emmeline, Sylvie¡¯s grandniece. And this is Leopold, my son.¡± She tried to coax the boy from hiding. ¡°Say hi, Leo.¡± Leo shook his head, clutching the fabric of Emmeline¡¯s dress closer to himself. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s acting shy. My aunt wanted me to come ask if you wouldn¡¯t like to join us for breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Dani mumbled, glancing towards Lena¡¯s tent. ¡°I¡¯ll have to wake my sister. Besides, we wouldn¡¯t want to inconvenience your aunt. We can just fix ourselves some porridge.¡±

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°You should save your rations if you¡¯re traveling.¡± Emmeline insisted. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s no inconvenience at all. Aunt Sylvie loves speaking with visitors. You can come whenever you¡¯re ready.¡±

    Dani hummed shooting another, more doubtful, glance towards Lena¡¯s tent. ¡°Sure . . . I¡¯ll talk to my sister.¡±

    Emmeline nodded, her friendly smile, unwavering. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll let Auntie know to expect you.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Dani repeated, watching as the woman turned on her heels and¡ªshy little boy in tow¡ªmade her way back to the village. Their camp wasn¡¯t far, it was possible to see the small well in the center of the small settlement. The houses were humble, constructed out of wood, stone, and straw. Stables and animal paddocks were stationed along the edges of the village, and Dani could see a few stray chickens and a goat roaming free amongst the town mutts. She once again glanced towards Lena¡¯s tent, hearing movement. ¡°Did you hear all that?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lena¡¯s voice was contained within the greenish-brown canvas. ¡°Very persistently nice of them.¡±

    ¡°Do you think there¡¯s something more to it?¡±

    ¡°There definitely is, but . . .¡± Lena emerged from her tent, working to untangle a few strands of hair. ¡°There could be a multitude of reasons for that. Maybe they just want to keep us happy so we¡¯ll spend more coin. Or they want to make us more trusting so they can get us talking about ourselves more, which can also be for a multitude of reasons; some innocent, others not so much.¡±

    Dani snorted softly. ¡°So you don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°If we had these answers we wouldn¡¯t need to be here.¡± Lena smiled. ¡°We¡¯re going to breakfast, then you¡¯re going out to browse the wares at the trading post and be your lovely social self with these people.¡±

    Dani nodded. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to stay behind and talk to Aunt Sylvie since she likes visitors so much.¡± She nodded Dani in the direction of the village and started walking herself. ¡°I¡¯m sure she has some stories to tell.¡±

    The short walk to Sylvie¡¯s cabin was punctuated by curious glances and stray whispers, especially from the village children; some of which needed to be scolded by their parents not to stop and stare. At first, Dani assumed it was just the novelty of strangers, but as Lena knocked on the elder¡¯s door she came to the realization it was almost entirely directed at her. She frowned, but before she had the chance to whisper something to Lena, the door opened.

    Sylvie was the embodiment of a grandmother¡ªor at least what Dani imagined grandmothers to be; soft spoken, accommodating, and kind. She quickly welcomed them into her home and led them to her kitchen table before excusing herself to tend to something outside; promising to join them soon. Emmeline set a plate of sweet rolls on the table, her son once again rushed to cling to her the moment they walked in, but was scooped up by a tall, dark-haired, young man; presumably his father, and clung to his neck instead. A blond boy about the same age as Dani occupied the chair beside the man. He nodded at them in greeting. As Emmeline continued to set the table with hotcakes, jars of jam and honey, and pitchers of milk and water, she smiled at the both of them. ¡°Please, sit; help yourselves. This is my husband, Stanley and his apprentice, Robert.¡± She sat down herself, plating one of the hotcakes and beginning to cut it into small pieces for Leo. ¡°My apologies, I didn¡¯t catch your names when I stopped by earlier.¡±

    Lena shook her head with a polite smile, taking a seat and motioning for Dani to do so as well. ¡°That¡¯s alright. I¡¯m sure my sister would have remembered her manners, had she been more awake.¡±

    Dani flashed her a momentary glare, but nodded. ¡°Apologies. I¡¯m Dani. And this is my sister, Lena. It¡¯s nice meeting you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nice meeting you, as well,¡± Emmeline replied, taking the initiative to plate a small stack of hotcakes for each of them. ¡°We don¡¯t usually see many visitors in the winter time. Are you heading for Newhaven?¡±

    Lena accepted her plate with a polite thank you and proceeded to cut into the small stack of flat cakes. ¡°No, we actually have to deliver some fabrics to another village a couple of days away from here. Dani likes exploring whenever we travel; take different routes, discover new places, and such. We heard there were some villages in this area that sell nice tools, woodwork, things like that and decided to investigate.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What kind of tools would you be interested in? Stanley here is the village ironsmith.¡± Emmeline smiled proudly at her husband, who was trying to pry a fussy boy from his neck and into a high chair.

    ¡°I was thinking about wood carving tools. We have a friend who has an interest in woodwork. I thought that a tool kit would make a good birthday gift in a couple of months,¡± Lena answered, taking a bite off her breakfast.

    Stan managed to wrestle Leo into his chair and give Lena his full attention. ¡°I could definitely prepare a tool kit like that for you, but it might not be ready before nightfall.¡±

    Dani could see the wheels turning in Lena¡¯s mind at this point. Eldric¡¯s birthday was still a few months away, but it was unlikely they¡¯d come back after this. ¡°We could just stay another night,¡± she suggested. ¡°We won¡¯t be late with the delivery.¡±

    Lena hesitated, but agreed. ¡°I guess it will be worth the wait.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Dani grinned through a bite of her breakfast and informed, ¡°It¡¯s for her boyfriend, so do your best wo¡ª¡± Her sentence was interrupted by a pained groan as she was promptly kicked under the table. ¡°Ow! Uncalled for.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not their business who it¡¯s for,¡± Lena scolded.

    ¡°Ah, young love!¡± Sylvie exclaimed, entering the kitchen behind them. ¡°There¡¯s nothing quite like it.¡±

    The statement actually managed to make Lena recoil in slight embarrassment and cause Dani to choke out a laugh, poorly disguised as a cough.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, all my tools are the highest quality and if you¡¯d like we can discuss having something engraved on the box as well.¡±

    Stanley¡¯s offer was a more-than-welcome change of subject and Lena was quick to nod along. ¡°I would appreciate that, sure.¡±

    ¡°Great. You should pass by my workshop later in the afternoon. It¡¯s the building right beside the general store.¡±

    Not long after, Stan finished his breakfast and bid his wife and son goodbye, leaving to tend to his work. Robert lingered, informing that it was his weekly day off so, if they wanted, he would be happy to show them around the village, joking that it would take five whole minutes to see everything. Dani was the first to finish her breakfast and, remembering what she and Lena agreed on, took up his offer. Lena, on the other hand, stalled on finishing hers and offered to stay behind and help clean up the kitchen, since Sylvie had been so kind in opening her home to them. Emmeline was quick to accept the offer on her grand-aunt¡¯s behalf, her tone apologetic as she mentioned needing to watch Leo and that he was getting to be a handful. Dani would normally offer to help as well in light of this, but since Lena wanted her to go out in the village, she quickly excused herself before she could be roped in. As she exited the kitchen, she heard Lena make some offhand disapproving remark about her aversion to housework. She had to hold back a snort; out of the two, Lena was the one who would rather not step foot in the kitchen if she could avoid it.

    The winter chill was a stark contrast to the stifling hot ambiance of Sylvie¡¯s kitchen. Dani huddled into her travel cloak, fighting back her initial shock.

    ¡°Are you cold? I can lend you a thicker coat, if you¡¯d like,¡± Robert offered.

    It was the first time she heard the boy speak since they arrived at Sylvie¡¯s house. Even Leo had uttered a few words during breakfast while fussing at his mother for more hotcakes. Dani glanced at him with slight curiosity. ¡°No, thank you. I like the cold, it was just really warm in there. Robert, is it?¡±

    Robert nodded. ¡°You can just call me Bobby.¡± His dismissive shrug was an attempt to come off more at ease than he actually was; his shoulders were tense and he was quick to hide his hands in his pockets as he led her to the center of the village. There were children at play and, once again, a few stopped to stare at her before being scolded by a passing adult. ¡°What¡¯s up that?¡± Dani mumbled. It was more to herself, than an actual question, but she got an answer nonetheless.

    ¡°Your hair.¡±

    She turned her head to fix Robert with a small glare. ¡°What?¡±

    The boy almost physically recoiled under the scrutiny. ¡°Most of the kids here never left the village. They¡¯ve never seen anyone with red hair before. The only person they even heard of having red hair is the Queen.¡±

    Dani¡¯s expression shifted from slighted to amused with his explanation. ¡°Is that all? Twins, it¡¯s just hair. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s so special about it.¡±

    Robert shook his head, laughing softly. ¡°It¡¯s a novelty to them. Besides, it¡¯s very pretty.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I just find amusing what people think is unusual in Valcrest of all places.¡± Dani stopped walking as they reached the well and offered her hand for one of the stray mutts to sniff. ¡°I mean, I¡¯m definitely nothing special compared to what some people out there can do.¡±

    Robert shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t think you need to be enlightened to be special. I think that depends more on the person you are.¡±

    Dani smiled as the mutt wagged its tail and licked her hand. ¡°In a way, yeah. Being magical doesn¡¯t mean you have to perform extraordinary feats and just because you aren¡¯t doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t leave a mark in the world somehow, but as far as unusual goes, someone who can change their eyes color and levitate objects around them should draw more attention than my hair color. Yet, here I am; the village spectacle.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure if there was an eye-color-shifting-object-levitating act in the village right now, no one would be paying attention to you.¡± Robert half smiled and added: ¡°Well, almost no one.¡±

    Dani glanced at the boy momentarily. Robert was leaning against the side of the well, hands still in his pockets, watching with interest as she gave the willing mutt some well-deserved ear-scratches. ¡°These guys belong to somebody?¡±She asked, noticing another, larger dog coming over to sniff around her.

    ¡°No. We all take turns feeding them. Same with most of the animals here. Cows and goats give milk, chickens give eggs. The dogs fend off the wildlife. The horses are used for travel. Or we lend them to visitors sometime, if they¡¯re going to the City and back,¡± Robert explained. ¡°But not to just anyone. Clint runs the stables and he¡¯s really paranoid that people might not bring them back. He only lends them to regular visitors, if Sylvie vouches for them.¡±

    Dani hummed. ¡°Do you get a lot of regular visitors?¡±

    ¡°Not this time of year, but in the Springtime; yeah, a few.¡± Robert thought for a moment, then added. ¡°We haven¡¯t lent the horses to anyone since last spring, in fact.¡±

    Dani nodded as she divided her attention between the two dogs. ¡°My sister wants a puppy for her birthday, but I¡¯ll be surprised if she gets one.¡±

    Robert arched an eyebrow, glancing in the direction of Sylvie¡¯s house. ¡°Your sister seems old enough to get a dog for herself, no?¡±

    Dani followed his gaze as she straightened up and laughed. ¡°I meant my younger sister. She¡¯s nine.¡±

    ¡°Oh. That makes a lot more sense.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I was looking to get something for her. She likes wood carvings, puzzle boxes, things like that.¡±

    ¡°Oh, we do have some nice stuff like that in the general store. Stan makes these little puzzles out of iron nails too. They¡¯re not for small kids, but a nine-year-old could definitely play with them.¡±

    ¡°How are nails a puzzle?¡±

    ¡°He bends them so they¡¯re hooked onto one another and the puzzle is that you have to find the right way to pull them apart.¡± Robert explained. ¡°I have one at home, I¡¯ll go get it and you¡¯ll see.¡±

    <hr>

    [Unnamed Village | Lunaris 28th, 2525 | Midday]

    Housework was one of Lena¡¯s least favorite activities, but she made sure to do more than her share so that Emmeline could give Leo her full attention. Once the boy finally got over his shyness, it became immediately clear why his mother seemed to desperately cling to her offer. Leo was overflowing with energy and constantly demanding; so much that Emmeline felt obligated to take him out to play, leaving Lena to assist Sylvie by herself.

    Lena didn¡¯t find housework difficult, just tedious; something that Sylvie¡¯s company more than made up for. The old woman had a tome¡¯s worth of stories to tell. She¡¯d lived in the village her whole life, her parents and grandparents as well. Her family had been there since the early days of the settlement, when the community formed from deserters on both sides of the war, trying to keep their families safe. War times were distant in most people¡¯s minds nowadays, according to Sylvie. The hostilities between Blackpond and Newhaven were petty and almost childish in nature compared to what they once had been. It was safer to welcome visitors now than it had been when she was young. Yet, they could never be too careful. Despite the woman¡¯s grandmotherly nature, the subtle warning contained in that statement wasn¡¯t lost on Lena. She didn¡¯t address it directly, neither did Sylvie.

    Once the kitchen was clean and most of the preparation for lunch concluded, Sylvie put on a kettle of water for tea and shooed Lena out to the living room, saying she¡¯d done enough.

    Although Sylvie had instructed her to sit, Lena paced the small living room as she waited; wooden figurines decorated the living room table, the cushioned chairs by the fireplace and the sofa looked comfortable, but worn. Childish drawings adorned some of the walls; not unlike the ones Sarah proudly displayed in her room. Some were signed; Spencer, Micah, Eleanor . . . . Lena questioned if the elderly woman had any children. Emmeline was a grandniece; the grandchild of a sibling, so maybe not. Or maybe, not anymore. Her eyes landed on the large adorned hourglass sitting proudly on the mantelpiece; specks of red sand standing out amongst the golden grains.

    ¡°Do you partake in the ritual?¡± Sylvie questioned, coming out of the kitchen with two warm cups of tea in a small tray.

    ¡°Not every year. Depends on my state of mind when the day comes. I¡¯m not sure if I truly need a day of remembrance. It¡¯s not as if I¡¯ve forgotten them.¡±

    ¡°You will once you¡¯ve lived to be my age.¡± Sylvie quipped. ¡°Life is harsh, unforgiving, and loss is unfortunately a great part of it. Time has its way with memories; its ways of twisting, bending, and blurring them together.¡±

    Lena hummed, her eyes focused on the hourglass, as though attempting to imagine a name and a face on every grain of red sand contained within. The only face that came to mind was accompanied by the sensation of burning needles stabbing into her temples. She squeezed her eyes shut with a sharp inhale, breathing out slowly as the pain faded. Whatever memory she was about to retrieve faded before it even had the chance to form. She opened her eyes, forcing a deep breath. In the body of the hourglass, she glimpsed a ghost of her reflection; blue light draining from its irises against her will. With another deep breath, Lena forced her hands to release the edge of the mantlepiece, forced herself to regain her composure, to reclaim full control over her senses.

    ¡°Are you alright, sweetie?¡± Sylvie walked to Lena¡¯s side and pushed the warm cup of tea onto her hands. ¡°Here, drink some tea.¡±

    Lena turned away from the hourglass with a small shake of her head. ¡°It was just the start of a headache, nothing more.¡± She accepted the cup and raised it to her lips, inhaling the scent of peppermint before taking a small sip. ¡°I feel better now, thank you,¡± she mumbled, finally accepting Sylvie¡¯s invitation to take a seat; more out of necessity than any other reason.

    ¡°Are you sure? I¡¯ll be honest with you, child, you look more exhausted than me. At your age, that¡¯s not a good sign.¡±

    Lena took another sip of tea, forcing a calm smile despite the rush of blood still ringing in her ears. ¡°I¡¯ve always had a lot on my shoulders, but I¡¯m sure that¡¯s true for most people nowadays. Life is harsh; harsher the longer we live, just as you said.¡±

    Sylvie¡¯s smile was sympathetic. ¡°Are you fully responsible for your sister now? You don¡¯t seem that much older than her.¡±

    Lena shook her head. ¡°Not exactly, but I am currently responsible for her education.¡±

    ¡°I see. Pardon my curiosity, but . . . You don¡¯t look very much alike.¡±

    Lena snorted softly. Sylvie was, of course, correct in her observation. Dani had taken after her father, while Sarah was almost a perfect copy of their mother as a child, but even then, they had several characteristics in common. Lena, on the other hand, stood apart from them: darker skin tone; or at least not as light, black hair, and even though both her and Dani had blue eyes, hers were a deep dark blue, while Dani¡¯s were much lighter; almost in-between blue and green. ¡°No, we wouldn¡¯t. I was adopted before Dani was born. I was just a few months old when my birth mother died. I don¡¯t have any real memory of her. The man she conceived me with was never interested to begin with and died before I was old enough to seek him out.¡±

    Sylvie hummed through a small sip of tea. ¡°It sounds like a rough start to life, but I assume the family you have now has treated you well. You¡¯re certainly protective of your sister.¡± The elderly woman smiled coyly. ¡°With the way you glared at Robert when he walked out with her, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s fully convinced you would chop off his hands and feed them to the dogs if he doesn¡¯t keep them to himself.¡±

    ¡°I have to be. That kid knows how to get herself into trouble when she wants to.¡± Lena took another sip of tea, holding back a grin. ¡°And I¡¯m sure that won¡¯t be necessary.¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t, but I understand that you would prefer to be safe than sorry in regards to your family¡¯s well-being.¡± Sylvie¡¯s eyes held Lena¡¯s and an unmistakable spark of light flashed within them. ¡°After all, we all want the best for those we love, don¡¯t we?¡±

    Lena nodded cooly. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Sylvie drained her tea cup and stood. ¡°Well, unfortunately lunch won¡¯t prepare itself. You may join your sister once you¡¯ve finished your tea. Emmeline will come find you when it¡¯s ready.¡±

    Lena¡¯s eyes tracked the elder¡¯s movement as she once again retreated into the kitchen. Only after the woman had been out of sight for a solid minute did she allow a shiver to run its course along her spine. She stalled in finishing her tea, listening to the innocent sounds of pots and pans resonating from the other room. Nothing in the whole exchange had been harmful¡ªnot even the parts of it Lena was unable to fully wrap her head around¡ªyet she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that the ground had suddenly vanished right beneath her feet.

 The Heart of The Forest 2.07

    [Unnamed Village | Lunaris 28th, 2525 | Sundown]

    The sun bathed the small village in a red-orange glow. Lena kept a watchful eye on her sister running around with some of the local children. It was no surprise that she managed to chip away at their shyness over the course of an afternoon. Dani knew how to draw people in, no matter their age. Even within the Wolfpack, there were those who teased her; who doubted her future leadership skills, who were aggravated by her louder and messier antics; but not a single soul in that camp could claim they disliked her. Likewise, as the hours burned away, Dani made the rounds chatting up the locals, learning all of their names, endearing herself to them. A skill that most Wolves needed to practice and hone to perfection, was so deeply ingrained in Dani¡¯s nature that she had no need to fake it. She did genuinely want to know those people¡¯s names, hear about their lives, pet every dog; and goat, in the village, play hide and seek with the children. Her open-hearted nature, although something Lena felt needed to be kept in check, was undeniably a valuable asset.

    ¡°You seem to have been mulling over that one for hours now. Having difficulties?¡±

    Lena glanced to her side and found Stanley leaning beside her against the outside wall of his workshop. Her gaze traveled down to the puzzle she was tinkering with, then back to her sister with a soft huff. ¡°Not really. I¡¯m just using it to keep my hands busy.¡±

    Dani¡¯s visit to the general store yielded several different types of puzzles and a couple of animal figurines she thought Sarah might enjoy. When Lena left Sylvie¡¯s cabin earlier, she found her sister struggling to solve one said puzzle. It looked simple: a wooden cube, composed of rows of colored blocks that could be rotated vertically or horizontally. The goal, Dani explained, was to rearrange the blocks so that each face of the cube was a single color. It didn¡¯t look difficult to her so, after watching Dani grow increasingly frustrated, Lena took the cube off her hands to solve. It took a few minutes and repeated attempts, but she eventually returned the cube to her sister with all the pieces back in place. When Stan learned that she¡¯d been able to solve it, he came to ask if she would be willing to try a few different ones he¡¯d made, and for the rest of the afternoon he offered her differently shaped puzzles to sort out; a tetrahedron, different types of pyramid, prisms, so on. The more she solved, the easier it became to solve them, which meant little actual focus was required to solve the dodecahedron she held in her hands now. She already knew the solution, but instead opted to toy with it by rotating one of the horizontal rows back and forth as she watched Dani and the children run around the village square. Assuming Stanley wanted his puzzle back, she quickly set the pieces into their rightful place and held it out for him to take.

    Stanley shook his head. ¡°Keep it. I might have been too ambitious on the design for this one.¡± He smiled. ¡°Although, suppose it¡¯s still too easy for you, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Lena¡¯s smile was thin in return. ¡°It¡¯s something to do with my hands. Helps me focus my thoughts.¡± She once again scrambled the blocks around the toy¡¯s axis and resumed absentmindedly sliding one of the rows back and forth. ¡°I think people would still buy it for the novelty even if it seems impossible to them.¡± Her smile turned into a smirk. ¡°Or they¡¯d gift it to someone they want to torture.¡±

    Stanley chuckled softly. ¡°It¡¯s not the intended use, but if it sells, it helps the village.¡±

    Lena nodded, once again starting to twist the pieces of the puzzle back into place. ¡°These are very well constructed toys and I assume most people would enjoy trying to solve them even if they don¡¯t succeed.¡±

    ¡°I hope you¡¯re right.¡± Stanley pushed away from the wall and opened the door to his workshop. ¡°I completed your order, if you would like to see it.¡±

    Lena nodded with a soft agreeing hum and followed Stanley into the workshop. The shop¡¯s front was separated from the work area by a sturdy wooden counter. Different tools and wooden crafts adorned each wall and shelf. The tool kit she ordered sat open on top of the counter. They were arranged neatly in a box made of dark cherry wood. She inspected the tools carefully, then closed the box to inspect the name engraved on the lid with fancy gold leaf lettering. ¡°Very nice. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be ecstatic when he gets it.¡±

    ¡°Lucky man.¡± Stanley smiled. ¡°He must be well-liked to be receiving such a thoughtful gift.¡±

    Lena groaned, reaching for her coin purse. ¡°You¡¯re less discreet than Sylvie, Stan. Shame on you.¡±

    The man chuckled. ¡°I was only making an observation. I know what my tools are worth.¡±

    Lena shook her head, taking out a small pile of gold coins and placing them on the counter. ¡°Thank you for your services. And for the puzzle.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re very welcome.¡± Stanley collected his payment and motioned towards the door. ¡°I¡¯m sure Sylvie and the others will start herding the children for supper at any minute.¡±

    Lena snorted as she retrieved the box from the counter and started heading for the door. ¡°I suppose I should do the same with my sister before she teaches them to revolt.¡±

    <hr>

    [Unnamed Village | Lunaris 28th, 2525 | Late Evening]

    The village was asleep. Even Dani had been exhausted enough by the local children that she fell unconscious the moment her head touched her borrowed pillow. Lena would have preferred to camp outside the village another night, but felt pressured into accepting Sylvie¡¯s offer of a guest room. They had a considerable amount of ground to cover still, and even if she wasn¡¯t able, Dani would rest better this way.

    Lena lay in bed for a couple of hours, staring at the dark wooden ceiling and listening to her sister¡¯s soft snores. Her enlightenment being bound to her subconscious meant that it was often active while she slept and without her conscious mind in charge of things, it was easy for it to accidentally pry into or affect other people¡¯s minds. This alone made her reluctant to sleep in a stranger¡¯s home, but now staying awake was more an act of self-preservation than consideration for others. She never realized how vulnerable her sleeping mind could be.

    Unable to keep her mind still, she found herself once again playing with the puzzle Stanley let her keep. She only realized it was making a constant clicking noise when Dani muttered for her to ¡°take it outside¡±.

    Lena left her bed and paced to the living room, the floorboards groaning with each cautious step. Thin slivers of moonlight slipped through the cracks on the walls and underneath the front door. She didn¡¯t know whether Sylvie was a light sleeper and she didn¡¯t want to rouse her or anyone else from their sleep. With a faint creak, the stuffed chair folded its down cushioning around Lena as her body sunk into it with a heavy sigh.

    The silence was dense and felt foreign against the soft clicking made by the wooden puzzle Lena still fidgeted with in her hands. There was no rustling of patrolling footsteps. No flowing river outside the window. It was a tranquility almost unsettlingly unfamiliar. She had to remind herself that she was still in the forest.

    On the mantelpiece, the hourglass sat still, innocently reflecting the glow of the moonlight that shone through the unshaded windows. Lena squinted in the dark, examining the way the light traveled across the smooth glass surface. She couldn¡¯t fully see its contents in the dim living room, but the image from earlier in the day was a clear imprint in the forefront of her mind.

    The memory of what happened when she attempted to focus on the hourglass earlier was also agonizingly vivid. The pressure that built behind her eyes¡ªmuch like the hold Dani had put on Franklin¡¯s arm during their spar¡ªwas only painful for as long as she resisted. Release came immediately after, but Lena could also clearly feel that if Sylvie wanted, she could have taken it further. The possibilities caused a chill to run down her spine.

    The low scuff of slippers against the floorboards drew Lena back to reality with a startle.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have a rough trip ahead of you if you don¡¯t sleep.¡± Sylvie warned, walking in to sit on the chair across from her. ¡°Are you feeling well?¡±

    Lena hummed softly. ¡°Yes, thank you. It¡¯s just a lot quieter here than back home.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not the first visitor to make that complaint. It takes some getting used to. My father used to say the silence can whisper your soul¡¯s secrets right back to you. It¡¯s easier for most people to avoid it than confront it.¡±

    ¡°Strange way to describe a guilty conscience.¡± Lena said, absentmindedly turning the toy in her hands in order to start solving it. The puzzle served not only as a diversion, but an excuse not to meet the elderly woman¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Strange way to describe one¡¯s inner conflicts,¡± Sylvie remarked. ¡°Especially for one so young. It usually takes a lot more living to garner such regrets.¡±

    ¡°Some people get an early start. Not sure how much you¡¯re aware of the outside world at this point, but despite the war being at a standstill, life hasn¡¯t gotten any easier.¡±

    Sylvie¡¯s answering nod was thoughtful. ¡°I¡¯m aware of the outside world. Many of our neighbors here come from the city. Living costs in Newhaven have never been the most favorable.¡±

    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t see the advantage of living under either city¡¯s authority.¡±

    ¡°It provides them a sense of security,¡± Sylvie said. ¡°Whether or not it¡¯s a false sense of security is a debate for another time. When people come into our community, generally they are escaping something. Rarely does someone end up in a place this secluded as their first option in life.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think seclusion, in this case, is necessarily a bad thing. Your village seems very self-sustained and it seems like you still see enough excitement.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been lucky with the kind of excitement we¡¯ve seen,¡± Sylvie pointed out. ¡°Had we been visited by more ill-intentioned individuals, even those of us who are able to show resistance would only be able to do so much. We are not fighters.¡±

    ¡°Is that a pressing concern for you?¡± Lena asked, looking up as the last piece of her puzzle slipped into its rightful place.

    ¡°It is one of them, yes.¡± Sylvie sighed through a tired smile. ¡°We should both attempt sleep. It is getting late and you can¡¯t make your sister drag you where you need to be tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Lena nodded, reshuffling the rows of her wooden toy. ¡°I will in a minute.¡±

    <hr>

    [Valcrest Forest | Sagacitas 1st, 2525 | Midmorning]

    Lena¡¯s lack of sleep had taken its toll. They left the village late due to Emmeline¡¯s insistence that they join the family for breakfast and Dani needing to say individual goodbyes to everyone she¡¯d met. It wasn¡¯t long into their trip before Dani noticed her sister¡¯s sluggish pace. The original plan was to visit two villages in the area, but Lena decided it would be best to go back to their camp and report as soon as possible. They hadn¡¯t yet shared what they learned and by the looks of it, that conversation would be delayed even further on their first stop. Upon reaching their campsite, Dani took it upon herself to gather wood to make a fire. ¡°If you didn¡¯t want to sleep at the village we could have set up camp again,¡± she said.

    ¡°It might not have made a difference,¡± Lena answered, peering at her from the inside of her cloak, opting to wrap herself with it rather than putting up her tent. ¡°I also didn¡¯t want to show any discomfort.¡±

    Dani shot her a glance as she searched her bag for the flint and steel. ¡°Why? Did you see something while we were there?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Lena rubbed her eyes with a small groan. ¡°I couldn¡¯t. I was blocked.¡±

    Dani knelt beside their unlit campfire and looked up at her sister. ¡°I thought you said that was impossible.¡±

    ¡°I never said that. I said that if a method exists, it was unknown to the White Shadows. They know more than most, but they don¡¯t have a record of every enlightened in Valcrest.¡±

    ¡°Are we talking about Sylvie?¡±Dani frowned, giving Lena a scrutinizing look. ¡°Were you hurt?¡±

    ¡°Hurt? No, but . . .¡± Lena ran one hand over her eyes, unable to contain a shudder. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just a mental block. It was painful, but it was only painful as long as I tried to resist. And it was clear to me that if I did continue to resist, I would get hurt. And I don¡¯t know what would have happened then. So this wasn¡¯t entirely defensive. This was a far more powerful telepath than me letting me know ¡®hey, I can break you if you cross this line¡¯. Using my enlightenment in any way after that was out of the question.¡±

    Dani struck the flint and steel and set the campfire ablaze, watching her as if trying to determine whether she was downplaying her current state. ¡°You need to sleep. I¡¯ll make you some tea and we can talk about what I discovered later.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m perfectly capable of drinking tea and holding a conversation simultaneously.¡±

    ¡°I know, but you won¡¯t sleep if I give you more to think about. And we need to get home sooner rather than later,¡± Dani argued, standing up once she was satisfied with the height of the flames. ¡°What I have to say won¡¯t change if you wait a couple of hours.¡± There was no greater measure for Lena¡¯s exhaustion than silent obedience. Dani could tell it wasn¡¯t just sleep deprivation getting to her, but rather than try to question her mood, she occupied herself with heating up some water and added, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing, though, in a way.¡±

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°What is?¡±

    ¡°If Sylvie¡¯s enlightenment works in a similar way to yours, that¡¯s a good thing. I mean, sounds like she can control it. So you know it¡¯s possible. It¡¯s not just ¡®unknown¡¯ anymore.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Lena sighed softly and some of her tension seemed to ease with it. ¡°I wanted to ask questions, but I know I can¡¯t. Even after all of this ends¡ªhowever it ends¡ªgoing back won¡¯t be an option.¡±

    Dani glanced at her before starting to go through Lena¡¯s bag for tea. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°They are sheltering someone we are hunting for. Whether they are aware of who we are, or what this person is involved with; it doesn¡¯t matter. We are going to find them and we are going to kill them. If we go back after that, it would only be to witness the aftermath.¡±

    ¡°Some would say the worst type of coward is the one who can¡¯t face their own actions,¡± Dani mumbled, finding the tea and two cups. ¡°If I see it and I feel horrible for it, maybe that¡¯s not such a terrible thing.¡±

    ¡°Feeling terrible won¡¯t bring back the dead. Or change the fact more death will come. Endearing yourself to those people won¡¯t do you, or them, any good in the end. And before you¡¯re able to step out into the world as a Wolf, Daniela, you need to understand that.¡±

    Dani tensed midway through sorting out tea leaves. ¡°Don¡¯t ¡®full-name¡¯ me, Helena. I¡¯m not a child.¡± She let out an impatient huff as she started preparing the tea. ¡°I understand that mercy has its time and its place. That said, it¡¯s good to remember that a time and place do exist. Those people aren¡¯t our enemies; mom said so herself.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, they aren¡¯t, but if this is our only lead to the Wolf Hunters right now, it¡¯s a possibility they may be caught up in this conflict. And that¡¯s a possibility you¡¯ll need to come to terms with.¡±

    Dani nodded, handing her one of the cups of tea and sitting beside her. ¡°Here. You want something to eat?¡±

    ¡°No, thank you. Maybe later.¡± Lena took a sip, holding back a grimace. ¡°Listen, I¡¯m not saying you need to be cold, or even cruel, that¡¯s not the point. I just need you to understand that these walls exist for our protection; and theirs. Things like this are the reason we don¡¯t involve ourselves with people outside the clan. And this Hunter should have understood the kind of risk they¡¯re putting these people in just by getting involved. In that sense, they¡¯re no different from us. Everything and everyone they touch may potentially get dragged into this.¡±

    Dani nodded once again, taking a sip of her own tea and rummaging through her bag for a tin of corn cakes Emmeline had pushed on them. ¡°Did you ever read the journals in mom¡¯s study?¡±

    ¡°A few. Why?¡± Lena took another sip of tea and, after a moment of consideration, reached for the tin of corn cakes as well.

    ¡°Have you ever wondered how they felt about it all?¡±

    ¡°Have you ever asked mom how she feels about it?¡± Lena asked. ¡°We all have our thoughts and feelings about what we need to do, not just the Alpha, but . . . Every contract we fulfill goes through the Alpha first. All the information we don¡¯t get on who those people really are, she has to see it and assess whether that person lives or dies. Not all of them are innocent, but a lot of them are. We¡¯re taught not to question that; we don¡¯t need to know, but she does. And those blinders are also there for our protection. If it¡¯s on her conscience, it¡¯s not on ours.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Dani took one of the cakes and absentmindedly pulled bits and pieces from the corners. ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s not easy to ask about those things. How do you even start that conversation?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Lena shrugged. ¡°But I¡¯m not the one concerned about becoming Alpha. And I¡¯m a telepath. I don¡¯t have to ask people anything if I don¡¯t want to.¡± A teasing smirk accompanied those words. ¡°It does make life easier sometimes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re well enough to be an insufferable show off about it.¡± Dani snorted, finally taking a bite off the corn cake instead of making a mess of crumbs on the ground. ¡°That was very unhelpful too, just so you know.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Lena chuckled. ¡°You can¡¯t complain that I¡¯m talking to you like a child one moment and expect me to hold your hand the next. If you want to have this conversation, you need to go ahead and start it. As much as I support your decision to read more, your greatest instructional tool in this case is a living breathing Alpha. Not oatmeal recipes and composting instructions. Even if those journals had any practical advice, those Alphas haven¡¯t lived what we¡¯re living now. They don¡¯t know the Wolf Hunters; mom does. She was there at the start of it all. That¡¯s the fact of the matter, kiddo.¡±

    Dani nodded, once again picking at her half-eaten cake. ¡°Do you . . . Can you remember that far back? When my father died?¡±

    ¡°The night you were born; that¡¯s the earliest clear memory I have. I do remember briefly seeing him when they brought him back, but . . . There¡¯s also a lot I can¡¯t remember.¡±

    ¡°What do you remember? From the night I was born, I mean. I know it was pretty bad, but . . .¡±

    ¡°I was a small child, Dani. What I can remember is a lot of confusion. They called the White Shadows so I knew something was definitely wrong, but I couldn¡¯t understand a lot of what was happening. Looking back on it now, I know mom wasn¡¯t taking great care of herself after your father died, she was distressed for obvious reasons, and that can affect things, so... You have to understand, it wasn¡¯t just his death; it was almost yours and mom¡¯s too. At that point, it became an act that couldn¡¯t go unpunished.¡±

    Dani nodded, flicking a crumb from her pant leg. ¡°Have you and mom ever talked about it?¡±

    ¡°A few times over the years. I know everyone tries not to bring it up, but after my Awakening I started remembering things more clearly and asking questions. I was still a kid then, I couldn¡¯t have made sense of it all on my own. It¡¯s not an easy conversation to have, but . . . If you need to have it, you should. It''s your past, you¡¯re entitled to it.¡±

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡± Dani sighed. ¡°Finish your tea and try to get some sleep. I¡¯ll wake you in a couple of hours. We need to at least cover some ground today.¡±

    Lena drained her tea cup and held it out for Dani to take. ¡°What are you going to be doing for a couple of hours?¡±

    Dani took the cup and snorted. ¡°Read. I know you brought at least one book with you.¡±

    ¡°Essentials only.¡± Lena smiled, reaching into her bag and pulling out a leather bound tome. ¡°So yes, of course I did. It¡¯s one of my favorites, so don¡¯t crease it.¡±

    Dani took it with a soft chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt your baby, now shut up and go to sleep.¡±

    <hr>

    [Wolves Camp | Sagacitas 5th, 2525 | Midday]

    The door of the Alpha¡¯s cabin was open as usual. Even from a distance it was possible to tell there was no one behind the desk. Lena knocked on the doorframe as they entered. The lack of response indicated there was no one in the bedrooms either. Lena sat across the desk to wait, meanwhile Dani went straight into her room to drop her travel bag off. ¡°I need to put a marker on my map for the village,¡± she said.

    ¡°Do you want to do it now? We may have to wait a while. Who knows what mom is off doing.¡±

    ¡°I would have to take it down and then put it up again. I¡¯m too tired for that now.¡±

    ¡°Why do you need to take it down to put in a marker?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a village, I need to draw the little houses, I¡¯m not going to just put a pin on it like an amateur.¡±

    Lena chuckled. ¡°Who else is ever going to see that but you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Dani came back to the office, shrugging. ¡°My future children, maybe.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s for posterity, huh?¡±

    ¡°Something like that.¡± Dani took the seat beside hers and stretched with a small groan. ¡°Maybe someone will care to know where I¡¯ve been one day.¡±

    ¡°Besides mom, you mean?¡±

    Dani rolled her eyes. ¡°Yes, besides mom. I know she keeps tabs on me, I¡¯m not an idiot. If I really wanted to hide where I¡¯m going I could just not mark it, but that¡¯s not the point.¡±

    ¡°What is the point, then?¡±

    ¡°The point is that we need to know as much of the forest as possible.¡±

    Lena arched an eyebrow. ¡°Are you planning to single-handedly map the entire forest?¡±

    ¡°If I have to. If we knew the forest better we¡¯d find where those people sleep and get this over with already.¡±

    Lena shook her head, breathing out a soft sigh. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be that simple. Besides, it would take years to map the entire forest, we don¡¯t have that kind of time.¡±

    ¡°The Wolf Hunters won¡¯t be the last threat we face and we¡¯ve already been facing them about as long as I¡¯ve been alive. I don¡¯t see how we can¡¯t take the time.¡±

    ¡°Fair point, but now isn¡¯t the time to be exploring by yourself in the middle of the night. I¡¯m sure you know that.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t done it since the night Eddie was executed. I¡¯m not that irresponsible.¡± Dani frowned. ¡°I thought mom was going to be angry, but she said she was glad we weren¡¯t here. Can¡¯t say I wanted to be there for that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure no one did.¡± Lena glanced at the doorway at the faint sound of approaching footsteps. It was expected that wherever their mother was in the encampment, news of their return would eventually reach her. Just the sound of her boots was enough to indicate her mood; rushed and heavy against the frozen soil. Dani straightened in the chair beside her, anticipating that they weren¡¯t about to make her day better.

    Lena tensed as the door closed behind their backs. The sound of Claire¡¯s footsteps was softer on the wooden floorboards, but the atmosphere in the room was irrevocably changed by her presence. ¡°You¡¯re back early.¡±

    ¡°I decided not to visit the second village,¡± Lena said, watching her mother closely as she settled behind her desk. Whatever she had been doing when they arrived, she was pleased. ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°I was about to ask that question. I¡¯m assuming you discovered something, if you saw fit to cut your assignment in half.¡±

    ¡°Do you want the good news or the really bad news first?¡± Dani chimed in. ¡°I mean, you look like your day¡¯s already been ruined anyway.¡±

    Claire pinched the bridge of her nose in a hopeless attempt to stifle a forming headache. ¡°Surprise me, why don''t you?¡±

    ¡°I spent most of my time while we were there getting to know the locals and learning more about the place. They get more traffic around those parts during springtime. People go there to buy toys and crafts, things like that. The village owns three horses cared for by a fellow named Clint. Very rarely they lend the horses out to travelers for a fee. Clint won¡¯t let just anyone take them since they¡¯re work horses and he¡¯s also very attached to them, but he will make an exception for those who are well-known or friendly enough with the village elder. The last time the horses were borrowed was last spring, on the day Newhaven was partaking in the Hourglass Ceremony. Now, Clint isn¡¯t a very trusting individual, so asking him questions about who borrowed the horses wouldn¡¯t be the best idea, but thankfully no one in that village had ever seen a redhead before, I suppose, because they were awfully interested in me and didn¡¯t mind me playing with their children despite being a complete stranger. It¡¯s funny how much parents will underestimate their children¡¯s ability to notice things.¡± Dani was unable to disguise a small smirk, even under Lena¡¯s reprimanding glare. ¡°I managed to piece together a pretty solid description of at least one person who visited the village that day.¡±

    Claire hummed. ¡°And what makes you think this person is of interest to us?¡±

    ¡°The kids told me there was a couple and two teenage boys. They didn¡¯t have much contact with the man and couldn¡¯t say anything about him other than he was really tall; which is dubious. Everyone is really tall when you¡¯re a little kid.¡± Despite her attempts to sit straight once her mother entered the cabin, the onset of travel exhaustion caused Dani to slouch in her seat. Claire¡¯s expression was even, though a trace of her earlier aggravation still remained underneath. Dani cleared her throat, wishing she had kept her water handy, and pressed on. ¡°They didn¡¯t see the boys, more heard about them from grown up chatter. The woman stayed in the village all day, though. Helped with the work, played with them. I asked them if their parents normally leave them in the care of strangers like that, they said ¡®no¡¯, but she wasn¡¯t a stranger. She is apparently close with the village elder and has been coming and going for, in their own words, ¡®ages¡¯. The man had been there once before, but he doesn¡¯t interact much with the villagers. The boys were strangers, but they only saw them briefly. They left with the man and came back on their own right before sundown.¡±

    Claire¡¯s expression softened as she digested the information. ¡°A tall man with teenagers is consistent with what Eldric described of his attackers. Although he only saw one boy, if the Hunters are recruiting there could be more. Were they able to describe the woman to you?¡±

    ¡°About Lena¡¯s height, early-to-mid twenties, brown hair, brown eyes, dresses in dark colors, long sleeves even when it¡¯s hot out. They don¡¯t know her name, apparently she doesn¡¯t talk much and one of the boys said she sometimes ¡®does that thing puppies do¡¯; she tilts her head to the side when someone else is talking.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s interesting,¡± Lena mumbled. ¡°I actually read a paper by a scholar who probably had nothing better to ponder than why dogs do that. They speculated it has something to do with spatial hearing.¡±

    Dani sighed. ¡°Dumb it down a little, please.¡±

    ¡°He thinks dogs do that when they¡¯re trying to locate the source of a sound. Spatial hearing has to do with the ability to pinpoint where sounds are coming from. So this tick of hers may be connected to hearing loss, or at least a difficulty in locating where sounds are coming from.¡± Lena shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s speculation on my part, but it¡¯s a possibility.¡±

    Claire nodded. ¡°I can ask Emmett about who was at the Inn that day. If the man she was with took the horses, he and the two teenagers might have gone to Newhaven. This is promising, but . . .¡±

    Lena leaned back in her chair, briefly rubbing the bridge of her nose.¡°There¡¯s the bad news, yes. We¡¯ve been discussing it on the way over . . . there might not be a way to place this village under surveillance.¡±

    ¡°And why is that?¡±

    ¡°Their elder is a telepath,¡± Lena said. ¡°She was powerful enough to not only deter me from using my enlightenment, she could have easily breached my mental barriers. And all due respect, if she can do that to me, there is no one else in the clan who could resist it.¡±

    Claire¡¯s disappointment with the news was beyond clear in her voice as she spoke, ¡°I see. Are you well?¡±

    ¡°Unharmed. She wasn¡¯t able to see anything either, though I don¡¯t think she tried.¡±

    ¡°You believe she would have been able to, had she tried?¡±

    Lena nodded. ¡°I¡¯m positive that she would. Which is why I consider sending anyone there a serious risk. Not only to their mental integrity, but the clan as well.¡±

    ¡°There is an option, but it will need to be discussed with Thomas before any decisions are made.¡±

    Dani frowned. ¡°You¡¯re talking about eliminating her.¡±

    Claire sighed heavily. ¡°Daniela . . .¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Claire held her daughter¡¯s angry glare without a flinch. ¡°That is an option. If this woman is the only thing in the way of the Wolf Hunters, the logical step would be to eliminate the obstacle.¡±

    ¡°Is it necessary?¡± Although Lena kept her tone even, the note of discontent was there nonetheless.

    ¡°That¡¯s what needs to be discussed. I don¡¯t know. Sincerely, I hope not. Too many lives have already been wasted on this senseless conflict. If I can prevent another being lost, I will, but we all know this won¡¯t end unless we¡¯re able to stop the Hunters.¡±

    ¡°So. . . Damned if we do, damned if we don¡¯t. Is that it?¡± Dani asked.

    ¡°In a nutshell, yes. That¡¯s precisely it. For now, I suggest you both take a day or two to rest, then resume your regular activities.¡±

    Lena wasted no time in accepting the suggestion and stood with a quiet nod. ¡°I may need an extra day to recuperate, but I¡¯ll make sure training resumes as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Claire agreed, turning to Dani. ¡°You should go with your sister for now and get something to eat.¡±

    Dani nodded, but didn¡¯t stand up to join her sister. ¡°Actually, if you have time, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to talk about.¡±

    Lena flinched, unsure if this would be the best time to start any difficult conversations, but gave Dani¡¯s shoulder a small pat and started for the door. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll see you later.¡±

 The Heart of The Forest 2.08

    [Wolves Camp | Sagacitas 8th, 2525 |Midday]

    Lena stirred with the creak of her front door. The invading footsteps were cautious, but familiar. Of the few people who would venture into her cabin unannounced, Eldric¡¯s heavy boots stood apart from Dani¡¯s much lighter footfall and the pitter patter of Sarah¡¯s sandals. Lena was surprised to discover Eldric away from camp upon leaving the Alpha¡¯s cabin the other day and although Tom later confirmed that he was granted permission to accompany Emmett and his suspension was not yet lifted, he wouldn¡¯t tell her what they were off doing.

    She remained motionless as the footsteps lingered in her living room, and didn¡¯t bother opening her eyes upon hearing them slowly approach the bedroom. A stifled huff of laughter sounded from the doorway. ¡°Come on, now. I know you¡¯re not still asleep.¡±

    Eldric¡¯s voice was soft and amused, but Lena picked up the hint of travel fatigue looming underneath. Still, she ignored his accusation, and pulled her blankets up over her head with a fitful noise. Eldric paced across the room, his feet knocking against stray rolls of parchment littering the floor. His weight pressed down on the edge of the bed, causing the wooden frame to creak in protest. ¡°Helena, come on,¡± he called out, lightly tugging on the edge of the blankets to uncover her face. Lena kept a vice grip on the blankets, forcing him to let go with an annoyed groan. ¡°I swear on all the Twins, I will tickle you if I have to.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Eldric exclaimed, triumphantly. ¡°Never thought I¡¯d see the day I¡¯d be the one to scold you for being lazy. Yet, here we are.¡±

    Lena huffed under her blankets, but pushed them aside to shoot Eldric a glare. ¡°I¡¯m not lazy, I¡¯m trying to make the most out of a day off. My mother wants to see me later and I have a feeling she¡¯s about to push another assignment on me. As if Dani wasn¡¯t enough of a handful.¡±

    ¡°She relies on you,¡± Eldric offered. ¡°I know for a fact many in the clan would give their right arm for that kind of high regard.¡±

    ¡°And they¡¯re idiots to think that way.¡± Lena sighed. ¡°There¡¯s a very distinct line, El, between having a conversation with my mother and addressing the Alpha. Failure weighs twice as heavy on my shoulders than it would anyone else in the clan. That high regard people like to envy? It¡¯s called expectations.¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s your mother or the Alpha you¡¯re dealing with, if she has such high expectations of you, then she considers you capable of meeting them. Trust me, that is something to envy.¡±

    Lena sat up. Eldric was still in his travel clothes, his hair was messy and his face unshaven, she reached out to lightly scratch the side of his face. ¡°Did you just get home? You look like a drifter.¡±

    Eldric snorted, taking her hand in his and lowering it. ¡°I¡¯ve been back in camp for about half an hour. I¡¯ve been sitting in your mother¡¯s office watching Emmett describe all the nothing we uncovered.¡±

    ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    ¡°Iceforge. It¡¯s north of Blackpond. Blacksmithing village. I¡¯m not sure what sort of lead Emmett was pursuing; he was allowed to bring me, but not share any information. Whatever it was didn¡¯t pan out, apparently.¡±

    ¡°How was traveling with your brother?¡±

    ¡°Awkward and draining. How was traveling with your sister?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it was lovely. Dani¡¯s great.¡±

    Eldric shot her a look of pure skepticism. ¡°Come on. You¡¯ve spent the past year, give or take, complaining about how much of a brat Dani¡¯s been.¡±

    ¡°Oh, she absolutely is, but Dani likes being in the forest, she loves camping, she pulls her own weight, never complains that she¡¯s tired. . . Traveling with her is a breeze.¡±

    Eldric snorted softly. ¡°At least one of us had a good time.¡±

    Lena gave his hand a small squeeze before working hers free. ¡°You need to give Emmett a chance, El. He¡¯s been really trying since he came back.¡±

    ¡°I know, but just because he¡¯s trying doesn¡¯t mean I owe him anything. Emmett is a smooth talker, always has been, and I¡¯m sure it¡¯s easy for everyone to think I¡¯m being a jerk because he¡¯s such a great guy, but the reality is he did nothing but make my life harder while he was around and then he left. If he wanted my forgiveness he would have asked for it. What he actually wants is for me to ¡®get over it¡¯ so he never has to own up to anything.¡±

    Lena sighed softly. ¡°Fair enough. Have you actually said any of this to him?¡±

    ¡°Emmett isn¡¯t a child. I shouldn¡¯t have to explain to him that he needs to apologize,¡± Eldric scoffed.

    ¡°Maybe you shouldn¡¯t, but if you want to forgive him, odds are you may have to spell something out, maybe draw him a picture. You¡¯re assuming he won¡¯t apologize because he thinks he¡¯s done nothing wrong, but maybe he just assumes trying to make up to you already counts as an apology and you¡¯re just not accepting it. And if that¡¯s the case; I know that¡¯s difficult for you, but it may be necessary to confront your brother and tell him you need to hear it.¡±

    ¡°Or. . .¡± he said, drawing out his sounds as if to make his next point stick. ¡°He could stop being an idiot so I don¡¯t have to.¡±

    Lena shook her head, unable to hold back a laugh. ¡°Runs in the family, then.¡±

    ¡°What does?¡±

    ¡°You just said Emmett wants you to get over things so he doesn¡¯t have to confront it and here you are admitting that it bothers you because you don¡¯t want to confront him about it.¡± Eldric stared back at her as though he was trying to read a foreign language written in minuscule handwriting. Lena shook her head, reaching out to pat the top of his head. ¡°Think about it again after you¡¯ve gotten some sleep.¡±

    Eldric frowned, but immediately relaxed when Lena proceeded to sift her fingers through his hair. ¡°I brought you a sandwich.¡±

    Lena proceeded to lightly scratch the back of his head, smirking as he leaned into the touch with a distracted hum. ¡°Why did you bring me a sandwich?¡±

    ¡°Because. . . ¡± Eldric trailed off, trying to keep his focus under the attention, eyes starting to close. ¡°Your mother said no one saw you come out today. And I know how you get.¡±

    Lena hummed. ¡°How do I get?¡±

    ¡°You shove your face in a book all day and you forget to eat,¡± Eldric murmured, halfway asleep.

    ¡°Mhm. I guess I do get like that sometimes.¡± Lena smiled, her touch slowing to a halt. ¡°Have you gotten something to eat already?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Eldric opened his eyes blearily. ¡°Sorry. We decided to travel overnight and I haven¡¯t,¡± his sentence was broken by a violent yawn. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°I figured as much.¡± She moved her hand away and scooted over, patting the empty space at her side. ¡°Take off your boots and come to bed.¡±

    Eldric shook his head, standing up. ¡°I¡¯ve been traveling all night. I should go home, my clothes are dirty and I stink.¡±

    Lena snorted and pulled him back down by the hand. ¡°Boots off, Fletcher, it¡¯s nap time. Come on.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a five-year-old,¡± Eldric muttered, ¡°. . . Nap time.¡±Despite the complaints, he kicked his boots off, laying down on the empty spot beside her with an exhausted sigh. ¡°Go eat your sandwich.¡±

    ¡°I will in a minute,¡± Lena answered, settling down next to him. ¡°Close your eyes.¡±

    <hr>

    The sun was just starting to lower when Eldric began to rouse from sleep. Lena was still occupying her side of the bed, fully dressed, her attention divided between the pages of a book and the markings of a lit candle on the nightstand.

    ¡°Did you eat before shoving your face in that book?¡± he croaked.

    ¡°Yes. It was delicious, thank you.¡±

    Eldric snorted, stretching. ¡°I didn¡¯t make it, I just delivered it.¡±

    ¡°In that case,¡± she smirked, ¡°it was a little dry. It did arrive in good condition, though.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to know. If your mother decides I need a new function, I can deliver food to all the lazy bums in camp.¡±

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Lena glanced at him over the book¡¯s pages. ¡°Do you want me to kick you off this bed, Fletcher?¡±

    Eldric held his hands up defensively. ¡°I should be getting up anyway. I still smell like a muddy sheep.¡± His gaze falls on the candle. ¡°At what time are you supposed to go see your mother?¡±

    ¡°In twenty minutes.¡± Lena¡¯s gaze remained on the book as she flipped the page. ¡°If you want to spend the night here, you can let yourself in after you get the smell of sheep off.¡± She shot him a brief glance, another smirk tracing her lips. ¡°I¡¯ve decided not to question that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my coat. The ground was wet where we camped yesterday.¡± Eldric frowned, watching her eyes move across the page. ¡°I¡¯m assuming you uncovered something in your expedition and that¡¯s what your mother wants to discuss.¡±

    Lena stopped reading, her gaze fixed in the center of the open book. ¡°You know that if I did, it¡¯s my mother¡¯s decision how and when to disclose that information. And while I often disagree with that, this isn¡¯t one of those times.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t even confirm or deny whether you found something?¡±

    Lena lowered the book. ¡°Don¡¯t try to persuade me, El. You know that anything pertaining to the Wolf Hunters is sensitive information. Not just because of what happened with Eddie, but because of how riled up everyone is. Including you. Especially you.¡±

    ¡°Can you imagine anyone in this camp being so sure they¡¯re going to die that the only thing they can do is swallow their ring so it doesn¡¯t get taken from their corpse? Because I couldn¡¯t until I witnessed it that night.¡± Eldric let out a shaken breath and slid to the edge of the bed. ¡°It¡¯s an eye opener; it really is.¡±

    ¡°Why do you think they take them?¡± Lena closed her book and set it aside, watching the back of his head as his shoulders dropped. She scooted closer and let her hand rest on his shoulder. ¡°The Wolf Hunters know they can¡¯t kill every single one of us, but they can break us. And if you let them get into your head, that¡¯s one step closer for them.¡±

    ¡°Keeping me locked up in here. . . I know your mother means well, but it isn¡¯t helping.¡±

    ¡°If doing something, no matter what, is more important to you right now than finding a way to end this, then you need to step back. For your sake and the clan¡¯s, El.¡± Lena spared another brief glance at the candle and sighed. ¡°I need to go or I¡¯ll be late. Listen, go take a bath, change, burn that coat and. . . We can talk about this later. Maybe after this meeting I¡¯ll be able to tell you something.¡±

    Eldric snorted and shook his head. ¡°The coat doesn¡¯t stink that bad.¡±

    Lena gave his shoulder a few pats before removing her hand. ¡°Yes, it does,¡± she said, reaching for her boots. ¡°Will you be here when I get back?¡±

    ¡°Depends on how long that meeting will take. You might be back before I am,¡± Eldric mumbled, fetching his own boots. ¡°But, yes, I¡¯ll be back.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lena gave his shoulder one more reassuring squeeze as she stood. ¡°I¡¯ll see you later, then.¡±

    Eldric reached for her hand before she had a chance to pull it away and held it in his. Lena flinched, expecting he would have something else to say. He didn¡¯t speak, instead his thumb traced the silver band around her ring finger. The gesture brought forth an odd sensation of awareness towards something she¡¯d worn for so long it had become a part of her. ¡°El. . . I really have to get going.¡±

    Eldric nodded, giving her hand a gentle squeeze before letting go. ¡°I¡¯ll see you later.¡±

    <hr>

    Upon reaching the Alpha¡¯s cabin Lena was greeted by a closed door. Her mother hadn¡¯t informed her there would be other participants in this meeting, and the closed door indicated that not only was she late, but there were other Wolves already there ahead of her. She knocked on the door and peered in. Her mother was sitting in her usual place behind the desk, across from her were Emmett and a girl Lena didn¡¯t really know. She had seen her in camp, knew Emmett had recruited her last year, but that was it. They never spoke, and Lena had never even properly heard her name.

    ¡°Welcome,¡± her mother greeted, beckoning her closer and indicating the empty seat to Emmett¡¯s right. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±

    Lena closed the door behind her and took a seat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m late. Something came up.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright.¡± Claire nodded towards the girl sitting beside Emmett. ¡°This is Madeline Sauver, she has been with us since Obitus last year. Have you two had a chance to meet yet?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe we have.¡± Lena offered Madeline an acknowledging nod. ¡°I¡¯m assuming this relates to the situation we discussed during my briefing?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it does. See, Emmett recruited Madeline with the suggestion that she become a Scout. This suggestion stemmed from her previous experience as a mercenary. And it so happens Madeline has an enlightenment that may prove useful now, considering our predicament.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°I can prevent other Enlightened from affecting me,¡± Madeline chimed in, ¡°the White Shadows referred to it as ¡®suppression¡¯.¡±

    Lena hummed. ¡°Will this work with telepathy as well?¡±

    ¡°It should. I¡¯ve never come across any enlightenment I couldn¡¯t suppress as long as they¡¯re within my radius.¡±

    ¡°It works by proximity? If that¡¯s the case, a telepath that can affect the mind in a wider radius, could possibly by-pass this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure. I haven¡¯t tested it beyond what was necessary.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for you to determine,¡± Claire said. ¡°I¡¯ve already discussed with Madeline and Emmett what her assignment will be, but I¡¯m leaving it entirely up to you if or when Madeline is prepared to go. Since this woman¡¯s enlightenment behaves similarly to yours, it would make sense for you to be the one to test her limitations.¡±

    Lena raised an eyebrow. ¡°You want me to actually use my enlightenment on another person?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I understand the risks, but it would be far more dangerous to send Madeline out without being sure she won¡¯t be discovered.¡±

    ¡°You understand the risks, good. Does she?¡± Lena nodded towards Madeline. ¡°Because I don¡¯t think anyone would volunteer for this.¡±

    ¡°Mind your tone, Helena,¡± Claire warned. ¡°Everyone in this room is aware of your abilities. Do try to keep in mind that I am responsible for the well being of all members of this clan.¡±

    Lena let out a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to imply that¡¯s not the case, but what you¡¯re asking me to do is a lot riskier than a simple spar. Broken bones heal.¡±

    ¡°I believe you are perfectly capable of conducting this safely,¡± Claire said, cutting Lena off with a raised hand when she tried to interject, ¡°even if you don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t say I share that trust, my own personal experience considered,¡± Emmett finally spoke up with a casual shrug, ¡°But Maddie seems confident that you won¡¯t be able to get past her barriers, and this is a vital task. If she¡¯s unable to pull this off, there isn¡¯t anyone else in the clan who would, and this becomes another dead end.¡±

    Lena looked past Emmett to where Madeline was sitting. She held her head up, her gaze moved from one speaker to the next attentively, the small crease in her forehead more and more prominent as the conversation moved without acknowledgment that she was present. Yet, she didn¡¯t seem comfortable enough to speak openly in front of the Alpha. She still saw herself as an outsider; even within this room, which begged a very important question. ¡°What¡¯s in it for you?¡±

    Madeline met Lena¡¯s gaze and her eyes narrowed briefly; a hint of offense she kept separated from the confusion in her voice. ¡°Sorry?¡±

    ¡°If you understand the risks and you¡¯re willing to take them, I would like to know why. If you were recruited in Obitus last year, you¡¯ve been with us for, give or take, four months now? I doubt you would have even heard of the Wolf Hunters before that. It can¡¯t be that you¡¯re just that eager to catch them.¡±

    Madeline nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m not as emotionally involved in fighting the Wolf Hunters as someone who grew up in the Pack or even someone who¡¯s been here for longer, but I doubt they would care to make that distinction. They wouldn¡¯t stop to ask how long I¡¯ve been a Wolf or whether or not I¡¯ve taken my oath yet; assuming they even know it exists. If you want to be skeptical about my motives being altruistic. . . At the very least you should know I¡¯m not stupid enough to think this doesn¡¯t affect my own survival.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re worried about your survival, the easiest way to ensure it would be to leave. You haven¡¯t actually taken your oath yet, right? Emmett is sitting here because he¡¯s still responsible for you.¡±

    ¡°Emmett recruited me because he felt I would be useful, I know he didn¡¯t do it because he likes me. And I accepted because being here has its perks. The simplest explanation I can give is that nothing in this job¡¯s description is nearly as immoral as Newhaven can be. Especially for a mercenary. The people who are willing and able to pay for a sellsword or a spy are far from upstanding citizens, if you catch my drift.¡±

    ¡°You got sick of being a pawn for rich idiots, you mean?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Madeline smiled. ¡°Long story short, that¡¯s it. If you want to know more than that, I guess you¡¯re welcome to try and find out.¡±

    Emmett snorted. ¡°You¡¯re signing your own death sentence if you¡¯re gonna provoke her, kid. Just putting that out there.¡±

    Lena rolled her eyes. ¡°Shut up.¡±

    ¡°You know I¡¯m not wrong. Show me where I¡¯m wrong.¡±

    ¡°Children, enough.¡± Claire sighed. ¡°Helena, this is your assignment. You are welcome to decline, but take into consideration how it might set us back.¡±

    Lena ran both hands over her eyes, whatever levity Emmett¡¯s little jab had brought was immediately snuffed out. ¡°I don¡¯t feel I have a choice. Emmet¡¯s right¡ªhe¡¯s an idiot, but he¡¯s right. This is a vital task.¡±

    ¡°Will you be able to take on this task and maintain Daniela¡¯s training routine intact? If not, I can temporarily reassign her,¡± Claire offered.

    ¡°No. She won¡¯t accept that and I¡¯m not going to risk what little progress we¡¯ve made. I can handle it.¡±

    Claire frowned. ¡°Are you sure? I need you to be realistic with how much work you¡¯re able to undertake at once.¡±

    ¡°I can do it.¡± Lena shrugged. ¡°If this kid here is as good as she thinks she is, it won¡¯t be a problem, will it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m nineteen,¡± Madeline argued. ¡°Would you mind not calling me ¡®kid¡¯?¡±

    Lena masked any trace of surprise, but gave her an inspecting glance. Madeline was short and fresh-faced; she could easily pass for a fifteen-year-old. Normally this sort of miscalculation would warrant an apology, but for as long as she was Lena¡¯s responsibility, they wouldn¡¯t be having that type of relationship. Lena shook her head. ¡°We¡¯ll see if you earn it first.¡±

    Madeline scoffed. ¡°I thought it was just Emmett, but looks like all Instructors are stuck-up jerks, huh?¡±

    ¡°Oh, absolutely,¡± Emmett said. ¡°Hate to be the one to tell you, but we¡¯re actually the nice ones. Some Instructors out there, if their Recruits don¡¯t try to murder them before lunch time, they¡¯re not pushing ¡®em hard enough.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d love to say he¡¯s joking, but he¡¯s not,¡± Lena added before turning her attention back to her mother. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, it¡¯s still my day off.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else for now, but I would like you to keep me informed on your progress.¡± Claire offered her a brief smile. ¡°Please remind Eldric that my door remains open, if there¡¯s anything he¡¯d like to discuss.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Lena stood, sparing Madeline another short glance on her way out the door. ¡°Training grounds, sunrise. I have a schedule to keep, so don¡¯t be late.¡±

 The Heart of the Forest 2.09

    [Wolves Camp | Inviditas 10th, 2525 | Midmorning]

    The lake was one of two places Dani could find some semblance of peace and quiet. The clearing was connected to the Wolves Camp by a narrow path, but was otherwise engulfed by forest. While the location wasn¡¯t unknown by any means, it was rare to see anyone there for any prolonged periods of time. Dani wasn¡¯t sure why most avoided the area, she assumed most of her clan mates just didn¡¯t respond well to being alone with their thoughts. Whichever the reason, she had no qualms about taking advantage of it if she needed a moment, or wanted to do something away from the clan¡¯s prying eyes.

    The waters were static; undisturbed by the gentle breeze, threads of golden light shimmered across the surface as though it was smooth mirrored glass. A beautiful, calming sight; or it would be, if not for the gradual increase of pressure in her skull beginning to blur her vision. Dani hung, upside down, arms dangling inches from the lake¡¯s surface, legs hooked over a sturdy low-hanging branch. It was uncomfortable, but her ankles weren¡¯t bound in a trap this time, and falling would result in a dip into cold water rather than a body full of bruises. She drew a few controlled breaths, crossed her arms over her chest and gradually hoisted herself up until she felt them touch her knees. That position barely eased her existing discomfort, created several others, and she wasn¡¯t able to hold it for very long, but compared to her initial attempts a month ago; it was remarkable progress. Dani let her herself go with a ragged breath, fingers once again inches from skimming the surface of the lake. It was still too early in the day for the water to have warmed from the early spring sun. It would be a cold dive should her legs refuse to hold her weight further.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    The question was sudden enough to almost startle Dani into a premature descent. The voice came from a spot just beyond the scope of her peripheral vision, but she¡¯d become familiar with it in the past month. ¡°Maddie. What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°The camp is getting way too crowded. I don¡¯t understand all the excitement over the Hourglass ceremony. I thought it was supposed to be this solemn thing.¡± Madeline stepped forward, closer to the edge of the lake and into Dani¡¯s view. ¡°Why are you upside down?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m practicing.¡±

    ¡°I thought your mother said no training today.¡± Madeline sat by the edge of the water. ¡°Practicing what exactly?¡±

    ¡°Being upside down,¡± Dani choked out through a coarse breath. ¡°Long story.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Maddie looked up at her with an air of amusement. ¡°So, what¡¯s the deal with the ceremony tonight?¡±

    Dani glanced at Maddie with a soft snort. ¡°You really want to have a conversation now?¡±

    ¡°It can wait until you¡¯re finished,¡± Maddie paused, reciting her next words slowly as if trying to push past a thin layer of disbelief, ¡°being upside down.¡±

    Dani chuckled, letting herself drop into the lake. The water was nowhere near the freezing temperatures it had been just a few weeks ago, but still cold enough to shock the exhaustion out of her muscles. She lingered underneath the surface of the water, opening her eyes to watch the swirling shimmer of sunlight piercing the depths. Only when her already aching lungs began to protest did she finally emerge. She found Madeline leaning close to the margin as if worried about her not coming up. ¡°I could pull you in so easily right now. You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m so nice.¡±

    Madeline shook her head and backed away, sitting down on the grass once again. ¡°I keep hearing that. I think you people genuinely don¡¯t know the definition of that word.¡±

    ¡°Which word? Nice?¡± Dani grinned. ¡°I think we are. Aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°I think that¡¯s debatable, and there are many people in Valcrest who would disagree.¡±

    Dani¡¯s smile faltered, but didn¡¯t fade away entirely. ¡°I forget you haven¡¯t completely washed away your Newhaven stench. Maybe a dip in the lake would fix it.¡±

    Madeline rolled her eyes at the threat. ¡°No, thank you.¡±

    Dani huffed a trace of laughter, expelling some excess water from her nose in the process. ¡°Sooner or later, just you wait.¡± She pushed herself out of the lake and wrung some water from the ends of her hair. Reaching behind the tree she had been perched on, she pulled out her travel bag. ¡°It¡¯s been nice having a training buddy this past month; truly, but I need to change out these clothes before I catch a cold and we¡¯re not that close yet, so . . . Turn around please.¡±

    Madeline flinched but obeyed. ¡°You¡¯re not worried someone¡¯s going to walk in here?¡±

    ¡°Never happened until today. What are the odds it¡¯s going to happen twice?¡± Dani opened the bag and pulled out a soft cloth towel to dry herself with.

    ¡°Every Wolf aside from those residing in the cities has been called back to camp and most have already arrived. So I¡¯d say they¡¯re greater than usual.¡± Madeline pointed out.

    Dani hummed softly, her tone distracted as she focused on changing out of her drenched clothes. ¡°Haven¡¯t seen them. I was here all morning.¡± The soft smile that formed on her lips translated into a cheerful intonation. ¡°I look forward to seeing the camp busy and cheerful tonight though. It¡¯s going to be fun.¡±

    Madeline made a confused sound. ¡°Fun?¡±

    ¡°Right. You were asking me about the ceremony. It is your first year participating after all.¡± Dani finished dressing and fetched her boots, coming to sit next to the older recruit. ¡°You know how the Newhaveners move the date of the Hourglass Night when a King or Queen dies, right?¡± She contemplated her boots for a moment, but set them aside, rolling up her pant legs and dipping her bare feet into the river. ¡°You can look now, by the way. I¡¯m done.¡±

    Madeline turned around so that she was facing the lake once more. ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    ¡°Well, we do something similar here. When an Alpha or Beta dies, we move the date. It has been that way ever since the ceremony was created. With one exception.¡± Dani sighed, leaning back into her hands and stirring the waters with her feet. ¡°Sixteen years ago, on this date, my father died. He wasn¡¯t an Alpha, or a Beta, but his death affected my mother; and the clan, in such a way that tradition was broken.¡±

    ¡°I thought Tom was your father.¡±

    ¡°Tom is Sarah¡¯s father.¡±

    Madeline frowned, her question hesitant. ¡°What about Lena¡¯s father?¡±

    Dani snorted a laugh. ¡°Lena was adopted before I was born. Mom didn¡¯t change her name out of respect for her birth mother, but we don¡¯t talk about her father.¡±

    Madeline nodded. ¡°So your father was the first non-Alpha, non-Beta Wolf to move the Hourglass Night. How does that affect the ceremony?¡±

    ¡°The ceremony hasn''t changed. It¡¯s what happens after that¡¯s changed. The first Hourglass Night after my dad died, the clan was glum, my first birthday was only five days away . . . And my mother decided that he wouldn¡¯t have wanted his family to mourn, more importantly; he wouldn¡¯t have wanted me sad so close to my birthday every year. So she decided that once the solemn hour came to an end, we would throw a party. And ever since, that¡¯s what we do; we mourn and then we have a party. It¡¯s the only night where alcohol is allowed in camp.¡±

    ¡°Drunk Wolves,¡± Madeline grinned. ¡°Interesting.¡±

    ¡°It tends to be, yes.¡± Dani¡¯s smile saddened as she watched the canopy above. ¡°Bright clear sunny day today . . . I bet he¡¯d say we¡¯re lucky he died in spring.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s dark.¡±

    ¡°Sooner or later, we all go,¡± Dani mumbled. ¡°We¡¯re born knowing that. What matters is what you do until then.¡±

    Madeline sighed. ¡°That¡¯s darker. Being born knowing you¡¯re going to die.¡±

    Dani chuckled. ¡°Death gave us mortality, Mads. It¡¯s a gift. That¡¯s the whole point of the Hourglass Night, to mourn our losses and remember that our time is valuable precisely because it runs out. Like sand to the bottom of an hourglass.¡±

    Madeline followed her gaze, momentarily watching the slivers of blue sky peering from behind the tree branches. ¡°Your father died before you were even born. Is that a gift to you?¡±

    ¡°I never met him. People like to talk about how much I take after him, that I have the same spirit, and I can¡¯t describe how much hearing that hurts. On the other hand . . . Sarah exists and her life is definitely a gift to me.¡± Dani kicked her feet underwater and glanced at Madeline. ¡°It¡¯s easy to think that Death is always a bad thing¡ªno one wants to die, or see someone they love die¡ªbut truth is . . . Nothing is black and white like that.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a fair point, I guess.¡± Madeline snorted. ¡°If it helps, I have no idea about my father either. I don¡¯t think even my mother knew for sure who he was.¡±

    ¡°You were an accident, then?¡±

    ¡°More like an occupational hazard; her words, not mine.¡± Madeline offered a rueful smile. ¡°She wasn¡¯t a great mother. Best she taught me was to effectively uncover people¡¯s dirt, or their wants, and use them for manipulation.¡±

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°Huh. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have told you my tragic backstory, then.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too smart for those sorts of tactics.¡±

    Dani laughed. ¡°Come on, now.¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯m joking, but you¡¯d be surprised how often that type of flattery works. People always like to think they¡¯re the smartest in the room. Nobles especially. Noble men most of all.¡±

    Dani shook her head. ¡°Newhaven sounds exhausting when you put it like that.¡±

    ¡°It is. Don¡¯t get me wrong, the City itself; the real City of Newhaven, is an incredible place in many ways. The lies the crown likes to sell, though? This immaculate image of the ¡®First City¡¯? It¡¯s all crap. Closer to the Noble District you go, the smellier the bullshit.¡±

    Dani hummed under her breath, giving Madeline a brief contemplative glance, then grabbing her and pushing her into the lake.

    Madeline thrashed in the water and pushed herself to the surface with an angered huff. She shook her head in an attempt to keep the ends of her short hair from sticking to her face and fixed Dani with a furious glare. ¡°What the hell!¡±

    ¡°Huh. I guess a dip in the lake didn¡¯t help.¡± Dani grinned, getting on her feet and holding out her hand to help Madeline out. ¡°Don¡¯t worry though, we¡¯ll make a Wolf out of you yet.¡±

    <hr>

    [Wolves Camp | Inviditas 10th, 2525 | Nightfall]

    Dani sat by the lake all morning and the greater part of the afternoon. No else stopped by after Madeline left. It had become usual for her in the past couple of years to avoid the crowded encampment until it was time for the whole clan to gather. It was no surprise that she hadn¡¯t been sought after throughout the day. When the sun began its descent and the golden rays of sunlight darkened to orange, then to red, she finally abandoned her seclusion and rejoined the clan. Some of the people crowding the center of camp were retired Wolves; released of their oath by the Alpha and granted permission to return for this one occasion every year. Seeing some of them again was like being visited by estranged aunts and uncles. Dani didn¡¯t really know most of them too well, but all of them had something to say about her father, or about how she was only a small ¡®pup¡¯ when they left and look at her now. Never mind the fact it¡¯d only been a year since they were there last. Never mind that they¡¯d had the exact same conversation then as well.

    Dani endured the bear hugs, the shoulder pats, and smiled through their cheerful reminiscences. It was bothersome, but, at the same time, seeing how fondly her father was remembered and receiving even a small fraction of that affection warmed her heart.

    Once she managed to duck away from all that attention, Dani looked around for her sisters. Sarah stuck to her mother¡¯s side, looking chipper and no doubt pleading to be the one to turn the Hourglass during the ceremony. Thomas oversaw the workers, releasing them from duty as soon as their part of the preparations were complete. The incoming darkness commanded the ceremony to begin; for everything to be ready before it swallowed the encampment whole, and it was the Beta¡¯s job to see it done. Lena, however, was nowhere in sight. Dani walked over to her mother and sister, and as soon as she was within earshot, she chuckled.

    ¡°. . . When do I get to do it?¡±

    ¡°When you¡¯re older, love. It¡¯s still your sister¡¯s role for now.¡±

    ¡°Dani won¡¯t mind if I do it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure your sister would let you have the clothes off her back should you ask, but that doesn¡¯t mean they belong to you, now does it?¡± Claire¡¯s amusement was palpable.

    Sarah sighed, defeated. ¡°No. But it¡¯s not fair. I can¡¯t even stay for the party later.¡±

    ¡°There are a great many things you can presently enjoy which your sisters have been forced to leave behind. They can¡¯t go back just as you can¡¯t grow up any faster. That¡¯s the order of things.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not fair, I agree,¡± Dani chimed in, playfully poking her sister on the sides. ¡°We should let Lena hang you by the ankles while I sit in and do math problems.¡±

    Sarah rolled her eyes and shoved Dani¡¯s hand away. ¡°I¡¯d take that over math problems any day.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to let her know.¡± Dani momentarily grinned, but as she glanced around yet again, there was still no sign of Lena. ¡°Where is she anyway?¡±

    ¡°Sarah, please go ask your father if all preparations are still on schedule, please.¡±

    Sarah offered them both a suspicious glare, but ran off to find her father. Claire waited until she was out of earshot before answering the question. ¡°Lena will be here. I spoke to her this morning and she informed me that Eldric was having some trouble with the prospect of attending the ceremony tonight. It has come to my attention that his emotional state has been somewhat unstable this past month.¡±

    Dani snorted softly. ¡°Yeah, she told me the whole thing is starting to hit him.¡±

    Claire nodded. ¡°The fact that he has been spending a very noticeable amount of time in your sister¡¯s cabin has also been generating comments. Which, his father is surely displeased by.¡±

    ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned he can take his displeasure and shov¡ª¡±

    ¡°Daniela,¡± Claire warned, pushing back a slight trace of amusement from her voice. ¡°That attitude won¡¯t do anything to help your sister¡¯s situation or Eldric¡¯s. I suggest you stay out of it.¡±

    ¡°I have no intention to get involved in that mess. I just think the whole thing is ridiculous. Eldric is an adult. If daddy doesn¡¯t agree with his choices he needs to stand up and deal with it.¡±

    ¡°Fair point, but I suppose now isn¡¯t the time to demand that from him either.¡±

    Dani frowned; of course her mother was right, she had no idea what Eldric¡¯s head was like since he survived that encounter with the Hunters and, exasperated as she was, adding more stress on top of it wasn¡¯t her intention. ¡°No. Of course not.¡±

    ¡°If he¡¯s chosen your sister to confide in, the best we can do is hope she¡¯s able to handle that for herself. And if Reuben needs a reminder to maintain his composure; well, that¡¯s my job isn¡¯t it? At least for now.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t joke about that, mom. Not tonight.¡±

    ¡°Far from me to joke about such things,¡± Claire said, her serious tone offset by the trace of a smirk. ¡°It¡¯ll be a dark, silent, excruciatingly long hour of us all, love. But it¡¯s only one hour.¡±

    Dani nodded, holding back a tired sigh. In the distance she heard a few friendly remarks indicating Eldric had joined the clan for the first time that day. There was no sign of Lena until the camp was almost fully dark. Without the usual flicker of torches and the orange glow of the campfire, it was hard to make out the figures and faces crowding the central clearing. Dani only noticed Lena¡¯s arrival when she felt a hand briefly on her shoulder. In the distance, she caught notice of Tom, navigating the crowded camp with Sarah in his arms. As the darkness engulfed the encampment the cheerful atmosphere began to shift. The chorus of high-spirited voices died out and a heavy silence filled the air.

    Tom put Sarah down next to Dani and the younger girl situated herself by clutching her hand. The clan was then left to wait in silence as the Alpha and Beta walked the path to the Alpha¡¯s cabin to retrieve the Hourglass. The wait was part of the process, it served as a cooldown period from the frantic preparations and the happy reunions. Likewise, the walk to and from the Alpha¡¯s cabin was to be conducted in absolute silence.

    The Hourglass Night was the only night where the entire camp gathered at once. Every man, woman, and child; regardless of their role or lack thereof. From the very first Night she could remember, the sight always made her think that if the Twins could look down on them from above¡ªas some seemed to believe¡ªthey must all look like a swarm of ants had taken over the forest. Families would normally stand together, smaller children clinging to their parents in the dark, much like Sarah had clung to Dani¡¯s hand. The majority of them were too young to fully understand the ritual.

    As Dani¡¯s eyes started adjusting to the dark, more and more faces became distinguishable. Most of the adults had their heads lowered in silent contemplation. The younger members of the clan were a mix of boredom and confusion, but tried to the best of their abilities to emulate their parents and remain silent. Eldric and Emmett were standing with their father, Madeline was standing just a few steps away from them, occasionally glancing in Emmett¡¯s direction as if unsure of what was supposed to happen next. It occurred to Dani that she probably should have given a more practical explanation of what the ceremony would be. It wasn¡¯t too different from what was done in Newhaven, but it wouldn¡¯t surprise her to learn Maddie had never participated in one so public as this before. With the corner of her eye, she chanced a small glance at Lena. She also kept her head down, eyes fixed on a random spot on the ground. If she wanted to ask anything about her well-being this wouldn¡¯t be the time to do it. The silence was so intense that even the slightest shift of a boot against soil was loud enough to be frowned upon. Dani held back a small sigh and resigned to keeping her head down as well.

    However many minutes it took to walk to and from the Alpha¡¯s cabin, it felt like hours. Her parents¡¯ approaching footsteps echoed amidst the clan¡¯s introspective silence. Once they came to a halt, Dani raised her head to watch her mother, as did the entire clan.

    Claire stood, holding the hourglass in her hands. The object was ancient; it had stood in the Alpha¡¯s cabin since the dawn of the Wolfpack. Unlike most hourglasses in Valcrest, this one contained no golden sand, only red. It was rumored to originally contain golden sand, but the Wolfpack¡¯s losses had been so great that no living Wolf had memory of seeing it and no written records existed supporting those claims. Beyond the red sand, it was a simple object; smooth glass framed by the same dark wood which constituted the Alpha¡¯s cabin itself.

    As the clan¡¯s attentions gradually fell on the Alpha, Claire drew a deep breath, preparing to disrupt the silence, and when she spoke it was soft, just loud enough to be heard by all. ¡°First and foremost, I would like to thank you all for being here. Especially those of you who took time away from your new lives specifically to be here tonight. Those of you who have stood here and watched my father stand where I am today, my grandfather before him,¡± she briefly smiled. ¡°More than any other people in Valcrest, Lady Death is a constant presence in our lives. We are, for all intents and purposes, her most loyal agents. However, we are by no means untouchable. We are not immune. Any other day, any other night, we should face that reality stone-faced and resolute. We are supposed to be, above anything else, unbreakable. We suffer our losses, no matter how grave, and we move forward because even one solitary moment of weakness can prove catastrophic. Especially now.¡± Claire¡¯s gaze scanned the faces before her, each and every one. ¡°Any other night, I would be the one to instill this notion within the core of this clan. I should be the one to demand that unyielding strength from each and every one of you. Because, as we¡¯ve already witnessed this year; the moment one of us falters, the Wolfpack is severely wounded, but tonight . . . . Tonight I also have to be the first to admit that I have been deeply saddened by every single life lost to this conflict. Not just in this past year, but from the very beginning. For the past sixteen years, I¡¯ve been angry, broken hearted, and exhausted. I know that for many of you this past year has been especially difficult in that regard. I can¡¯t realistically predict how and when all of this will end. I can make no promises one way or another, but I can offer you this one night to mourn your losses. To be angry, broken hearted, and weak.¡±

    Claire turned and held out the hourglass for Dani to take, briefly smiling as she deposited the full weight of the object onto her hands. "Before we turn the Hourglass, I invite you all to honor those who deserved to be standing here tonight by speaking their names." Once again she gave pause, allowing the clan a moment to breathe. Over the silence, a few sharp snifflings could be heard along with faint sobs. Once the moment passed, she lowered her head in a respectful bow, placed her right hand over her heart¡ªa gesture mirrored by the rest of the clan¡ªand recited, one by one, the names of the Wolves whose lives had been lost since last year''s ceremony. Each name was immediately echoed by the rest of the clan in perfect unison: "Stuart Barnett, Kiera Bellamy, Elliott Whelan, Bartholomew Wade, Deirdre Hardwick, Emma Draper, Abigail Speight, Gale Logan, Nicole Pearce, Bryce Attaway, Elijah Howard," all except for the very last one.

    The name was met with some level of resistance. ¡°Edward Feany.¡± Many Wolves present remained silent¡ªLena among them¡ªwhile the remainder of the clan repeated his name. Dani looked up at her mother, unsure whether she should turn the Hourglass or not after this display. Despite a disapproving scowl marking her features, the Alpha offered no verbal admonition and simply reached to place her hand on top the Hourglass'' wooden frame, keeping it there until every single Wolf present relented and spoke Edward''s name. And although Lena was the first of the group to do so, the scolding look she was given as Claire released the Hourglass indicated that, for her at least, the verbal admonition would eventually come.

    As the final whispers of Edward Feany''s name were finally scattered into the night, Dani turned the Hourglass at last.

 The Heart of The Forest 2.10

    [Wolves Camp | Inviditas 10th, 2525 | Early Evening]

    The clan stood sullen and silent for what felt like an excruciatingly long hour. While Dani¡¯s role was to bear the weight of the Hourglass, most of her clan-mates remained motionless as the sand trickled down; right hands covering their hearts and heads bowed low. The weight was symbolic¡ªno sand had been added or subtracted from the Hourglass in ages, and the object was rather light¡ªyet, as years passed and her understanding of its actual meaning grew, Dani felt the piling red specks weigh heavier and heavier on her hands. She watched the sand flow until the final grain hit the bottom of the Hourglass, then touched her mother¡¯s arm to signal that the hour had finally passed. Claire took the Hourglass off Dani¡¯s hands. Tom weaved through the crowd alerting workers and issuing quiet instructions. In a matter of minutes, the campfire was ignited and multiple torches illuminated the paths to and from the central clearing.

    As light flooded the encampment, the clan sprung back to life. Tables were brought out from the dining hall with trays of food and pitchers of water. Sarah¡¯s complaint to her mother prior to the ceremony wasn¡¯t entirely truthful. The younger members of the clan weren¡¯t excluded from the festivities; they just weren¡¯t allowed to stay up all night with the adults. For the remainder of the clan, that meant access to alcohol remained restricted for the first hours of the party; while the minors were still present.

    Since the ceremony took place before her birthday, Dani had missed out on her first taste of liquor by just five days. Now, at age fifteen, she was finally allowed to join in the late-night revelry. More importantly, of course, was the liquor. Despite Lena¡¯s constant reassurance in past years that it was no big deal, it was still something she¡¯d been excited for. And she wasn¡¯t the only one. Sure enough, not long after the fires were lit, two fifteen year old boys were caught sneaking in their liquor early. Not only were they publicly reprimanded by Tom and their parents, but they were prohibited from attending the party at all and sent to have dinner in their rooms. Normally, disrespecting any rule; no matter how small, would warrant some form of punitive measure. For lighter offenses, it was usually chores. For most teenagers it was worth spending a couple of hours or days cleaning the latrines or helping the cooks cut potatoes, but this was different. The Hourglass Night wasn¡¯t just a night to reflect on the inevitability of death, but an opportunity to celebrate not only one¡¯s own life, but all the lives lost to their chosen path. To disrespect tonight¡¯s festivities warranted greater punishment. Thankfully for them, Tom decided another year¡¯s worth of waiting would be more than enough punishment, and the best way to make an example out of the two.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised that wasn¡¯t you. Or that you didn¡¯t try to sneak in last year.¡± Dani glanced at the younger teenager who¡¯d come to stand next to her. Franklin was watching the two boys march away to their cabins; defeated, a trace of a smirk playing on his lips.

    She shook her head at his statement. ¡°The most important rule for a successful troublemaker is ¡®if someone¡¯s expecting it, it¡¯s not worth doing¡¯. I can¡¯t be too predictable, Smith. I have to keep people on their toes, you know?¡±

    ¡°You were probably just worried you wouldn¡¯t get away with it this time,¡± Franklin answered with a disbelieving scoff. ¡°And don¡¯t call me ¡®Smith¡¯. That¡¯s my dad.¡±

    Dani frowned. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®get away with it this time¡¯? I don¡¯t usually get away with things.¡± At his protest she hummed, regarding him with interest. ¡° Okay, how about Smithy, then?¡±

    ¡°How about you call me ¡®Franklin¡¯ like everyone else? And you¡¯re the Alpha¡¯s daughter, Dani. Imparcial as I¡¯m sure your mother tries to be, you can¡¯t pretend that doesn¡¯t affect anything.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s boring. I like Smithy,¡± Dani smirked. ¡°And of course it affects things, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can get away with breaking the rules. How many times have you seen me suspended for one thing or another?¡± She patted Franklin on the arm to encourage him to follow along when a path to the refreshments table became available. ¡°Look, you¡¯ve been training under Matthison and I know what he thinks of me. And I know that he thinks it¡¯s my sister¡¯s fault I¡¯m this chaotic being, unable to take anything serious, but he¡¯s wrong. Dead wrong. And I usually don¡¯t bother correcting anyone about that, but if we¡¯re going to be training partners in any way moving forward, that¡¯s vital information for you.¡±

    Franklin walked beside her, offering polite nods to passing Actives as they issued cheerful greetings. ¡°He¡¯s never said anything of that sort, and nothing¡¯s been decided in regards to us training together.¡±

    ¡°Because that would mean working with Lena and letting her conduct the training, which isn¡¯t something Wayne wants to do. He¡¯s going to do it because he knows you need that, but he¡¯s going to stall as much as possible for the sake of his pride.¡± She stopped next to the table and picked up an empty plate, piling a few different pastries on. ¡°And I know he never said that, but come on . . . . He¡¯s not the only Instructor who thinks Lena should keep me in line. Wayne I can forgive because he still has some of that leftover military training in the back of his mind, you know? He thinks any and all transgression is a blatant disrespect and there¡¯s nothing in between insolence and complete obedience.¡±

    The sounds of chatter were enough to drown out their conversation and somewhere a small group were already coordinating their varying musical talents into something that Dani might have considered harmonious. The results were mixed. Even with all the noise, Franklin glanced around as if to check for any Instructors that might be listening in. ¡°Why are you having this conversation with me?¡±

    ¡°Because, Smithy,¡± she smirked as she uttered the nickname, ¡°you went into that spar thinking I¡¯d eat dirt within a minute and I almost broke your arm. Now, the funny part is; you would have won if only you¡¯d taken me serious. Lena knows this, Wayne knows it too. I was careless, you were arrogant and¡ªfortunately for me¡ªluck favors the bold.¡±

    ¡°Luck won¡¯t carry you,¡± Franklin scoffed.

    ¡°I learned from that spar. I¡¯m not banking on luck to save me twice. The fact you came up to me tonight under the same misguided assumptions you had before, though? That tells me you still need a lesson or two.¡±

    Franklin frowned, slighted at first, but his expression gradually shifted to suspicion. ¡°Did you choose to fight with those batons because you knew I would rule out a spar to first blood the moment I saw them?¡±

    Dani smiled and picked one of the pastries in her plate to bite into, chewing it with a soft hum of approval. ¡°These taste so much better than last year¡¯s. I gotta remember to ask who made them.¡±

    Franklin shook his head, failing to hold back an amused sound and swiping one off her plate. ¡°Do they, now?¡±

    Dani groaned in protest halfway into another bite.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Franklin smiled and took a generous bite off the stolen pastry and she swallowed hers with an aggravated glare. Franklin chuckled, but as Dani continued to glare he reached for the table, picked up a similar pastry and placed it on her plate. ¡°Alright, here you go.¡±

    Dani took a step back from him with an irritated snort. ¡°That was uncalled for, Smithy. Do it again and I might break your arm for real.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to answer my question?¡±

    Dani was all the more aggravated at her failure to redirect the conversation. ¡°It was a gamble, but again. . .¡±

    ¡°Luck favors the bold.¡± Franklin muttered. ¡°So you preyed on my better nature. Quite the gamble.¡±

    Dani snorted, momentarily setting her plate down on the edge of the table to pour herself some water. ¡°No. I took advantage of your preconceived notion of me. And it was a gamble, yes, but don¡¯t think I wouldn¡¯t have made an honest attempt to bleed you if it hadn¡¯t worked.¡±

    ¡°Never mind how that would even be possible,¡± Franklin muttered, pinching the bridge of his nose. ¡°My preconceptions; and everyone else¡¯s for that matter. . . That¡¯s something you perpetuated. ¡±

    ¡°Took advantage of? Sure. Perpetuated? I don¡¯t know. Have I, really?¡± Dani smiled behind the rim of her water cup, taking a long drink. ¡°When have I ever told anyone what to think? I mean, you can draw the conclusion that some of it is rebellion. And that¡¯d be a given because if I don¡¯t do it now, when am I ever going to, right? But besides that, if; allegedly, I had snuck into the Instructors rooms in the middle of the night and doodled on their faces, what does that say about me?¡±

    ¡°Do you have to say ¡®allegedly¡¯ just because there¡¯s no proof you did it? Everyone knows it was you. Who else would have bothered doing something like that?¡±

    Dani sighed, finishing her water and setting the cup down. ¡°I asked you a question, Smithy. Let¡¯s say I did something like that. You could argue I¡¯m doing it to have a laugh on someone else¡¯s expense; to stir up trouble because I know I can just get away with it, and, actually, that is what you said, isn¡¯t it? And I¡¯m under no obligation to correct you if that assumption just so happened to be wrong.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not doing it to get away with it, then what could you possibly have to gain from this kind of petty nonsense, Dani?¡±

    ¡°I am doing it to get away with it, but not because I know I can get away with it. I don¡¯t. If I could get caught and suffer absolutely no consequence, then there would be no point.¡± Dani chuckled at Franklin¡¯s dubious expression. ¡°Look at it from my mother¡¯s point of view for a second, alright? The Recruits in this clan are being trained to go out there, commit possibly the worst possible transgressions and get away with it. Now, if she knows I did something wrong; harmless but wrong, and I left no trace, I got away with it completely, would it be in the Wolfpack¡¯s best interest to punish that behavior?¡±

    Franklin opened his mouth to answer, closed it again, then settled for taking another bite of food to buy himself time.

    ¡°That was a rhetorical question, Smithy. The obvious answer is no, it wouldn¡¯t. Of course, it also wouldn¡¯t benefit anyone if all Recruits ran amuck releasing stink bombs around camp, so if I do get caught . . . Let¡¯s just say you don¡¯t want to know how many crap buckets I¡¯ve had to clean in the past three years.¡±

    Franklin scoffed under his breath as he brushed some pastry flakes off his shirt. ¡°You never used any stink bombs. I¡¯m pretty sure I would have at least heard about something like that happening.¡±

    ¡°Do you remember a couple of years ago when Tom called everyone up and said the Dining Hall was going to be off limits for a week?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not serious.¡± Franklin searched Dani¡¯s eyes for any sign of dishonesty. Finding none, he frowned. ¡°He said there was a raccoon infestation.¡±

    Before Dani had the opportunity to say anything else, someone cut into their conversation. ¡°She¡¯s not serious, Frank. You should know better than to buy into everything that one has to say.¡±

    Dani tilted her head to the side, looking past Franklin to the older girl standing behind him. ¡°Are you calling me a liar, Adria?¡±

    Adria¡¯s smile was almost mischievous. ¡°I would never. If I was going to call you something it would probably be an exaggerator.¡±

    ¡°Never? Don¡¯t know if I believe you there.¡±

    ¡°Skepticism is a healthy practice,¡± Adria said, with a calm shrug. She turned to the table and examined the offerings with a contemplative expression. ¡°Frank, Lionel said he wants you for an Olith game later.¡±

    ¡°How later is ¡®later¡¯? I don¡¯t plan on staying up all night, Wayne said he¡¯ll give me a new scar for every time I come in late for training. Then ¡®maybe I¡¯ll learn the importance of punctuality¡¯.¡±

    ¡°After the children go to bed. And, to his merit, it seems to be an effective teaching method.¡± Adria picked out a few pieces of fruit and one of the pastries then turned her attention to Dani. ¡°I¡¯ve heard some around the encampment theorize that you weren¡¯t actually responsible for the, uhm . . . the raccoon infestation. They think you¡¯re covering for someone. I¡¯m inclined to agree with that. It was far too malicious for you. You¡¯re not malicious and if someone believed you were responsible for that situation, they wouldn¡¯t assume malicious intent. Am I right?¡± Adria didn¡¯t wait for an answer and, giving her brother an affectionate pat on the shoulder, turned to walk away.

    Franklin glanced after his sister as she left them. ¡°Is she right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid,¡± Dani muttered. ¡°Why would I take blame for something I didn¡¯t do? I had to clean the entire thing by myself and it took me a week to do it.¡±

    Franklin smiled knowingly. ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    Dani¡¯s eyes narrowed as she inched closer, catching a faint glow in Franklin¡¯s eyes just as it dissipated. ¡°Did you just read my mind, you jerkface?¡±

    Franklin shrugged. ¡°We all have to use the talents we¡¯re given in life, don¡¯t we? You¡¯re good at wreaking havoc, I¡¯m a telepath.¡±

    Dani snorted. ¡°Keep it quiet.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care for petty gossip; it¡¯s tiresome.¡± Franklin said, rolling his eyes. ¡°If I shared every little detail I picked up from people I¡¯d get swarmed by busybodies on a regular basis. I don¡¯t have the time or patience for that¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me about gossip, Smithy? Forget who you¡¯re talking to?¡± Dani couldn¡¯t help a smirk when the nickname brought on a look of annoyance. ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it.¡±

    Before Franklin had a chance to answer, several whiny protests alerted them to the fact it was time for the younger members of the clan to retire for the night. Dani scanned her surroundings and it didn¡¯t take long for her to spot Sarah trying to sneak away from the other children. Dani snorted in amusement. ¡°I¡¯ll catch up with you later, Smithy. Have to go take care of something.¡± She didn¡¯t wait to get a response and started making her around the central clearing, watching as Sarah successfully disappeared behind a tree in the middle of the commotion.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Her clan mates¡¯ ¡®music¡¯ had improved in the past hour. The cheerful conversation had been joined by childish protests and aggravated scoldings. Underneath it all, the faint ruffle of boots trampled grass; lurking in the shadows cast by the empty cabins that encircled the clearing. Dani¡¯s steps were slower, more cautious, they folded the blades of grass gently against the earth, barely uttering a sound. It wasn¡¯t necessary caution¡ªnot with the cacophony of sounds emanating from the party¡ªbut a deeply ingrained habit. Dani gauged the direction of her sister¡¯s steps and followed carefully until she spotted her again. Sarah was ducking down close to the outer wall of a cabin, Dani smirked and circled around. She stood behind Sarah, regarding her in silence for a moment before leaning in close and calling out loudly. ¡°Hey there, squirt. Whatcha doing?¡±

    Sarah let out a startled squeal and spun around to swat at her. ¡°Dani, sshh!¡±

    Dani chuckled. ¡°Did you think that if you hid well enough mom was going to forget about you?¡±

    Sarah smiled sheepishly. ¡°It¡¯s a busy night. I just wanted to watch the Olith game.¡±

    Dani snorted and shook her head. ¡°Come on, I¡¯m gonna take you to bed.¡±

    ¡°Dani, come on . . . Just for a little bit? Please?¡±

    ¡°Not tonight, Squirt. Like it or not, tonight we gotta follow all the rules.¡± Dani held out her hand for Sarah to take. ¡°The boys play Olith all the time. The only reason you want to watch is that you¡¯re not allowed to.¡±

    Sarah scoffed, but took it. ¡°It¡¯s not fair.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re gonna be saying that your entire life. The world isn¡¯t fair and that¡¯s true for everyone. The only difference is you¡¯re still a kid and you have to do as you¡¯re told. Period,¡± Dani said, smiling. ¡°When you¡¯re older you¡¯ll have more opportunities to do the wrong thing. Then you can spend your weeks cleaning crap buckets, like me.¡±

    Sarah chuckled. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Do you think the workers do that? It¡¯s all misbehaved Recruits.¡±

    Sarah shot her a skeptical look. ¡°You¡¯re kidding?¡±

    ¡°Exaggerating at most. I¡¯m not kidding that I¡¯ve had to do that. And I¡¯m not the only one. And if you¡¯re thinking about following in my footsteps, you should mentally prepare for it. Mom is not going to spare you any punishment.¡± Sarah hummed, her contemplative frown made clear she hadn¡¯t been thinking of consequences. As Dani led her out of hiding and across the noisy clearing, she added. ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s important to pick your battles. If it¡¯s not important enough to risk having to clean crap buckets, just don¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°Or . . .¡± Sarah mumbled, a thought forming in her head. ¡°I could just make sure I don¡¯t get caught!¡±

    Dani broke into a laughing fit. ¡°I guess that¡¯s also an option, yes. However . . .¡±

    ¡°I know, you caught me,¡± Sarah mumbled, rolling her eyes. ¡°I just need to work on it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad. Not everyone''s born with my troublemaking skills.¡±

    Sarah shot her a glare. ¡°How many crap buckets did you say you had to clean again?¡±

    ¡°Alright, no need to get vicious on me.¡± Dani stopped as she saw Tom push past a few dancers stumbling along to the music on his way to them. ¡°Look, there¡¯s dad. See, I told you they weren¡¯t going to forget you.¡±

    ¡°You said mom wouldn¡¯t forget me. Dad¡¯s not mom.¡± Sarah¡¯s mutter was defiant for the sake of defiance, but there was an unmistakable note of hurt underneath.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure mom hasn¡¯t forgotten you either, squirt.¡±

    Sarah shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s a busy night.¡±

    Dani squeezed her sister¡¯s hand reassuringly. ¡°Still. I¡¯m sure she hasn¡¯t.¡±

    Sarah nodded and let go of her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± She took one step towards her father and looked over her shoulder with a teasing smile. ¡°Don¡¯t get drunk and pass out somewhere. Someone might, I don¡¯t know, come along and doodle on your face.¡±

    Dani chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t know who¡¯d ever do such a terrible thing to me, but I promise I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    ¡°Good. You have a reputation after all. Would be really unfortunate if someone got the best of you one of these days.¡±

    ¡°If someone out there is willing to try I wish them all the luck. They¡¯ll definitely need it.¡± Dani smiled and nodded a greeting as Tom came to take Sarah by the hand. ¡°Hey. Where did mom go? Thought she would at least have a drink before calling it a night.¡±

    Tom nodded. ¡°Claire wanted to have a talk with Lena after the ceremony and now she¡¯s waiting for someone to come to bed,¡± he paused to offer Sarah an amused smile, ¡°but she will come out.¡±

    ¡°Is Lena going to be in trouble because of the whole . . .¡± Dani searched for words and found none that fit, making a vague, helpless gesture with her hand instead.

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t think anyone should get in trouble for that. What Eddie did was a serious betrayal, it wouldn¡¯t be fair to reprimand anyone for still feeling resentful.¡±

    ¡°Has it ever happened before?¡±

    Tom frowned, tugging Sarah out of the way of a passing Active holding two mugs filled to the brim with ale. ¡°Once. At least, as far as I¡¯ve witnessed.¡±

    Dani hummed, noticing a trace of discomfort in Tom¡¯s expression. ¡°Was it Lucille?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Tom answered without hesitation, despite the discomfort the subject still caused. ¡°The situation wasn¡¯t resolved quite as peacefully then.¡±

    Dani sighed. ¡°I can guess for myself how that conversation¡¯s going.¡±

    Sarah looked between the two of them, puzzled. ¡°Who¡¯s Lucille?¡±

    Tom flinched and Dani could practically hear all the rehearsed lines he was considering to get out of this: ¡°No one important¡±, ¡°It¡¯s a long story¡± and, of course, the worst possible choice . . . ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when you¡¯re older¡±. Finally, he heaved a tired sigh and settled on a real explanation. ¡°Lucille was your mother¡¯s best friend ever since they were very young and, like Eddie, she made a huge mistake that eventually cost someone¡¯s life. So, like with Eddie, your mother had to enforce the clan¡¯s laws.¡±

    Sarah frowned. ¡°What did she do?¡±

    ¡°That . . .¡± Tom ran his free hand through his hair. ¡°That¡¯s something better left alone, love. It upset a lot of people; your mother included. It wouldn¡¯t be fair to reopen those wounds. Do you understand?¡±

    Sarah nodded, slowly, still processing what she¡¯d just been told. ¡°I think so.¡±

    ¡°Have you said goodnight to your sister yet?¡±

    Sarah shook her head and mumbled a quiet, ¡°Goodnight.¡±

    Dani crouched to meet her sister¡¯s eye level and smiled. ¡°Hey, squirt . . . Chin up, yeah? What¡¯s the point of being sad over stuff that happened twenty years ago? You should be thinking about what dreams you¡¯re going to have tonight. Or . . . How much noise you¡¯re going to make when Dahlia comes in hungover tomorrow.¡±

    The suggestion managed to elicit a small smile. ¡°Do you still have those firecrackers?¡±

    ¡°I . . . Uhm . . .¡± Dani trailed off as she met Tom¡¯s severe gaze. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it in the morning, okay?¡± She stood, lightly tapping Sarah on the chin to coax the girl into holding her head up. ¡°Goodnight, squirt.¡±

    <hr>

    Dani kept an eye out for Lena, but in the first two hours after the children were removed, there was no sign of her. In that time, Dani ate some more pastries, lost a few hands of Olith, was persuaded to join an uncoordinated sing-along, and turned down a couple of invitations to dance. While she appreciated the efforts of their improvised band more and more as time progressed, it wasn¡¯t enough to convince her to dance like no one was watching. One of the boys from the Olith table¡ªFranklin¡¯s friend, Lionel¡ªremarked, laughing, that she was in dire need of liquid courage. Dani told him to ¡°Piss off,¡± but was forced to consider he might be right. One of the dining tables had been covered with bottles of different shapes and sizes and a couple of casks of ale and wine. She wasn¡¯t sure what most of the bottles were and despite hovering by the table multiple times in that past hour, always ended up pouring herself water instead. On her fourth visit to the liquor table, someone finally swooped in, and before she had the chance to turn away, she felt an arm wrap around her shoulders.

    ¡°Alright, kid. I can¡¯t let you go on like this. You¡¯re gonna ruin your reputation.¡±

    Dani looked up at Emmett¡¯s amused face. ¡°What reputation, Emmett?¡±

    ¡°You know, the rebel child who¡¯s not scared of anything? How are you gonna come off if you keep pussyfooting around the drinks table? You look like a baby deer in a water hole, waiting for something to pounce.¡± Emmett grinned and gave her a playful shove. ¡°Fret not, poor innocent child, uncle Emmett¡¯s here to help.¡±

    ¡°Twins sake,¡± Dani muttered. ¡°Alright, what do you recommend?¡±

    ¡°Ale.¡± Emmett pulled his arm away to grab a mug and fill it up for her. ¡°It¡¯s your first time, don¡¯t complicate things. Ale is practically water, it¡¯s not gonna do anything to you unless you drink a gallon of it.¡± He held the mug out for her to take. ¡°It¡¯s a little bitter, so if you can¡¯t put up with it, there¡¯s spiced cider and mead, in those bottles there, but don¡¯t overdo it. Stay away from the harder stuff, those will do you in before you know it.¡±

    Dani looked down at the mug, sloshing the liquid around with a suspicious frown.

    ¡°Kid, just drink it,¡± Emmett insisted with a small chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re gonna be fine.¡±

    Dani hummed, taking a reluctant sip. It was more watery than she expected and, to her taste, not as bitter as Emmett had made it out to be. ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯d I tell you, huh? It¡¯s not that big of a deal,¡± Emmett said, pouring himself a drink from one of the unmarked bottles.

    ¡°So what are you drinking then?¡± Dani asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s something the Crimson Shadows brew in the desert. Pretty strong, bitter as hell; they call it Dragon¡¯s Piss. Apparently they gave us a crate of the stuff last year. Not for the faint of heart; stay away from it, Runt.¡±

    Dani had another taste of ale, shooting Emmett a curious glance. ¡°Were you allowed to drink in Newhaven?¡±

    ¡°What kind of Innkeeper doesn¡¯t drink? You gotta keep up appearances.¡± Emmett smirked, sipping his drink with a small grimace. ¡°Why? Considering a different career path?¡±

    ¡°And live that far away from camp?¡±Dani snorted. ¡°No, thank you.¡±

    Emmett chuckled. ¡°Ah. You can take the Wolf out of the forest, but . . .¡±

    ¡°But not this Wolf,¡± Dani cut him off with a small wave. ¡°If I have a say in it, I¡¯ll live out my days and die in this camp.¡±

    Emmett arched an eyebrow and slowly reached for her mug. ¡°I think you had enough of that, Runt.¡±

    Dani chuckled and pulled the mug away from Emmett¡¯s grasp. ¡°I¡¯m not drunk yet. I do want to leave. I hope I¡¯ll get to see the entirety of Valcrest before I¡¯m forced to settle, but I¡¯d never call anywhere else home. I¡¯ll always come back.¡±

    Emmett poured himself another drink. ¡°I suppose that makes sense. You do have more reason to come back than I do.¡±

    ¡°Why did you come back, then?¡± Dani finished her ale and, after considering some of the other bottles, poured herself another.

    ¡°Your mother said I would be useful here. Besides, I got no place to go, so might as well.¡±

    ¡°What about your brother?¡±

    ¡°Eh. Might have burned that bridge already. Kid doesn¡¯t want me around no matter what I do.¡±

    Dani shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re giving up too easily. Eldric is angry, he¡¯s cooped up in here, and you¡¯re an easy target.¡± She shrugged. ¡°If a punching bag is what he needs right now, then maybe do that for him.¡±

    ¡°You think I should let him punch me senseless and that¡¯s gonna help?¡±

    Before Dani could answer, Lena cut into the conversation, walking up to the table and pouring herself a goblet of wine. ¡°She¡¯s telling you to stop demanding forgiveness and offer something instead, you dumbass.¡±

    ¡°Hey. I thought you weren¡¯t going to come out after all,¡± Dani said.

    ¡°I needed some time to myself, but I wasn¡¯t going to skip on the party altogether.¡± Lena¡¯s tone was tense following what Dani assumed had been a difficult conversation with their mother. The way she downed her wine in one large gulp was another clear indicator.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to make your night any worse, but there¡¯s a chance Sarah will start asking you questions about Lucille.¡±

    Lena froze, hand outstretched, reaching for the wine bottle. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I mentioned something to Tom in front of her and she wanted to know who she was.¡± Dani told her, apologetically. ¡°He told her the gist of it, but he didn¡¯t tell her everything. And we know who she goes to when that happens.¡±

    ¡°Fabulous,¡± Lena muttered, grabbing the bottle of wine and taking a swig from it. ¡°Why did you have to bring her up at all?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Emmett asked. ¡°I mean, doesn¡¯t Sarah already know you¡¯re adopted?¡±

    Lena shook her head with a snort and took another hefty swig of wine, her cup now discarded. ¡°Yeah, but she doesn¡¯t know how I was adopted, Emmett. She¡¯s nine.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me,¡± Emmett chuckled, ¡°that no one, at any point, in the past nine years, mentioned your birth mother in front of her? At all?¡±

    ¡°Your father tried to, but Tom put a stop to it,¡± Dani answered. She then turned her attention back to Lena. ¡°I can talk to her myself if you don¡¯t want to deal with it.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Lena sighed, her next swig of wine a little more restrained. ¡°I¡¯d rather tell her about it myself. It was going to come up eventually. I just wish it wasn¡¯t this soon.¡±

    Emmett hummed, reaching for his bottle once again. ¡°I¡¯ll trade you.¡±

    Lena laughed. ¡°If you can¡¯t handle Eldric, Sarah would eat you alive.¡±

    ¡°Probably true, but you know what they say up in the desert?¡± Emmett smirked, refilling his cup.

    Lena rolled her eyes. ¡°Considering the source, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s going to be fascinating.¡±

    ¡°They say that the greatest remedy for a worried mind is . . .¡± He finished his sentence by downing his entire drink at once.

    ¡°Healthy,¡± Lena scoffed.

    ¡°We all die young, Bright Eyes.¡± Emmett poured himself another shot and raised his cup playfully ¡°Might as well live a little, yeah?¡±

    ¡°The way you talk, if you ever wanted to retire, I¡¯m pretty sure the Crimson would take you. You¡¯d fit right in,¡± Dani mused.

    ¡°Living out in the desert with a bunch of roughhousing shirtless mercenaries? Me?¡± Emmett grinned. ¡°You¡¯re right. I can absolutely see where I¡¯d ¡®fit right in¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Twins . . . Go take a dip in the lake, Emmett,¡± Lena scolded. ¡°Stop voicing your frustrations in front of my little sister.¡±

    Emmett snorted a chuckle and walked away, leaving the two of them behind to join the singing and dancing taking place in the center of the clearing. The dancers were, predictably, intoxicated and Dani knew that¡ªunlike Emmett¡ªmost of them would never allow themselves this level of unbridled merriment otherwise. It made it all the more entertaining to watch. She wondered how they would react if only they could see themselves. The Wolves who were still sober, or at least not as intoxicated, clustered into groups; either engaged in cheerful conversation or gathered around tables playing games of chess or hands of Olith. On any other night, Dani imagined that¡¯s where Lena would spend her night, but her sister lingered by the drinks table, having made quick work of her wine bottle.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to play any games?¡± She asked.

    Lena glanced over at the game tables and scoffed. ¡°No. I¡¯m sick of Olith and there isn¡¯t much of a challenge in playing chess against most of these guys. Wayne¡¯s the only one who¡¯s good at it, but he¡¯s an arrogant prick.¡± She picked up another bottle and pulled off the cork. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to get something to eat and turn in.¡±

    ¡°Come on, Lena. What¡¯s the point of having a party if you¡¯re not going to enjoy it?¡±

    ¡°Everyone else is enjoying it just fine, and I¡¯m happy for them,¡± Lena told her with a tired smile, ¡°which is all the more reason for me to turn in. I wouldn¡¯t want to let my bad mood sour anyone else¡¯s night.¡±

    ¡°Admirable, but stupid.¡± Dani smiled, imitating Emmett¡¯s earlier gesture and placing an arm around her sister¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Emmett is a bit of a dumbass, but he¡¯s got a point, you know? Live a little.¡±

    Lena shook her head and removed Dani¡¯s arm unceremoniously. ¡°Emmett is drunk and I¡¯m still uncomfortably lucid after a whole bottle of wine so I don¡¯t think his advice is going to work for me. Another downside of being an almighty telepath.¡±

    Dani frowned. ¡°You . . . Don¡¯t get drunk?¡±

    ¡°Not really. Tipsy, if I really try. Most Enlightened are at least resistant to alcohol, but some telepaths are pretty much immune.¡± Lena took another drink from her new bottle as to emphasize her statement. ¡°I just think wine tastes good.¡±

    Dani hummed an interested note, her gaze falling on a small group of Wolves engaged in cheerful conversation; Madeline and Eldric among them. ¡°Is this common knowledge?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t advertise it. Why?¡±

    Dani smirked. ¡°Wanna challenge the new girl to a drinking contest?¡±

 The Heart of The Forest 2.11

    [Wolves Camp | Inviditas 11th, 2525 |Early Morning]

    Lena woke up to Eldric¡¯s snores ringing in her ears. She opened her eyes to a still-dark room and maneuvered her way out from under his arm. When she¡¯d finally called it a night, he was already sleeping; passed out in his clothes and sprawled across her bed as if he belonged there. The past month had been an exercise in patience when it came to accommodating Eldric. He snored loudly, hogged the blankets, and proved himself quite disruptive of her daily routine in general. Not yelling at him for trying to ¡®organize¡¯ her books to pass the time one rainy afternoon demanded a level of restraint she didn¡¯t know she possessed; yet despite all the aggravations involved with sharing her private space, she¡¯d gotten used to it faster than she thought.

    A small shiver coursed through Lena¡¯s spine as she abandoned the warmth of her blankets. The floorboards were cool on the soles of her feet. Her muscles protested as she stood, stretching. However many hours of sleep she managed hadn¡¯t been enough to purge the stiffness and exhaustion from her body. Going back to sleep now would lay waste to the plans she set in motion the previous night, so she put on her boots and headed outside. There was much to do before sunrise.

    Outside the cabin¡¯s walls, faint remnants of winter chill still permeated the air, waiting to be dissipated by the first rays of sunlight. Early mornings after the Hourglass Night were a depressing affair. Nothing created a sadder atmosphere than a camp full of hungover men and women dragging their feet through guard shift changes and party clean up. Breakfast options at the Dining Hall consisted of last night¡¯s leftovers in order to give the staff a well-deserved break. Lena settled on some dried up, blemished pieces of fruit and picked up a few leftover pastries to bring back home. When she returned to her cabin, after a thirty minute absence, Eldric hadn¡¯t stirred. It was only when she began rummaging under her bed that he gave his first sign of life in the form of a stifled mumble.

    Lena hummed, moving a few boxes around. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Eldric groaned from the monumental effort involved in just lifting his head. ¡°Why are you up?¡±

    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m giving anyone a day off?¡± Lena found the box she wanted and pulled it from under the bed. ¡°I brought you food from the mess hall and made tea; yes, it¡¯s gross, but drink it if you¡¯re feeling hungover.¡± She stood, accommodating the wooden box she retrieved under her arm. ¡°I have to go wake someone up now.¡±

    ¡°Is this why you suggested that drinking contest last night?¡± Eldric muttered, sitting up and rubbing his eyes. ¡°I should have said something.¡±

    ¡°No, you shouldn¡¯t. The specifics of my enlightenment and its side effects are not public business.¡±

    ¡°I thought you were doing it to have a laugh with the new girl, but if you tricked her into getting drunk so you could punish her for it, that¡¯s different.¡±

    Lena frowned. ¡°No one said anything about punishment, Eldric. My job is to assess her abilities. Last night, I saw a rare opportunity to do so under a very particular set of circumstances and I took it. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Eldric was less than convinced.

    ¡°Cruel but necessary, El. That¡¯s what makes a good Instructor.¡±

    Eldric smiled softly. ¡°Humble as ever.¡±

    ¡°And ever.¡± Lena smirked in return. ¡°Drink your tea. I¡¯ll see you later.¡±

    <hr>

    Madeline¡¯s home was on the other side of camp, in an area reserved for outside Recruits. Lena knocked on her door with a deliberately soft rasp. After no response from within, she cracked open the door and stepped inside. She and Dani had carried Madeline there the night before and, sure enough, she was still exactly where and how they¡¯d seen her last; disheveled and sprawled uncomfortably on the bed. The one-room cabin was surprisingly neat except for a couple of books and an unlit candle which were scattered across the floor. The rest of the room was simple; one bed, a table and chair, and a wooden trunk which Lena assumed contained Maddie¡¯s personal belongings.

    Through what little light came from the open door, Lena inspected the book covers; short tales meant for children. They looked old and battered enough that it wouldn¡¯t surprise her to learn these were the only books Madeline had read consistently over the years. Lena made a brief mental note to offer her something new to read. Then slammed the door shut as hard as possible. ¡°RISE AND SHINE!¡±

    Madeline awoke, flailing her limbs like an animal caught in a net and rolled off the edge of the bed, curling up on the floor and clutching her head with a pathetic whimper. ¡°. . . Why?¡±

    ¡°No one said training was cancelled today. I assumed, considering last night¡¯s events, that you wouldn¡¯t be getting up by yourself.¡±

    Madeline laughed, disgruntled, face hidden in her hands. ¡°Of all the people who tried to get me drunk and take advantage of me in the past . . . You¡¯re the only one who actually succeeded.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wear it like a badge of honor,¡± Lena deadpanned. ¡°You have ten minutes. Meet me by the lake.¡±

    Lena made a point to once again slam the door shut as hard as possible on her way out and the answering curse that resonated inside the cabin¡¯s walls drew a smirk across her lips. This was going to be fun.

    <hr>

    The sun rose in the time Madeline took reaching the lake. Lena sat peacefully by the margin, her wooden box sat beside her on the grass, waiting patiently to be opened. Maddie glanced inquisitively at the object as she sat down. ¡°What¡¯s the torture device gonna be?¡±

    Lena regarded Maddie¡¯s appearance as she sat; dark circles sat under bloodshot eyes, complexion pale and sickly, and a look of utter misery. ¡°You made it here in ten minutes, I¡¯m impressed.¡±

    ¡°Screw you,¡± Madeline muttered. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±

    Lena smiled and held out a flask of water for her to take. ¡°I brought you some food, but I suggest you drink and wait a few minutes before eating anything. Make sure it stays down.¡±

    Madeline accepted the flask and took a long drink of water. It did nothing to ease her disposition. ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question.¡±

    ¡°It was a stupid question. What need would I have for torture devices?¡± Lena smirked. ¡°You¡¯ve already done all the work for me last night.¡±

    ¡°You tricked me,¡± Madeline sneered.

    ¡°No. I said I could drink you under the table and I wasn¡¯t lying. You could have simply said ¡®no thank you¡¯ and you wouldn¡¯t be in this deplorable state.¡± Lena reached for the box, pulling it closer and removing the lid. ¡°In fact, I recall both Emmett and Eldric warning you that it was a bad idea.¡±

    ¡°Spare me your ¡®disappointed mom¡¯ act, alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not disappointed. You did exactly what I wanted you to do.¡± Lena smiled, pulling a small cloth sack from the box first. Its contents rattled within. ¡°It creates the perfect opportunity to test your abilities further.¡±

    ¡°Riveting,¡± Madeline muttered, leaning closer to look inside the box. ¡°Ugh, come on, you can¡¯t be serious. How is this training?¡±

    Lena chuckled, pulling a wooden board from the bottom of the box. ¡°Not a fan of chess?¡±

    ¡°Not particularly, no. And again, you didn¡¯t answer my question.¡± Madeline groaned, setting the now-empty water flask down onto the grass as she rubbed her eyes clear of gunk. ¡°It¡¯s like you¡¯re trying to be an annoying bitch or something.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying, no. And I would answer your questions if they needed answers. It¡¯s pretty obvious what was in the box, what I want you to do, and how this is training. What is there for me to tell you?¡±

    ¡°How does a game of chess help you assess my abilities?¡±

    Lena hummed, retrieving the discarded flask and offering her a bundle of cloth containing a piece of bread and some berries. ¡°Try to eat something.¡±

    ¡°Lena . . .¡± Madeline groaned, taking the bundle off her hands and unwrapping the food. ¡°You¡¯re not making my headache any better over here.¡±

    Lena shrugged, turning her attention to the bag of pieces, taking them out one by one to set them on the board. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I thought it was obvious that if your mind is preoccupied with something; a puzzle, a chess game, a riddle, that can make you more vulnerable. Apparently not.¡±

    ¡°Oh. I was just joking, but I guess you were getting me drunk to try and take advantage of me, huh?¡± Maddie pulled apart a piece of bread, smirking. ¡°And here I thought telepaths didn¡¯t have to resort to such tactics.¡±

    ¡°First of all, don¡¯t flatter yourself. Second, mind control isn¡¯t within the scope of my abilities. I could maybe persuade someone by implanting a memory, but I wouldn¡¯t be controlling their actions.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever done that?¡±

    ¡°Once. Well, I made an attempt,¡± Lena mumbled, paying excessive mind to each piece¡¯s exact placement on the chess board.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna assume it didn¡¯t end well.¡±

    Lena nodded, meticulously ensuring every single pawn was centered in their respective squares. ¡°I was going to kill them regardless, so I suppose it ended the same as it would otherwise, but it wasn¡¯t a successful attempt.¡±

    Madeline hummed as she tentatively tried a piece of bread. ¡°So, what happened to them? You know, before you killed them.¡±

    ¡°Well, my intention was to plant an unpleasant memory in this person¡¯s past. It didn¡¯t really serve any purpose in regards to the contract, I just figured it wouldn¡¯t hurt to try if I was going to kill them anyway. But it didn¡¯t quite work that way.¡±

    Madeline chewed on another piece of bread, thoughtfully. ¡°How do you hurt someone with a memory?¡±

    ¡°Altering memories, I discovered, requires a lot more finesse than I had anticipated. This person in question didn¡¯t become convinced the memory I implanted happened at some point in the past. They became convinced it was happening now. Their mind completely disassociated from reality. In simple terms; it snapped. Like a dry twig.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like something I wouldn¡¯t want happening to me.¡±

    ¡°Memory manipulation isn¡¯t a part of this training. That would be wildly irresponsible.¡±

    Madeline nodded, eating a few more pieces of bread in silence and then setting aside what was left with a small grimace. ¡°What was the memory?¡±

    Lena frowned, readjusting the position of the white queen for the third time. ¡°Being trapped in a burning house.¡±

    ¡°Talk about unpleasant, huh?¡± Madeline examined the meticulously placed wooden pieces on the board and, without hesitation, reached out to push one of the pawns forward, letting out a chuckle when Lena immediately slapped her hand away. ¡°You know that if we¡¯re going to play this you¡¯ll have to let me touch the pieces, right?¡±

    Lena snorted placing the dislocated pawn back in the center of its designated square. ¡°You¡¯ll touch it when I give you permission.¡±

    Madeline snickered. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what she said.¡±

    Lena glanced up from the chess board, puzzled. ¡°Who said?¡±

    Madeline burst into a small fit of laughter. ¡°Wow . . .¡± She tried to shake her head and a sharp hiss of pain cut through her giggles. ¡°It¡¯s just tavern humor, don¡¯t worry about it too much.¡±

    Lena shook her head. ¡°Serves me right for not letting you sleep it off.¡±

    Madeline scoffed, rubbing her temples. ¡°But it creates the perfect opportunity to test my abilities and all that crap, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to make me regret this decision as much as possible aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the only way you¡¯ll learn.¡± Madeline lowered her hand with a resigned sigh. ¡°So are we playing this stupid game or are you going to spend all morning fussing over that board?¡±

    ¡°You know the rules of chess, correct?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve played a few times.¡±

    Lena nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll let you pick, then. Whites or blacks?¡±

    Madeline responded by reaching out and carefully turning the board so that the black pieces were on her side, once again prodding one of the pieces, dislodging it. ¡°Your generals are wolves instead of horses. That¡¯s kind of cute.¡±

    Lena rolled her eyes and moved the general back into position. ¡°A lot of people have custom sets, it¡¯s not that unusual. Tom had this one made for my thirteenth birthday.¡±

    Madeline smirked. ¡°Aw. Cute.¡±

    Lena rubbed her left temple and sighed. ¡°Yes. Very cute. Thank you.¡±

    Madeline chuckled. ¡°I met a noble guy in Newhaven who had a real thing for chess. He had a chess board in every room of his house and they were all custom made. It was pretty weird.¡±

    ¡°Huh,¡± Lena mumbled, assessing the board. ¡°That is pretty weird for a Newhavener, true. Especially a nobleman. You¡¯d think they¡¯d hide their shameful chess habits.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d be surprised at how shameless high society can be.¡± Madeline shrugged. ¡°You can go ahead and start, by the way.¡±

    Lena nodded and made her opening move, and silently waited for Madeline to decide on her own approach. Despite her tired appearance and obvious struggle to properly focus, Madeline still seemed unfazed, and unaware, to any of Lena¡¯s attempts to peer into her mind. Over the course of their training sessions, at no point had Madeline responded to Lena¡¯s enlightenment. Not only was she immune to it, but she was unable to detect it in any way. On the other hand, while attempting to read her memories Lena could feel something there. The barrier keeping her from Madeline¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t anything like a wall. It felt more like a deep, impenetrable fog; something that couldn¡¯t be dispersed, broken apart, or attacked in any way. It barely felt tangible. What little she was able to glimpse beyond it was murky and indistinguishable. Her eyes followed the path of the first black piece to move on the board.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering,¡± Madeline said, ¡°If you were trying to look into someone¡¯s memories without them knowing, how do you hide it? I mean, your eyes.¡±

    ¡°Why would I need to hide it? A huge part of the population has unusually colored eyes, or unusually bright eyes. Despite Emmett¡¯s little habit of calling me ¡®Bright Eyes¡¯ like it¡¯s a big deal, it isn¡¯t. I never stood out.¡±

    ¡°Before the village lady, no one¡¯s ever caught on to you?¡±

    ¡°No. They wouldn¡¯t unless I really try to dig into their minds. And I wouldn¡¯t do that for the reasons we already discussed.¡±

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Madeline hummed. ¡°I understand that you¡¯re worried about causing harm to people again,¡± The position on the board was starting to complicate. With both kings castled and safe, she took a moment to consider the position before pushing one of her pawns. ¡°but maybe you should consider that not using your enlightenment probably means you¡¯ll never know how to use it correctly.¡±

    ¡°I have considered it, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m willing to learn at the expense of anyone else¡¯s safety.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem with practicing on targets if you¡¯re going to kill them anyway?¡±

    Lena frowned. ¡°We¡¯re not sadists, we¡¯re not torturers, we execute. As fast as possible, as painless as possible, and with as much respect as possible. Just because someone orders a contract on a person doesn¡¯t mean they cease to be a human being.¡±

    Madeline winced. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it like that. I meant it more in the sense that if you did make another mistake and caused permanent damage, they wouldn¡¯t have to live with it, or at least not for long.¡± A small sigh followed as she examined the board. ¡°I won¡¯t lie, I find the way the Wolfpack does things very . . . What¡¯s the word . . . Dissonant? I met my share of people who had their hands dirty, who weren¡¯t afraid to get their hands dirty, but none that had this much fervent respect for life at the same time. It¡¯s almost ridiculous. . . . No offense.¡±

    Lena looked up from the board to watch Madeline¡¯s expression, who¡¯d altered her focus to the board. ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. Most people who come into the clan from the outside see it that way. Ridiculous, or . . . I guess, hypocritical. And maybe in a way it is, but the way we see it, there¡¯s a balance to all things in this world. Think of it as . . . Life as we all know it, our reality, is balancing on a scale. Too much of any one thing . . . It all tips over.¡±

    Madeline met her eyes with a small scoff. ¡°You guys really believe that?¡±

    ¡°Stop for a second and think about the Twins. Sun and Moon, Heart and Mind, Fire and Water, Earth and Air, War and Peace, Time and Space,¡± Lena pulled a silver coin from one of her pockets, showing off the design of an oak tree on one side, then the hourglass on the other. ¡°Life and Death. Why do you think we have them literally on both sides of our coins? Whether you believe Gods existed or not, these are the foundations Valcrest was built upon; there is a counterbalance to every force in this world.¡±

    ¡°If everything has a counterbalance, wouldn¡¯t that mean the Wolf Hunters serve a purpose? Doesn¡¯t the Wolfpack need opposition?¡±

    ¡°Yes and no.¡±

    ¡°How is it ¡®yes and no¡¯?¡±

    Lena didn¡¯t respond immediately. She eyed the pawn in the center of the board. All of the crucial pieces were eyeing down on that single pawn from both sides, but she wasn¡¯t sure which of her pieces to begin the exchange with, but she chose her queen side pawn to start. With a flurry of moves, most of the pieces were now off the board, leaving the rooks and one general for each player. ¡°The Wolf Hunters wouldn¡¯t exist without the Wolfpack and in a moral sense, we don¡¯t have the right to hate them for what they¡¯ve done. We are, undeniably, the ones who started this by the mere nature of what we do. It was inevitable that sooner or later someone would come for us this way.¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    ¡°But a ¡®counterbalance¡¯ implies we could co-exist. And it¡¯s clear that we can¡¯t. The scales will tip one way or another.¡±

    ¡°If they just gave up, do you think, honestly, the clan would allow for bygones to be bygones in this case? Even if your mother wanted to lay it all to rest, I don¡¯t think she would be able to.¡±

    ¡°Probably not. That¡¯s the reason we don¡¯t spread every piece of information we acquire on the Wolf Hunters around the camp either. Not even the Alpha can have full control of the clan¡¯s tempers in a situation like this.¡±

    Madeline nodded. ¡°You distracted me, whose turn is it?¡±

    ¡°Yours.¡±

    Madeline turned her attention back to the board, absentmindedly running her fingers through her hair as she hovered her other hand above her general. ¡°So, this village I¡¯m supposed to keep an eye on . . . Assuming they do show up there, then what?¡±

    ¡°Keep track of what they¡¯re doing, who they talk to, report back. That¡¯s it. You¡¯re to avoid any and all contact. You¡¯ve been here long enough, I don¡¯t think I need to explain to you just how deadly these people are.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve sensed your hesitation in letting me go. How many of these tests are we supposed to do?¡±

    ¡°As many as it takes. I don¡¯t have a clear idea of what your enlightenment is exactly and while I can¡¯t see your memories, it¡¯s not like a shield. It¡¯s more like a smokescreen, a deep fog. Sylvie is a far more powerful telepath than I am, there¡¯s no guarantee she won¡¯t be able to get past it just because I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t guarantee it, that just means that, no matter what, you can¡¯t guarantee it. So, aren¡¯t we just wasting our time?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t hurt to be thorough. I don¡¯t want to find out the hard way that we missed something.¡±

    The position on the board had simplified, with only three pawns and a rook for each side. Madeline''s king was active in the center of the board, attempting to push her pawns forward to promotion. If Lena didn¡¯t know the trick, she''d have taken the undefended rook, but with so few pieces on the board, she knew it would guarantee black¡¯s pawn promotion, and ultimately, the win. Instead, she played the one move that gave her any fighting chance. Madeline huffed, knowing that her time was drawing to a close. With only a couple more rook and king moves, Lena could choke out all options for any counterplay. The game was over.

    ¡°Damn,¡± Madeline complained. ¡°I could have sworn I had you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you thought you did.¡± Lena smirked, arranging the pieces back into their original positions. ¡°You¡¯ve ¡®played a few times¡¯, huh?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask if I was good at chess. You asked if I was a fan and whether I knew the rules,¡± Madeline said. ¡°But I¡¯m not going to pretend I didn¡¯t downplay my skill level on purpose. I think you do have a thing or two to learn from me.¡±

    ¡°Such as?¡± Lena asked, turning the board so that the pieces were on Madeline¡¯s side now.

    ¡°Such as you shouldn¡¯t underestimate people.¡± Madeline smirked, nudging one of the white pawns forward ¡°If they¡¯re smart, at all, they won¡¯t hesitate to use that against you.¡±

    <hr>

    [Wolves Camp | Inviditas 11th, 2525 |Early Afternoon]

    Dani dragged her feet as she walked to the training area. Under Emmett¡¯s guidance, she hadn¡¯t consumed enough at the party to make herself ill, but she had stayed up far later than it would be wise. Her mother woke her up at lunchtime. There was a note from Lena, slipped underneath her door. It instructed her to eat and then go straight to the training grounds. It didn¡¯t specify she should rush to follow the instructions, and her lethargic state made it so she reached their usual spot almost an hour later than intended, sputtering a half-hearted apology. ¡°Hey. Sorry, I¡¯m late. I¡¯m still pretty tired from the party.¡±

    Being late usually wasn¡¯t a big deal. Dani assumed Lena would scold her for being irresponsible and hold some form of punishment over her head for the next month. She wasn¡¯t expecting Franklin and Wayne to be the ones waiting for her. Not only were they there, but Lena was nowhere in sight.

    ¡°Very nice of you to finally join us, Miss Preston.¡± Wayne greeted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your sister warned us you were likely to be late.¡±

    Dani frowned as she stepped closer. ¡°At least she gave warning to someone.¡±

    Wayne¡¯s smile was even. ¡°Your sister and I had a conversation after she excused herself from the party last night. I left it at her discretion how much to share with you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt it.¡± Dani drew a deep breath and braced herself. ¡°So, what are we doing?¡±

    ¡°As I said, Helena and I had a conversation and we agreed, seeing as there are plans for you to train alongside Franklin here, it would only be fair for someone to assess how the two of measure up to one another. No telepathy, no trickery; a fight until first blood.¡±

    Dani appraised Franklin. After their conversation last night at the party, she knew there wouldn¡¯t be any courtesies between them this time around. ¡°There have to be better days to do this, Wayne. I barely managed to drag myself out of bed.¡±

    ¡°Your sister insisted there be no spectators this time around. I would think today would be the most opportune time to ensure that,¡± Wayne pointed out. ¡°However, if you feel you¡¯re not fit to partake in a spar at this time, we can reconvene at a later date.¡±

    Dani thought about it. He had a point. The day after the party was the best time to avoid the usual rumor mill from drawing a crowd. ¡°I can do it. Better to get it over with now.¡±

    As he held out a sheathed sword for her to take, Wayne¡¯s words of encouragement carried a poorly concealed note of sarcasm underneath. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit.¡±

    Dani took the sword from him with a soft aggravated snort. There was no doubt in her mind that Lena purposely neglected to make any mention of this arrangement, either the night before or in her note, but she wasn¡¯t going to complain about it here. She unsheathed the sword and tried to get a sense of its balance. It was heavier than what she would have picked for herself, but after a few swings she decided it wouldn¡¯t be too hindering. ¡°Alright,¡± she said, turning to Franklin, ¡°ready when you are.¡±

    Franklin nodded, rolling his left shoulder to work off some newly-formed ache from the day¡¯s training. ¡°No telepathy, huh?¡± He glanced at his Instructor. ¡°You realize that¡¯s easier said than done, right?¡±

    ¡°To the best of your abilities, Frank.¡± Wayne¡¯s voice carried a clear note of warning.

    ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯m just saying . . . Some people tend to be louder than others.¡±

    Dani rolled her eyes. ¡°What are you trying to imply with that, Smith?¡±

    Franklin chuckled, retrieving his own sword and pulling it off its sheath. ¡°I¡¯m not implying anything. It¡¯s just a fact. You can¡¯t be shouting out your thoughts and expect no one to hear you. If someone¡¯s got ears, there¡¯s only so much they can do about it.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a cop out to me. ¡®Oh, no, it¡¯s not my fault I intruded on your thoughts, you¡¯re the one who needs to be quieter¡¯.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m in the wrong, I¡¯m sure your sister will put me in my rightful place soon. As far as I know, though, that¡¯s exactly right.¡±

    ¡°You might want to get used to that idea, Smithy. Especially if you¡¯re going to be dealing with Lena from now on.¡± Dani took a brief moment to assess that Franklin had a firm grip on the hilt of his sword and unceremoniously slashed at his midsection. It was a fast enough strike to throw him off his balance, but not enough that he wasn¡¯t able to deflect it. ¡°She has no qualms about putting anyone in their rightful place.¡± The last word came out strained as she evaded a slice from Franklin¡¯s sword, bringing her own blade upwards towards his face forcing him back.

    Unlike their first spar, this time Dani knew what she was up against and made sure to stay on the offensive as much as possible, taking away Franklin¡¯s breathing room with each sequential strike. While Franklin hadn¡¯t anticipated this level of intensity, it didn¡¯t take long for him to adjust and push back. He was still stronger than her, every swing of his sword was heavy and purposeful. Every block felt as though she was trying to chip away at solid steel. Hers were, in contrast, fluid and precise, opting to dodge rather than take the brunt of his strikes. He was stronger, but she was faster, more accurate with each slash of her sword. It created a precarious balancing act, where one tiny mistake on either side would bring the fight to an abrupt end.

    ¡°So,¡± Franklin spoke up, panting as he moved out of the way of her blade. ¡°You said Lena won¡¯t hesitate to put anyone in their rightful place. I gotta wonder what that means for you.¡±

    Dani frowned, trying to process his words while keeping her focus on the fight. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I mean, does anyone even know what your rightful place is supposed to be?¡±

    It took a moment for her to process his words fully, but once she did, they burrowed into her thoughts with such force it felt as though the rest of the world blinked out of existence. When she finally managed to bring her focus back to the present it was too late to recover. Her attempt to dodge Franklin¡¯s sword came in a fraction of a second too late and the tip of the blade traced a thin line along her jaw. Her balance thrown, Dani stumbled backwards, barely keeping her feet, lowering her sword once she felt the warm trickle of blood trailing down her chin. She wiped the blood away with a soft curse.

    Franklin grinned. ¡°Sorry, Runt. Looks like I got the better of you this time.¡±

    Wayne had been watching them closely from the sidelines, arms crossed in front of his chest, eyes thoroughly inspecting their every move. When they lowered their swords he clapped, loudly, drawing the two recruits'' attention away from one another and interrupting the rude remark about to come out of Dani¡¯s mouth. ¡°Excellent. Very well done indeed.¡± The old man¡¯s tone quickly turned from praise to one of reprimand. ¡°But I believe I said ¡®no trickery¡¯, Mr. Smith. If you thought that instruction only applied to your opponent, I¡¯m afraid you were sorely mistaken. So, if you would both be so kind as to start again. No talking this time.¡±

    ¡°Son of a bitch,¡± Dani muttered.

    ¡°The longer you spend stomping your feet, the longer we¡¯ll all have to be here, Miss Preston. And some of us have been here since early this morning, so, please be so kind as to focus on the task at hand.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    <hr>

    [Wolves Camp | Inviditas 11th, 2525 |Sundown]

    The day was close to an end by the time Wayne Matthison was satisfied with what he¡¯d seen from the two fighting Recruits, although, his exact words were, ¡°It¡¯ll do for now¡±. It didn¡¯t matter who came out the victor, Wayne found some fault with their performance and commanded them to fight again. At one point he even claimed they needed to start over because a squirrel distracted him from witnessing the final blow. His, ¡°sincerest apologies,¡± had been far from sincere. After her initial protest, her complaints became nothing but white noise to the old bastard and she bit back any trace of anger. Even if something hurt, even when she inevitably hit the ground shoulder-first; she refused to let it affect her fighting. All despite the mounting urge to bash someone¡¯s face with the hilt of her sword. Thankfully for Franklin, she wasn¡¯t too angry to recognize that he shouldn¡¯t be that person. Wayne made them spar so many times by that point, even beating him wouldn¡¯t bring her any form of satisfaction. At the end of it all, before they finally parted ways, Franklin praised her restraint and remarked, amused, that he¡¯d never even heard some of the insults she had been thinking up.

    Admittedly, not all of those insults were meant for Wayne. The first thing Dani did upon returning to camp was look for Lena. However, her sister wasn¡¯t home or in her usual reading spots by the river. She hadn¡¯t been seen at the Alpha¡¯s cabin since early that morning. She wasn¡¯t in the dining hall either. After a mortified Eldric admitted in front of his father that he also hadn¡¯t seen her since earlier that morning, Dani finally gave up her search and headed for the lake. She would see Lena again sooner or later. What she really needed, after the day she had, was some peace and quiet.

    Clearly, fate must have had other plans, because the first thing Dani heard upon reaching the lake was conversation.

    ¡°I understand being angry, but honestly, he should have been angry at the right person. It¡¯s hard to sympathize with the guy judging by how he acts,¡± Madeline said.

    ¡°I would love not to take it personally, but I think that ended when he said my mother should have drowned me in the river,¡± Lena answered.

    ¡°Wow, he actually said that? Holy Twins.¡±

    ¡°To my face. When I was nine. So yeah, it really isn¡¯t your run-of-the-mill parental disapproval. When I say Eldric¡¯s father hates me, I mean the man legitimately hates me.¡±

    ¡°Fuck him. I mean, there isn¡¯t actually anything he can do about it, right? Let the guy bitch and moan all he wants.¡±

    ¡°If it was up to me, sure, but¡ª¡± Lena stopped talking when Dani stepped into view and breathed out a small sigh. ¡°We should finish this game some other day. I¡¯ll remember the placement of all the pieces.¡±

    Madeline turned her head to look at Dani and started to utter a greeting when she noticed the way she was glaring daggers at her sister. ¡°Yes. Yes, we should. I¡¯ll, uh, I¡¯ll see you two tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Lena hummed, starting to collect the chess pieces from the board. ¡°Have a good night.¡±

    ¡°You guys too,¡± Maddie answered, turning to Dani as she walked past her to leave. ¡°Remember: she¡¯s your sister, you love her, and this is a murder you can¡¯t get away with.¡±

    Dani was unmoved by the humorous attempt, her smile stiff as she answered. ¡°Good night, Maddie.¡±

    Madeline patted her on the shoulder as she passed, leaving them with unexpectedly rushed steps considering the drinking she¡¯d done last night. Dani stood, silently watching as Lena put away her chess set.

    ¡°It looks like your day went about as well as expected,¡± Lena said.

    ¡°Good to know at least one of us was expecting it,¡± Dani muttered. ¡°You left me a note, you could¡¯ve . . .¡±

    ¡°I chose not to tell you. Just like I chose not to tell Madeline that the drinking contest was unwinnable. Was it mean to do that? Absolutely. However, such is life. You can¡¯t expect to be warned of every obstacle.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really not in the mood for your fucking lectures today, Lena.¡±

    Lena smiled, tying the lace on her bag of chess pieces. ¡°Are you ever?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t funny. That . . . vomit-eating odoriferous hedge-pig made us keep fighting for five hours without a break. Even my eyelashes hurt!¡±

    Despite her best attempts, Lena could hold back a small fit of laughter. ¡°Odoriferous hedge-pig? Twins, I didn¡¯t know you had such an extensive vocabulary.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who reads,¡± Dani deadpanned.

    The response only caused Lena¡¯s laughing fit to gain intensity. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t even want to speculate on what you¡¯ve been calling me behind my back.¡±

    Dani snorted, her sister¡¯s uncontrollable laughter breaking some of her resolve. ¡°Just bitch, usually. You¡¯re not that special.¡±

    Lena playfully clutched her chest. ¡°You wound me, dear sister. And clearly, I¡¯ve been too light on your training if one afternoon with Matthison is enough to break you.¡±

    ¡°The man is an ill-bred codpiece-sniffing cur.¡±

    Lena broke into yet another fit of laughter. ¡°Twins . . . Such language!¡± She coughed. ¡°And yes, well, however true that may be, he is Franklin¡¯s Instructor. Whether either of us like it, he¡¯s the only one who has a say on whether or not he¡¯s prepared to graduate. So remember, this isn¡¯t all about torturing you.¡±

    Dani sighed, her shoulders sagging. ¡°I guess that¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Of course it is.¡± Lena placed her chessboard and the bag of pieces inside their box and closed the lid. ¡°You mind getting my bag? I left it by that tree over there.¡±

    In her exhaustion, it didn¡¯t occur to question why Lena had left her bag so far from where she was sitting. She nodded and walked over, only realizing something was off about her situation upon hearing the click of a tripwire trigger. ¡°FU¡ª¡± A noose tightened around her ankles and pulled her up in the air. Dani looked ¡®up¡¯ at the ground with a soft groan. She was suspended at a decent height with no water underneath to break her fall. Her chest was already hurting from hitting the ground during one of her many spars of the day. Her next breath shuddered. As painful as it felt to even try to move, she struggled to reach the knife sheathed at her ankle and cut the rope. Predictably, she landed hard on the ground with a dull thud and a pained whimper. ¡°Fuck you, Lena. Why today?¡±

    Lena stood up, taking the time to wipe some stray blades of grass from her clothes before coming to stand over her. ¡°I assumed you wouldn¡¯t be in a listening mood and a more practical example would be necessary today.¡±

    ¡°An example of what? How much shittier a shitty day can become?¡±

    Lena chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s not a bad lesson to learn, but no.¡± She held out her hand, patiently keeping it outstretched when Dani stubbornly refused to take it. ¡°It took you less than a minute to cut yourself down.¡±

    It took Dani a moment to push past her wounded pride and accept her sister¡¯s hand. ¡°Great. Can I go home and die now?¡±

    Lena helped her up with another small chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re free to go home and rest, yes. However, I forbid you to die. Sorry.¡±

    Dani shook her head as she let go of her hand and staggered away. ¡°You¡¯re lucky I spent all my creative insults on Matthison today.¡±

 The Heart of The Forest 2.12

    [Wolves Camp | Inviditas, 15th, 2525 | Sunrise]

    Dani lay awake, listening to Sarah¡¯s soft breaths resonating in the otherwise silent room. She wanted to sleep in, she¡¯d tried, but sleep wouldn¡¯t return no matter how much she willed it. With a resigned sigh, she pushed her blankets away and sat up. Sarah was sprawled on her stomach, one cheek pressed against her pillow, hair disheveled and concealing part of her face. Dani held back a chuckle. Sarah always moved around so much in her sleep she¡¯d wake up in the morning looking like she¡¯d wrestled a tornado. Her restlessness had been a constant ever since she was a toddler. It wasn¡¯t unusual for Dani to wake up early for training and find her sister with her feet on the pillow or sliding halfway out of the bed. Dani smiled. Her little sister had grown. Their room felt smaller and smaller with each passing year. It hadn¡¯t dawned on Sarah yet, but the thought lingered in the back of Dani¡¯s mind that this was going to be her last birthday living in the Alpha¡¯s cabin. Of course, that meant she would have more room; more independence. It also meant that she wouldn¡¯t be coming back to the same room she¡¯d called home for the past sixteen years. Not all changes were negative, but they were nonetheless, unavoidable changes. Hiding under her blankets like a child trying to escape a nightmare wouldn¡¯t keep those changes away.

    Outside, a soft breeze carried with it the sweet scent of flowers and wildberries. Dani¡¯s usual routine would have her seek out breakfast in the dining hall, but upon exiting the Alpha¡¯s cabin, she walked in the opposite direction instead, around the back of the cabin, through a narrow path that led to the river. Her pace was a lazy stroll, occasionally interrupted when she stopped to pick a couple of berries. By the time she reached the river¡¯s edge, Dani had a handful of them, casually popping one in her mouth between steps. She followed the river until she reached a small stone bridge that curved over one of its branches. She dashed across the bridge and stopped on the other side with a soft snicker. When she was little running across that bridge felt like going up and down a giant hill. That same incline felt inconsequentially small to her now.

    The trail on the other side of the bridge extended for a few miles and ended on a small valley. The area was beautifully unkempt. Tall grass and wildflowers covered the ground as far as the eye could see. Rows upon rows of engraved stone tablets peered out amongst the vegetation. Trampled grass created makeshift paths in between rows. Dani, followed one of them, popping another sweet berry in her mouth as she made her way to a particular Gravestone. The engraving, crudely etched onto the stone, read: Richard Preston, 2483 - 2509. She stopped in front of it and sat on the grass, breathing a soft sigh.

    ¡°Hey, dad.¡± Her greeting lingered in the air, unanswered. ¡°Sorry I came in early. I guess that means I don¡¯t get to tell you how my day went this year, but. . . I don¡¯t know, I guess I was anxious. It¡¯s been a strange year.¡± Dani looked away, putting another berry in her mouth distractedly as she searched for words. ¡°It¡¯s a nice morning, though. Mom said you liked spring the best. I¡¯m still more of a fall kind of person. There¡¯s nothing better than crunching a pile of leaves, is there?¡± She used her makeshift breakfast to stall for time, chewing slowly as she searched for words. ¡°I . . . Okay, so . . . I asked mom. I asked her about the day you died. The Wolf Hunters, how that started; the whole thing. I know she didn¡¯t want to talk about it but I had to, I needed answers. And now that I have them. I just don¡¯t know,¡± she stopped, trying to swallow the knot forming in her throat, ¡°I don¡¯t know what I should do with it. Tom said no one can make me Beta or Alpha unless I accept. He said you¡¯d tell me that if I don¡¯t feel being Alpha is my rightful place, then I should say no. The problem is, how the hell am I supposed to know that? A couple of years ago, I just wanted to be able to shirk responsibility and not feel like I failed the entire clan, but now. . .¡± Dani groaned, tossing the few remaining berries away and watching as a couple of birds descended on them. She wiped her hand on her tunic and ran her fingers through her hair. ¡°No one¡¯s going to say it, but I can tell they need me to be ready for this. The more this conflict with the Hunters escalates the more I feel the clan looking to me like I¡¯m their safety net. It makes me feel responsible, and I¡¯m not sure if I want to be.¡±

    Dani stared at the grave, almost hopeful, as if the gentle rustling of grass could suddenly transform into an answering whisper. No answer came. Dani shook her head, her chuckle broken by a choke. ¡°Don¡¯t know what I was expecting there.¡± Her laughter softened, then ceased with a soft exhale.

    Dani had only been ten years old when she started coming here alone. Back then it felt more acceptable, more natural, to assume the grass could whisper, or that rocks could somehow speak for the dead. Her father¡¯s voice had always been¡ªalways would be¡ªa figment of her imagination. A game of pretend she played with herself. Another bout of stray, shaky laughter escaped as Dani wiped her eyes on her sleeve. She briefly glanced at the wet spot staining the fabric before letting her hand drop, holding her head up, and forcing a steadier breath.

    ¡°So that¡¯s what¡¯s been going on in my life the past year or so. How have you been?¡± she mumbled. ¡°Is the weather nice down there?¡± She leaned back on her hands and looked up at the swaying tree branches hanging over the field, an easier smile gradually forming on her lips. ¡°I bet you miss the fresh air, right? I¡¯d miss feeling the breeze . . . The smell of grass and flowers. Also food. Food is great. Definitely worth living for. Lena and I went to this village, you know, to try to get some information on the Hunters and hmmm . . . They made some really great corn cakes. It¡¯s a shame we can¡¯t go back there anymore.¡±

    Dani examined the grave with a sideways glance, laying down on the patch of crushed grass. The silence that permeated the air was heavy and comfortable, like a thick blanket. Warm rays of light spread out further over the graveyard with the passing of time as the sun rose higher. Sarah would be awake soon, and like it or not, Dani knew she wasn¡¯t allowed to spend her birthday in complete solitude. Even if Lena would be willing to respect her space, Sarah knew no such boundaries. She sat up and stretched. ¡°I should go. I don¡¯t put it past Sarah to track me down this far. She¡¯s persistent, that one.¡± Dani got on her feet and brushed stray blades of grass from her hair. ¡°I love you, dad. See you next year.¡±

    <hr>

    [Wolves Camp | Inviditas, 15th, 2525 | Midmorning]

    Frantic, consistent knocks rose Lena from her first decent sleep in over a week. She groaned in frustration and tried to ignore, but of course it didn¡¯t stop.

    ¡°Is someone hammering something?¡± Eldric muttered, his voice muffled on her shoulder.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s Sarah.¡±

    Eldric hummed. ¡°Who gave the nine-year-old a hammer?¡±

    Lena opened her eyes and gently elbowed him away so she could get up. ¡°She¡¯s just knocking on the door, you dope.¡±

    Eldric groaned and rolled away. ¡°She¡¯s not gonna stop, is she?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Lena sat up, rubbing her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s Dani¡¯s birthday today.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Eldric stretched with a tired yawn. ¡°So you¡¯re going up the river?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lena found a pair of slippers and left the room to finally get the door open. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m up, stop it.¡±

    The knocking stopped, but upon opening the door Lena was met with the crossed arms and raised shoulders of an agitated nine-year-old. ¡°What took you so long!¡±

    ¡°What do you think, Sarah? I was sleeping.¡±

    Sarah frowned. ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the morning, you should be up by now.¡± She assessed Lena carefully, her expression softening. ¡°Does your head hurt again?¡±

    ¡°No, I feel fine. I just wanted to sleep in. I thought Dani would be doing the same.¡± Lena made way for Sarah to enter the cabin. ¡°Sit down for a bit. I need to change.¡±

    Sarah entered and took a seat at the table. ¡°Dani wasn¡¯t home when I woke up and no one¡¯s seen her around. I wanted to go look for her at the cemetery but dad said I¡¯m not allowed to bother her there.¡±

    ¡°And he¡¯s right. You don¡¯t disturb someone when they¡¯re at the cemetery. It doesn¡¯t matter who. If Dani¡¯s out there, she¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why she has to go there every year,¡± Sarah said, tapping her foot against the floorboards.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing,¡± Lena said. ¡°People go to the cemetery to talk to people they¡¯ve lost. Why they do it is up to them, but it¡¯s like any other conversation: it¡¯s rude to interrupt.¡±

    Sarah hummed. ¡°So, if anyone in the clan dies, they go to the cemetery, right?¡±

    ¡°I mean, they don¡¯t go anywhere if they¡¯re dead, but . . . They are buried there, yes.¡±

    Sarah rolled her eyes. ¡°You know what I meant. Don¡¯t be a word-mincer.¡±

    Lena chuckled. ¡°Word-mincer?¡±

    Sarah shrugged. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you call someone who picks other people¡¯s words apart?¡±

    ¡°I guess it can be.¡± Lena shook her head and turned towards her bedroom door. ¡°Just, sit there for a second and let me go change.¡±

    Sarah paused for a moment, frowning, then asked: ¡°Is your real mom there too?¡±

    Lena froze with her hand on the door handle and, pushing past a moment of hesitation, answered, ¡°She¡¯s not my ¡®real mom¡¯, Sarah. But yes, she¡¯s there too.¡±

    Sarah shifted in her seat. ¡°Oh. Birth mom, then?¡±

    Lena relaxed with a soft sigh. ¡°That¡¯s more correct, yes. Think about it like this: am I your real sister?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. Of course you are,¡± Sarah scolded.

    ¡°Then, by that logic, who is my real mother?¡±

    ¡°. . . Mom is.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Lena opened her bedroom door. ¡°Just wait a couple minutes and we¡¯ll go see if Dani¡¯s back.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lena entered the bedroom and closed the door behind her back. Eldric was already out of bed and dressed for the day, occupied with the laces on his boots. ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked without looking up.

    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure,¡± Lena admitted. ¡°It¡¯s complicated.¡±

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°If she¡¯s asking questions you don¡¯t feel comfortable answering, you should let your mother handle it.¡± Eldric finished tying the laces and looked up. ¡°There¡¯s no reason for you to feel responsible. Most of it happened before you even existed. It¡¯s their mess.¡±

    Lena didn¡¯t meet his eyes as she walked past the bed, focusing on fetching a change of clothes from. ¡°It¡¯s not about responsibility, El. I guess I just,¡± she paused, rummaging through her dresser¡¯s contents while attempting to organize her thoughts. ¡°As stupid as it may sound, I just want to be able to control the narrative for once. It is technically my past, right? So why have I never had a say on how, or under what circumstances, this story gets told? It¡¯s alway something people find out about me sooner or later and no one ever questions whether I have anything to say about it.¡± She picked up her clothes and tossed them on the bed. ¡°You¡¯re right, it all happened before I even existed, but hey. . . I exist now.¡±

    Eldric sat on the edge of the bed throughout her rambling, and Lena could feel his attention on her as she kicked off her slippers, the footwear slamming into the wall with a harsh thud. The wooden frame creaked under the thin mattress as he leaned more heavily into it. ¡°I don¡¯t think that sounds stupid. I understand,¡± he told her. ¡°Sarah asked about the cemetery, right? Why don¡¯t you take her there sometime? Just tell her the whole story, be straightforward like you would be about anything else. And if she asks how you feel, be honest about that too.¡±

    Lena nodded, silent as she changed her clothes and put on her boots. Sarah¡¯s impatient foot-tapping could be faintly heard coming from the other room. ¡°What are you going to be doing today? She asked, sparing him a short glance.

    Eldric sat up straighter, scratching the back of his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. I think I¡¯ll just go around camp and see what work needs to be done.¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Lena mumbled, looking around for her hair brush. She spotted it on the floor, but as she bent down to get it, Eldric scooped it up instead. Lena reached to take the brush out of his hand and frowned when he pulled it away, concealing it behind his back. ¡°Eldric, what are you doing? Give me that.¡±

    He offered a calm smile. ¡°I will, I just want you to pay attention to me for a second.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already been paying attention to you for fifteen seconds. Considering how you¡¯re asking, I think that¡¯s more than enough.¡±

    Eldric shook his head, amused. ¡°Why are you so damn stubborn, kid?¡± He held the hair brush out to her, but refused to let go when she grabbed it, pulling her into a hug. ¡°I just want to remind you that you¡¯re going to spend time with your sisters for Dani¡¯s birthday. All this heavy subject matter will still be there tomorrow. Your sister will only turn sixteen today.¡±

    Lena scoffed half-heartedly, the hug doing its job of mellowing her out. ¡°You¡¯re right. I know.¡±

    Eldric¡¯s smirked. ¡°I¡¯m always right.¡±

    Lena shook her head and finally pulled the hairbrush out of his grip. ¡°Just go on and be useful. I can¡¯t leave Sarah waiting too long, she¡¯ll get bored and start touching my stuff.¡±

    Eldric chuckled and let go of the embrace. ¡°Alright. Just remember to have fun today.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡± Lena smirked, raising her voice. ¡°Careful crossing the living room. She¡¯s bitey today.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Sarah complained.

    Eldric snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t provoke the kid like that. She already hates me.¡±

    Lena withheld a headshake, running the brush through her hair. ¡°Sarah doesn¡¯t hate anyone, El. She¡¯s just pouty about not getting more attention. It doesn¡¯t have that much to do with you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, those dye pellets to the crotch felt awfully personal,¡± Eldric muttered, opening the bedroom door. ¡°I¡¯ll see you later.¡±

    ¡°Later. Remember to have fun too.¡±

    Eldric shook his head as he walked out into the living room, offering Sarah a casual greeting as he walked past. The fact her sister refused to utter a response wasn¡¯t lost on Lena and she added this animosity to the growing list of topics she¡¯d need to address as soon as possible. With her hair finally done, she left the room as well. ¡°Alright, squirt. Let¡¯s go see if Dani¡¯s back yet and, if you want to go fishing you know what we¡¯re going to need.¡±

    Sarah jumped out of her seat, ready to get going, and then immediately lost her excitement. ¡°Ugh, worms. Gross.¡±

    Lena smiled, leading the way out of the cabin. ¡°The fish don¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t fish like fruit?¡± Sarah complained, kicking up dirt as she followed Lena down the path to camp. ¡°Why do they have to eat live things?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I mean, if you really think about it, is it that much better for us to eat dead things?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m becoming a vegetarian.¡± Sarah declared, disgust clear on her face.

    ¡°That¡¯ll be over next time there¡¯s mince pie for dinner and you know it.¡±

    Sarah let out an exaggerated groan of defeat. ¡°You¡¯re right. Ground up animal corpses are too delicious. I¡¯m not strong enough to resist.¡±

    ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t judge the fish. Worms are like mince pie to them.¡±

    Lena stopped as they reached the center of camp and glanced around the central clearing. It was late enough into the morning that there was constant movement between Instructors and Recruits heading out to the training grounds, Workers busying themselves with whatever was necessary to keep the encampment running, and Actives making preparations to leave on their next assignment; same as any other morning. Upon first glance Dani was nowhere in the area. ¡°Alright, why don¡¯t you go get your fishing pole and whatever else you want to bring? I¡¯ll go look for Dani and grab some food in the mess hall. We can meet back at my house and start going up the river from there.¡±

    Sarah nodded, her ¡°Okay!¡± already distant as she ran off to grab her things.

    <hr>

    [Valcrest Forest | Inviditas, 15th, 2525 | Early Afternoon]

    The heat of the early-afternoon sun was offset by a cool breeze. The smell of sweet berries and herbal tea mixed with the earthy scent of damp grass emanating from underneath their picnic blanket. Dani¡¯s favorite fishing spot was a grassy field upstream from camp. The area was just outside their territory, but still deep enough into the forest¡ªand close enough to the clan¡¯s protection¡ªfor them to feel at ease. The stronger current made fish sprier there and if not for Sarah¡¯s insistence in tossing them back into the water, they would be going home with a decent haul by the end of the day. Dani complained that all they were doing was fattening up the fish for someone else to eat, but the nine-year-old was adamant in allowing them to live another day. Sensing that their little argument might escalate, Lena diffused the situation with a suggestion. She and Dani could play a few hands of Olith and leave the fish to fend for themselves. Sarah¡¯s enthusiasm was obvious compared to Dani, but she agreed to the game, recognizing that upsetting her would potentially sour their entire afternoon together.

    Sarah rushed to get her Olith deck and box of tokens from her bag and they all sat together on the grass, under the shade of an oak tree. Lena didn¡¯t usually partake in card games, so, in order to avoid any further arguments, took it upon herself to deal their first hand. They each received seven cards, appraised what they had, and made their starting bets. After that, Dani had a choice to make; try for a military or diplomatic approach. Military hands were easier to make as they utilized the number cards; which she had plenty of, but they could be easily trumped by Diplomatic or Divine hands. She could either keep her number cards and hope she can build a strong enough hand with those to win, or... Relinquish all of her number cards and hope for a Diplomatic hand instead. Dani looked up, Sarah had already exchanged two of her cards and was unabashedly enjoying her struggle. Dani snorted and turned in her five number cards, hoping for the best. Lena dealt her replacement cards and left them to it, turning her attention to a book she had brought. Dani examined her newly-dealt hand and held back a smile. Once again Sarah was waiting for her to make a move.

    ¡°Dani, come on. In or out? Why are you taking so long?¡±

    Dani glanced at Sarah from behind her fan of playing cards, eyes narrowing. Her sister¡¯s expression was uncharacteristically stoic as she sat lazily on the grass, cards resting face down beside her. Dani focused her attention back on her own hand with a mutter.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking.¡±

    ¡°Thinking is for chess. This is Olith; you either have a hand or you don¡¯t.¡± Sarah smirked. ¡°I¡¯m thinking you probably don¡¯t or you would have called by now.¡±

    ¡°Funny, I¡¯m thinking that since you¡¯re being so cocky, I should probably raise.¡±

    Sarah stared her down, unmoved. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t. You don¡¯t have the balls.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, what?¡± Lena interjected, glancing at them from behind the pages of her book.

    Dani had been doing a good job of keeping a straight face so far, but Sarah¡¯s innocent ¡°What?¡± finally caused her to break into hysterics.

    Lena glared at Dani, keeping her tone even. ¡°Sarah, where did you get that from?¡±

    ¡°Uhm, from watching some of the older boys play last week.¡±

    Lena pinched the bridge of her nose. ¡°Alright, that shouldn¡¯t surprise me. Just . . . Don¡¯t go around repeating everything they say.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with what I said?¡±

    Lena hummed, looking out into the river. ¡°Well . . .¡±

    Dani managed to control her laughter in time to cut in. ¡°Balls are, you know, private parts. It¡¯s a rude thing to say.¡± She chuckled, toying with her pile of tokens. ¡°You are right though, I don¡¯t have them, but I am going to raise you.¡±

    ¡°Daniela,¡± Lena scolded.

    ¡°What?¡± Dani shrugged, tossing her token down on the grass between Sarah and herself. ¡°She¡¯s not too young to understand there are different types of private parts.¡±

    ¡°That makes no sense,¡± Sarah muttered, tossing her own tokens on the grass to cover the bet.

    ¡°Of course it does,¡± Dani answered. ¡°See, some people have¡ª¡±

    ¡°Not that!¡± Sarah laughed. ¡°I know about that. I mean, it makes no sense to say that if you want to call someone a coward. That would mean all people who don''t have balls are cowards. Which is stupid. What does that have to do with anything?¡±

    ¡°Stop saying ¡®balls¡¯.¡± Lena warned.

    ¡°You just said it yourself,¡± Sarah argued. ¡°Don¡¯t be so hyper-critical.¡±

    Dani chuckled. ¡°I think you mean ¡®hypocritical¡¯, squirt.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Sarah turned to Dani, inquisitively. ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡±

    ¡°Hypocritical is when you criticize someone for something that you do yourself, which . . . Lena can be sometimes. Hyper-critical is when you just criticize people a lot; which is something Lena is all of the time.¡±

    ¡°Hey,¡± Lena objected. ¡°Not all of the time.¡±

    ¡°Helena, I bet one day your gravestone will read ¡®actually, this is why you¡¯re wrong¡¯.¡±

    Lena shook her head, trying to disguise a trace of laughter. ¡°Alright you two . . . First of all, I only tell people they¡¯re wrong, when they are. I don¡¯t see how that¡¯s my fault. Second, I¡¯m a grown adult and I can say ¡®balls¡¯ as much as I damn please.¡±

    Sarah arched an eyebrow. ¡°Is it any less rude if an adult says it?¡±

    Dani shook her head. ¡°No, but see . . . If an adult does something rude, they have to face adult consequences for it. You¡¯re a child, you¡¯re mostly exempt from those consequences, but you also have to obey the adults in your life.¡±

    Sarah frowned. ¡°Ugh, does that mean I have to obey you now?¡±

    ¡°Technically, yes.¡± Dani shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s not a great deal for me either, kiddo. Now I¡¯m responsible for you too, you know?¡±

    ¡°Oh, so . . . If I do something wrong, you could get in trouble too?¡±

    Dani shook her head. ¡°Before you start getting any ideas in your head, no, it¡¯s not exactly like that. It¡¯s a little more complicated, which is why we should probably stop talking about this stuff.¡± She gestured towards Sarah¡¯s cards. ¡°Show me what you have.¡±

    Sarah collected her cards from the grass. ¡°You¡¯re talking about ¡®adult consequences¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Dani smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it.¡±

    Sarah rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll understand when I¡¯m older.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Dani smirked. ¡°Come on, are you gonna show me your hand or not? You were all talk just a couple of minutes ago.¡±

    Sarah smirked. ¡°You raised, why don¡¯t you show your hand first?¡±

    ¡°Alright, sure.¡± Dani lowered her cards, laying them face up on the grass. ¡°I have a Peace Treaty. Five Queens backed by Knights.¡±

    Sarah appraised the displayed card with an impressed hum. ¡°That¡¯s a solid hand. I probably would have raised too if I was holding one of those.¡±

    Dani frowned. ¡°You have a Divine Hand, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Sarah lowered her cards with a satisfied grin. ¡°Five Twins of different suits. That¡¯s a Holy Fist!¡±

    Dani groaned. ¡°Ugh, you absolute brat.¡±

    ¡°I was going for a full Pantheon, but I didn¡¯t have time to switch out the last two cards while you were busy laughing.¡± Sarah¡¯s grin was unwavering as she collected the tokens.

    Dani shook her head in disbelief. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you won¡¯t even let me win on my birthday.¡±

    ¡°Humility is a gift,¡± Sarah told her, nodding along to her own words, her grin widening as she added: ¡°Happy birthday.¡±

 The Heart of The Forest 2.13

    [Wolves Camp | Otium 7th, 2525 |Before Sunrise]

    The pleasant sweet-scented breezes¡ªa constant over the past few months¡ªabruptly gave way to a dense, humid stillness overnight. With every step towards the training grounds, Lena¡¯s breaths weighed heavier on her lungs. The sun wouldn¡¯t rise for a couple hours still, but unease drew her out of bed earlier than usual. Her trek to their regular meeting spot was slow and introspective. When Lena was offered the position of Instructor a year and a half ago, it was specifically to take charge of Dani¡¯s training. According to their mother, she was bright, an exceptionally quick learner, and in many ways a natural, but something was holding her back and Claire¡¯s attempts to reach her had only caused Dani to shut down ever further. It was a last resort; this arrangement. The only thing left to try before their mother was forced to consider Dani¡¯s training concluded, yet insufficient. It was a gamble that paid off. However, now Lena had reached a point in her sister¡¯s training where she was forced to admit there was nothing left for Dani to learn within the confines of a training regimen. Unbeknownst to Dani, this would be their final spar. Her training was concluded. Whether or not it was sufficient, was yet to be determined.

    The training grounds consisted of multiple clearings interconnected by narrow trails. Each clearing served as its own contained training area. Instructors were given autonomy over these areas and what type of training to conduct in them. Lena already set up a few surprises for this final session the previous night. All she had left to do was wait for sunrise.

    Six years ago, in that same clearing, their mother enrolled Lena to be Dani¡¯s first sparring partner. They¡¯d both been just children, then. It was Dani¡¯s first time wielding a training sword and Lena was only a few months away from graduation. To say they were unevenly matched would be a huge understatement. Her mother¡¯s stern reminder on that day had since become her mantra.

    ¡°Remember, if you hold out your hand every time she falls, she¡¯ll never learn to stand on her own.¡±

    At first, Lena couldn¡¯t bring herself to punish Dani¡¯s mistakes with anything beyond meager strikes. Claire said nothing of this, but Lena felt her mother¡¯s disapproval simmering in the air as she observed the spar. It wasn¡¯t the fact she was ignoring instructions, but that she understood why doing so was a disservice. Dani was there to learn.

    Forced resignation guided her hand. The training sword struck the side of Dani¡¯s face with a harsh sound. Not hard enough to cause serious harm, but enough to knock her down and create a bruise across one cheek.

    Dani was always a tough child. Most setbacks didn¡¯t faze her, and neither did injuries. She¡¯d scraped her knees and hands, fallen off branches, she even broke her wrist swinging from one branch, all without a single tear shed. Despite being nothing compared to the pain of a broken wrist, the blow of the training sword left her rattled. Her eyes were bright as she picked herself up. And when their mother asked if she wanted to continue, her voice quivered. ¡°Y-yeah. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    It was a painful lesson for them both. Dani¡¯s bruises faded within a few days, but the resentment over the spar took far longer to wane. With forgiveness came the understanding that, like it or not, some aspects of their relationship needed to change. As training progressed, they continued to change. And as training concluded, they would change even further.

    Lena sat on a patch of grass, closed her eyes, inhaled the pleasant earthy smell that rose from the damp soil, and tried to clear her mind as much as possible. The sun would rise soon.

    <hr>

    [Wolves Camp | Otium 7th, 2525 |Sunrise]

    The heavy atmosphere and dull, grey skies announced the oncoming storm. Dani could feel it before even getting out of bed. Stuffy air and humidity permeated her room. Her sleeping clothes stuck to her body, damp with sweat. As dangerous as storms in the forest could be, Dani usually enjoyed them. The hours leading up to them, however? Not so much. She forced herself out of bed with a groan, dragging her feet out of the room to go wash up and change. On the way to the mess hall for breakfast she observed Workers and volunteers attempting to secure the camp as much as possible by taking down weak branches in the camp¡¯s vicinity and adding reinforcements to older buildings that weren¡¯t yet repaired. Even with all available Wolves at work, they were unlikely to cover the entire camp, and if Dani wasn¡¯t scheduled for training, she would be helping as well.

    Under normal circumstances, Dani would suggest that Lena call off their session, but the moment Lena allowed her a whopping three days¡¯rest after her last session with Matthison, she had a feeling this one was going to be different. That was too much downtime, without an apparent reason. She tried to make the most of that time, of course. Not only to heal the exhaustion and pain from Wayne¡¯s endless sparring sessions, but also the mental toll of dealing with the man''s unrelenting disapproval.

    The dining hall was quieter than usual. Dani assumed most people had gotten up and gone straight to work on securing the camp. If the storm caught them off guard, things would be a lot worse. Only a few families were present; tired parents fussing over their children¡¯s breakfast choices. One of the smaller children in the room was having a fit over the insufficient amount of sugar he was allowed in his oatmeal. Dani couldn¡¯t blame the kid, she¡¯d never take oatmeal without at least a half a cup of honey mixed in. She chose a fruit bowl for herself, taking the time to greet the kitchen workers and pushing back annoyance when Larissa cheerfully mentioned they finally found a replacement for the stew pot she¡¯d accidentally ruined. Good. Maybe now people would finally stop bringing it up.

    The abundance of empty seats that morning allowed Dani the opportunity to sit by herself for once, but as she walked past one of the smaller tables, a cheerful wave drew her gaze to a smiling woman sitting at one of the corner tables with her young son. Dani knew her from a young age, initially as the lady who would come over to tell her stories and tuck her into bed during times where her parents were preoccupied with the clan¡¯s affairs, and later as the dotting wife of the man she constantly aggravated trying to sneak daggers from the armory. Her initial thoughts of solitude brushed aside, Dani smiled and walked over to sit across from them. ¡°Philippa. Fancy seeing you here of all places.¡±

    Philippa smiled softly. ¡°I was about to say the same. I hear most Instructors cancelled training sessions today.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be surprised if Lena allowed forces of nature to interfere with my suffering.¡± Dani smiled, ruefully, as she poked around her fruit platter. ¡°I assume tutoring was cancelled too?¡±

    ¡°Mhm. Your mother wants all capable adults to help with preparations. Minimize the damage as much as possible.¡±

    Dani smirked. ¡°Capable adults, huh? Guess that rules me out right there.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know about that. I¡¯d say you¡¯ve come a long way from the toddler I once knew.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s been that long.¡± Dani mused, finally deciding on a piece of fruit. As she chewed, she turned her attention to Philippa¡¯s son. The boy was almost the spitting image of his father; the same dark eyes and dark hair, similar mannerisms . . . In fact, he was glaring at his bowl of oatmeal as though it was trying to run off with his favorite dagger. ¡°How¡¯s it going, little Bana? Trying to glare that oatmeal into submission, are we?¡±

    The boy put down his spoon and looked up at her, then briefly glanced at his mother as if accusing her of treason for putting him in this position to start with. ¡°You know my name is Evin.¡± He glowered. ¡°And yes.¡±

    Dani chuckled. ¡°If you let it get cold, it¡¯s only going to taste even worse.¡±

    Evin picked up the spoon with a grimace and prodded the lukewarm mush in his bowl. ¡°I guess.¡±

    ¡°Look at it this way; eating food you find gross is an important survival skill.¡±

    Evin paused in contemplation, stirring the oatmeal further. ¡°So . . . They¡¯re making it gross on purpose?¡±

    Dani snorted, trying but ultimately failing to hold back a burst of laughter. ¡°You know, I never thought about that. Wouldn¡¯t surprise me if they were.¡±

    Evin dropped the spoon into the bowl with a hard clink and turned to his mother. ¡°If I take an apple, may I be excused?¡±

    Philippa nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Evin jumped out of his seat, all too eager to leave the bowl of, maybe intentionally disgusting oats behind, only held back by his mother¡¯s gentle grasp on his shoulder.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to stray too far today, as soon as the wind starts picking up, I want you to come straight home. No matter what Perry has to say about it. Are we understood?¡±

    Evin nodded and ran off, only stopping to grab an apple on the way out of the hall. Dani shook her head, amused. ¡°Mom would have made me sit there until I finished it. You don¡¯t waste food.¡±

    ¡°Evin would sit here all day; storm or no storm. As important as that lesson may be, helping secure the camp is a more productive use of my time today.¡±

    ¡°Good point.¡± Dani hummed thoughtfully. ¡°Perry . . . I wonder if that¡¯s the same kid Sarah keeps complaining about.¡±

    ¡°Probably. He¡¯s about Sarah¡¯s age. He¡¯s a good boy, but he¡¯s older than Evin and seems to have the same regard for rules as you used to at that age,¡± Philippa said with a small grin.

    ¡°That bad, is it?¡±

    The woman chuckled softly. ¡°You weren¡¯t that bad, just a child being a child. What has Sarah been complaining so much about, though?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s smug about beating her at games. That¡¯s her one complaint, but, it¡¯s a constant. If I didn¡¯t know any better I¡¯d think he¡¯s doing it to get a rise out of her.¡±

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Philippa hummed, toying with her empty tea cup. ¡°Maybe he is. That¡¯s how childhood infatuation begins sometimes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m positive Sarah would be appalled at the implication,¡± Dani laughed. ¡°Either way, it seems harmless enough.¡± She finished her last pieces of fruit and set the bowl aside. ¡°I should get going. I¡¯m running late and if that storm comes sooner rather than later, I don¡¯t want to be caught in it.¡±

    <hr>

    [Wolves Camp | Otium 7th, 2525 |After Sunrise]

    The sun had been up for, Lena assumed, at least a half hour when the sound of rushed footsteps and ragged breathing disturbed her meditative state. It was no surprise Dani was late; punctuality was never her strongest suit, but today of all days the delay would cost her. Lena opened her eyes with a deep calming breath and stood to greet her sister. Dani appeared seconds later, red-faced and disheveled. ¡°You know you¡¯re supposed to be here at sunrise and not ¡®at any minute after sunrise¡¯, right?¡±

    ¡°I know, I¡¯m sorry. I ran into Philippa in the mess hall and got a little sidetracked.¡± Dani leaned into her knees, trying to steady her breaths. ¡°I . . . I don¡¯t know why you didn¡¯t call the session off. Everyone else is helping secure the camp.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Lena walked over to where she left her gear and retrieved a water flask, holding it out for Dani to take. ¡°Here. You need to regain your composure before we begin.¡±

    Dani accepted the flask and drank eagerly. As she returned it, her breaths softened. ¡°Alright, so clearly, calling this off and helping around camp like everyone else is out of the question. Are you going to tell me why?¡±

    Lena turned away to dispose of the now-empty flask, her statement matter-of-fact: ¡°I have nothing more to teach you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what?¡± Genuine confusion mixed with a poorly contained undertone of hurt. Dani¡¯s words didn¡¯t tremble the same way they had during that first spar six years ago, but it came across just as vulnerable.

    ¡°You still have a lot to learn. You¡¯re a kid; still too immature, still a little more reckless than it would be advised. Try as you might, you lack any real understanding of the weight you¡¯re expected to bear moving forward.¡± Lena kept her back to Dani, going through some of the equipment she¡¯d brought with her earlier in the morning. ¡°Those are things I can¡¯t teach you. No one can. I¡¯m only here to determine whether or not you excel in everything else, because then . . . There¡¯s a good enough chance you¡¯ll survive those lessons as they come.¡± One by one, Lena carefully laid out an assortment of different blades on the ground between the two of them, meeting Dani¡¯s eyes at last. ¡°Pick one.¡±

    Dani¡¯s gaze fell on each individual weapon, assessing. Whatever her concerns about the storm, or hurt over Lena¡¯s assessment of her abilities pushed aside in favor of this one minor task. ¡°You said you have nothing more to teach me. So this is the end of my training?¡±

    ¡°Your training is, for all intents and purposes, already over. There¡¯s only one thing left . . .¡± Lena let the sentence trail off as she collected her own sword.

    Dani nodded, eyes fixed on a pair of long daggers. ¡°Whether I excel in everything else or not.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Lena smiled. ¡°The longer it takes for you to make a decision the longer we¡¯ll stay out here. I think the sky is getting darker.¡±

    Dani briefly glared at her, but picked up the daggers, pushing the other options aside with her foot. ¡°What are the terms of this spar?¡±

    ¡°Anything goes. We fight until I yield,¡± Lena said, waiting to make sure the words registered.

    ¡°Until you yield. So I can¡¯t end the fight if I want to?¡± Dani asked, feeling the weight of the daggers in her hands.

    ¡°No. You can end the fight whenever you want. Actually, you can leave now if you want. Your training is over.¡±

    Dani scoffed. ¡°But if I do, I won¡¯t graduate. Is that it?¡±

    ¡°How am I supposed to look mom in the eyes and tell her, without a doubt, that you¡¯re prepared for this if you refuse to show me?¡± Lena moved the rejected weaponry fully out of the way. ¡°Your indecision, Daniela, your self-doubt, those have always been the only obstacles to you becoming a Wolf. And to your merit, I¡¯ve seen you make progress this year, but I¡¯m not convinced that¡¯s enough. I¡¯m not convinced that you won¡¯t go out there and choke.¡±.

    <hr>

    Lena¡¯s words burned in a way Dani hadn¡¯t been able to anticipate. The force behind her initial strike was the culmination of every unshed tear, every bruise suffered, every morning and afternoon dedicated to overcoming aches and exhaustion. Furious and mindless¡ªlike a wounded animal whose only response to pain is lashing out. Lena merely stepped out of the way of her blades, Dani¡¯s recklessness punished with a precise slash to the forearm. If they were fighting until first blood, it would have been a swift ending.

    Dani took a step back to compose herself. The pain didn¡¯t faze her as much as it brought back memories. Of being small compared to her sister. Of being made to feel her every mistake. Of biting down frustration upon frustration. The intrinsic truth that she was, at one point, less of a challenge than a training dummy. Her sight blurred and refocused with a steadying breath. Shadows moved across the ground as dark clouds swirled above their heads. The air was suffocating static. Dani forced a deeper breath and raised her head, meeting her sister''s eyes instead of looking down like a scorned child.

    Lena had a reputation for being an effective killer, but she wasn¡¯t particularly known for her swordswomanship, or as a fighter in general. She wasn¡¯t even known to fight. It occurred to Dani that what she knew of her sister¡¯s abilities so far was the bare minimum required during their training sessions. As she stood there, unnervingly tranquil, awaiting her next move, it dawned on Dani how easily her temper would have gotten her killed had Lena intended it.

    Another deep breath. A soothing breath. Dani forced herself to regain control of her own senses, to relax her grips on the daggers. She struck again, this time with focus, and precision. Like before, her blades whiffed effortlessly through the air, but met no metal. However, this time when Lena swung her sword, Dani blocked it with her left dagger, not wasting time in striking with her right. Lena backed away from the blow, and the next one, and the one after that. With every dodge she took a couple of steps back, or to the side. Despite being on the offense the entire time, it wasn¡¯t lost on Dani that Lena was leading her around wherever she wanted in the process. Her attempts to shift that dynamic, wrestle control away from her sister, only resulted in more injuries.

    Lena was a chess player. She fought, Dani concluded, in the same way she played; with ruthless, calculated precision. Every ache forming in her muscles, every drop of sweat trickling down into her eyes, every stumble and every slash of blade that followed, was premeditated. Lena had no intention¡ªor need¡ªto end this fight quickly. And Dani was just a king getting chased into the corner of the board.

    Something snapped under Dani¡¯s right foot and as she felt rope coil around her ankles she mentally cursed herself for not predicting it. The feeling of being swept off her feet wasn¡¯t new at this point. She pushed back against the panicked sensation in the pit of her stomach, against the instinct to drop her weapons and flail her arms. This time she couldn¡¯t afford to waste time in cutting herself down, or lying on the ground wallowing in self pity. She scrambled back to her feet with a groan, just in time to avoid whatever it was the whooshed past her head. A small blade embedded itself into the soil where she¡¯d been lying just a second ago. Lena was nowhere in sight. ¡°Throwing knives.¡± She muttered, lifting her head and yelling at her surroundings: ¡°You have throwing knives?¡±

    The complaint was drowned out by a rumble of thunder and, of course, no answer came. Branches cracked above her head as they bent from a sudden gust of wind. Dani snorted, muttering under her breath as she headed into the wood. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll make you yield, alright . . .¡±

    The wind¡¯s merciless assault on the forest masked the sound of Dani¡¯s footsteps. It also made navigating the woods an absolute nightmare of flailing branches, forcing her to duck and cover her head in order to protect her eyes. The inability to see where she was going, or what may be lurking in her surroundings made Dani feel like prey. Lena couldn¡¯t control or predict the weather, but it was undoubtedly working to her advantage.

    She was walking against resistance. A loud snap and a thunderous crash in the distance announced the storm¡¯s first fallen tree. Dani pressed on, trying to ignore the thought that it could have just as easily come crashing down on either of their heads. A subtler sound followed, a gentle crunch of grass behind her back; almost imperceptible underneath the howling winds and moaning trees. Dani spun around, throwing one of her daggers at the sound. It met Lena¡¯s sword handle first, but the reaction bought her time to cut the distance between them, and strike. That was all Dani needed. One momentary lapse she could exploit. It wasn¡¯t enough to break through Lena¡¯s guard altogether, but enough to gain control for the first time.

    The clash of metal harmonized with the rumble of thunder and a closer crash of lighting. Deep howls yelled out as the wind swerved between trees, splintering wood in its wake. A solitary raindrop landed on Dani¡¯s head¡ªcold and almost as heavy as the dye pellets they¡¯d used for training. Another soon followed, two or three more, and then the sky itself seemed to crash into the earth with a deafening sound. The unrelenting force of the downpour staggered them both on first impact. Dani recovered faster and, as impulsive as Lena had accused her of being, chose to collide head on with her still-armed sister in an effort to knock her off her feet. The impact disturbed every bruise and every cut she suffered in the past hours. That pain amplified as both her and Lena hit the now-muddy ground. Lena¡¯s sword escaped her grasp and Dani caught it before she was able to recover and scramble for it. Dani rolled aside and rose to her feet, using Lena¡¯s own sword to pin her to the ground, the tip of the weapon pressed against her throat. ¡°Yield,¡± she rasped.

    Lena held her eyes, defiant. The scuffle had left her just as breathless, but a smirk played at the corners of her lips. ¡°And what if I won¡¯t?¡±

    Training was over. Dani felt in her hand the amount of pressure the blade exerted on her sister¡¯s flesh. Not enough to wound, not even enough to break skin, far from being deadly whatsoever. What if she won¡¯t? ¡°Lena . . . Yield.¡±

    The smirk turned to a grin.

    Dani felt her stomach churn as she added the smallest increment of pressure she could get away with. ¡°Yield.¡± Please. She pushed the blade further, but not enough to bleed. Nothing. ¡°Twins . . . Curse you to hell . . . YIELD!¡± Her voice cracked, the water welling up in her eyes was a warm contrast to the cold onslaught of rain, but her hand remained steady as she pushed the tip of the sword past the layer of skin, pausing there, the request wordless this time. When there was, again, no response, she pushed further and a trickle of blood trailed from the cut before instantly washing away from the rain.

    If it hurt, Lena didn¡¯t show it; not a flinch, not a twist in her expression. In fact, she laughed. A deep airy laugh, almost relieved. ¡°I yield.¡±

    Dani pulled the sword away and let it fall to the ground. The dagger followed. Whatever nervous, chaotic energy had been fueling her this far immediately drained from her drenched body, leaving an exhausted stupor in its wake.

    ¡°Dani,¡± Lena called, her tone gentle. Dani hummed, fruitlessly wiping the water from her eyes before looking at her sister. Lena held out her hand and she took it, helping her up to her feet despite the multitude of aches it stirred. Once standing, Lena pulled her close and wrapped her in a tight hug. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯re okay.¡±

    Dani¡¯s first instinct was to pull away from her sister, but as Lena held her in place she eventually returned the embrace. The comforting gesture wrung a sudden, undignified sob from her. Around them, the storm continued to rage and build momentum, the forest helplessly bending to its fury. She forced her breaths to settle. ¡°We should get back before a tree comes down on our heads.¡±

    Lena released her with a chuckle. ¡°You know mom will still put you to work, no matter how stabbed and beaten you look, right?¡±

    Dani shrugged, picking up the weapons she¡¯d dropped on the floor and holding Lena¡¯s sword out for her to take. ¡°I¡¯ll live.¡±

    Lena slipped the sword back into its sheath with an amused mumble. ¡°Yeah. I think you might.¡±

 The Heart of The Forest 2.14

    [Wolves Camp | Otium 9th, 2525 |Early Morning]

    Lena arrived at the Alpha¡¯s cabin early, only to find it empty. She¡¯d requested a meeting the night before and her mother told her to wait for her in the office in the event she was out assisting with any of the repair work being done in the aftermath of the storm. At first she sat, but as minutes burned away she transitioned to pacing the office, to eventually delving into her sisters¡¯ room.

    The small bedroom was half organized chaos, half pure chaos. Sarah¡¯s side looked as though it had been struck by a whirlwind at any given time, up to and including her perpetually unmade bed. Whereas Dani¡¯s, while cluttered with half-read books, writing implements, and camping supplies visibly poking from under her bed; still retained a modicum of perceived organization. Sarah¡¯s drawings, however, bled from her side onto Dani¡¯s, decorating the entire room. They were pinned to the walls and scattered haphazardly across the floor. It wouldn¡¯t surprise Lena if she eventually found a way to coat the ceiling with them. The only wall surface left unscathed was the section occupied by Dani¡¯s map. There had been several additions made to it since the last time she¡¯d been in here, despite her sister¡¯s insistence that she wouldn¡¯t wander the vast Valcrest forest alone. The newly explored areas were close by, but still noticeably outside of their territory. A small cluster of neatly drawn houses served as a marker for the village they¡¯d visited.

    Footsteps preceded a gentle knock against the doorframe behind her. ¡°I thought I asked you to wait for me in the office, Helena.¡±

    Lena glanced over her shoulder at her mother. ¡°Sorry, I was feeling nostalgic for a moment.¡±

    Claire smirked. ¡°Looking back on the days when it was your mess all over my floor, are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure I never made this much of a mess,¡± Lena protested.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure your memory isn¡¯t failing you, so I¡¯m forced to assume you¡¯re in denial.¡±

    Lena shook her head. ¡°Alright, mom. Can we just . . .¡± She trailed off, catching sight of one of the drawings on the wall.

    ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be a dragon,¡± Claire informed her.

    Lena inched closer to the wall. ¡°I thought it was a dog. Why is it yellow?¡±

    ¡°According to your sister, no one can prove they weren¡¯t yellow.¡±

    Lena chuckled. ¡°Even if they could, she would just argue it¡¯s an imaginary dragon and she has the right to take ¡®artistic liberties¡¯.¡±

    ¡°I wonder where she learned to be so stubborn,¡± Claire said, matter-of-factly, as she made her way out to the office.

    Lena followed and took a seat. ¡°Too many suspects. You¡¯ll never find the culprit.¡±

    Claire sat and a rueful smile formed on her lips as she toyed with a little wolf carving Sarah had insisted she keep on her desk. ¡°True.¡±

    Lena watched her mother idly roll the small wooden statue between her fingers, not unlike she herself would tinker with her puzzles instead of solving them. ¡°Have you talked to Sarah about the likelihood of Dani moving out soon? Because after she¡¯s sworn in. . .¡±

    ¡°Not yet, but I will. It is, of course, Daniela¡¯s decision when to move out, but she should be prepared for an argument.¡± Claire carefully placed the wolf down in its exact place and left it alone. ¡°I assume you requested this meeting in order to explain what happened on the day of the storm?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lena let her elbows rest on the desktop, holding her mother¡¯s gaze. There was little opportunity for them to speak alone in the aftermath of the storm. Clean up and repairs kept most of the clan preoccupied. ¡°I needed to conduct one final assessment before declaring her training concluded. She passed that assessment. That¡¯s what happened.¡±

    ¡°Would you care to provide me with some details?¡±

    Lena smiled, sheepishly. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to include them in my written evaluation.¡±

    Claire pinched the bridge of her nose. ¡°Be thorough, please.¡± She lowered her hand and refocused her gaze on Lena. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°As much as I can be. Dani. . .¡± Lena leaned back in her chair, glancing around the office as she searched for words. ¡°I guess I¡¯d say she¡¯s too emotional for her own sake, but I think she¡¯s proven that she¡¯s capable of setting those emotions aside when necessary. Which is the main concern I still had. Pain was never a deterrent for her, but hurtful situations always have; hurt pride, hurt feelings . . . Pushing past those boundaries was always complicated, but over the past few months I¡¯ve noticed a change of attitude. Since we visited that village, actually.¡±

    Claire nodded as Lena spoke. ¡°She told me the two of you had a conversation on the way back.¡±

    ¡°We did. And I suggested she should talk to you about certain things. There are answers I¡¯m clearly not able to give. And even if I was . . .¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have made a difference. I know,¡± Claire concluded. ¡°Were it entirely up to me, I¡¯d continue to shield your sisters as much as possible, but I understand that¡¯s an unrealistic expectation to have. And I explained to Daniela that in reality, once we find the Wolf Hunters there are two ways that might end.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking about going after them yourself?¡±

    ¡°Thomas and I discussed it and we feel that deploying Actives to handle this particular threat would be,¡± Claire paused, once again rolling the same pen along the desktop as she sought the right words, ¡°a needless sacrifice.¡±

    ¡°Mom . . .¡±

    Claire cut off Lena¡¯s protest, her smile calm. ¡°I told your sister everything she asked me. How this started, why it started, down to the details. But I chose to withhold how this needs to end. Daniela is smart, I know she understands the severity of this situation now. I know she understands the possible repercussions, but the inevitability of it may be something she still isn¡¯t prepared for.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the Alpha. If you go after these people yourself and it goes wrong . . .¡±

    ¡°The Wolfpack will survive, Helena. It always has and always will. It¡¯s my duty to protect this clan, not the other way around. I¡¯ve already allowed this loss of life to go on for too long without taking matters into my own hands.¡±

    Lena shook her head, frowning. She knew what her mother was thinking. To a lot of outsiders, the Alpha was the Wolfpack. Going after the Hunters herself might ensure an end to this conflict regardless of which side stood victorious. ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    Claire laughed softly. ¡°I don¡¯t like it either. No one is going to like this. That¡¯s why I need your sister to be prepared, as much as possible at least. When time comes, she can refuse the position of Alpha, or Beta for that matter; that¡¯s entirely her decision to make, but if something is to happen to me, or Tom. Or, Twins forbid, the both of us . . . She can¡¯t stop the clan from considering her the best possible candidate and insisting she take up the responsibility.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think she would say no,¡± Lena said. ¡°She may not be sure she wants to be Alpha, she may not be sure she can be a competent Alpha, but Dani would never turn away if the clan needs her. It¡¯s not in her nature.¡±

    Claire blew out a breath and leaned back in her chair. ¡°Are you sure she¡¯s ready to be sworn in?¡±

    ¡°Positive.¡±

    ¡°That begs the question: should I start thinking about assigning you another Recruit or would you still like me to release you from your oath?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Do I have to answer right now?¡± Prior to her promotion to Instructor, Lena told her mother that she didn¡¯t think she could go on being an Active and, feeling that she had no place in the clan, asked to be released of her oath. In light of Dani¡¯s difficulties with training, they¡¯d agreed to set the discussion aside in favor of Lena taking charge of her sister¡¯s training. And while it only made sense to come back to it now, the question caught her off guard.

    ¡°No. You can take as long as you¡¯d like,¡± Claire said, ¡°but if you need more time to think I suppose it¡¯s only fair I put you to work, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I suppose that would be fair, yes.¡± Lena chuckled, but a tired sigh accompanied it. ¡°I know that sooner or later it¡¯ll have to happen, I just . . .¡±

    ¡°There will always be at least one reason for you to stay, Helena. This is home, this is your family, leaving won¡¯t ever be an easy decision for you to make. But understand that no matter where you go, what else you choose to be, you¡¯ll always have a home and a family here.¡±

    Lena shook her head. "I know, but not yet."

    Claire nodded. "If you''re sure. I assume Madeline is ready to be sworn in as well?"

    Lena hummed. "I''ve tested her to the extent of my abilities. There is no guarantee it would work the same with Sylvie, but there''s nothing more I can do."

    "Mathison cleared Franklin as well, so I suppose we can have them all sworn in within the next few days. As soon as the most immediate repairs are concluded."

    "I''m sure a graduation will lift the clan''s spirits after all the clean up and repairs.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, Tom asked that I send you to help with a few injured workers on the northern side of camp. Something about a big fallen branch. We¡¯ve already sent for a healer, but it¡¯ll be days before the message even reaches them.¡±

    Lena rubbed her left temple and stood. ¡°We need to discuss allowing the White Shadows to station a healer in camp, mom. I know you don¡¯t like the idea of an outsider in the premises, but there are so many things my knowledge of medicinal tomes won¡¯t help with. I don¡¯t have the training a healer has.¡±

    ¡°We can discuss the logistics, but you know that allowing healers to come in and out of the camp regularly can cause issues. Especially considering the Hunters. I¡¯ve no doubt the White Shadows will commit to their oath of confidentiality, but they also don¡¯t have our training or our knowledge of the forest.¡±

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s true, but if any of those workers have serious fractures or internal bleeding, I won¡¯t be able to do anything for them.¡±

    Claire stood as well, weariness and concern clear in her voice. ¡°Let¡¯s hope it¡¯s nothing that serious this time.¡±

    <hr>

    [Wolves Camp | Otium 17th, 2525 |Late afternoon]

    The camp was in disarray. In the week following the storm, every able-bodied Wolf was fully committed to clean up, repairs, and in many cases, rebuilding entire structures. Dani spent that week assisting where needed and finding herself either in the company of Emmett, Madeline and Eldric clearing out debris, or helping Lena tend to injured workers until the healers finally arrived.

    A pair of White Shadows were sent to assist with their injured Workers; a middle-aged woman and her teenage apprentice. The improvised infirmary immediately displeased her, and she wasted no time issuing instructions on how to put together proper examination tables and maintain a cleaner environment. The boy looked about Dani¡¯s age, and comically towered over his mentor. Meanwhile, he did his best to look as insignificant as possible. Dani and Lena were told to assist, despite the healers'' assertion that she didn¡¯t want or require any assistance. As a result, they were made to just stand there and watch them assess the Workers and tend to their injuries one by one. As the examination progressed, the younger healer¡ªwhose name was Oscar, according to his mentor¡ªcontinued to act as though he¡¯d rather be anywhere else, keeping his eyes focused on his tasks and vehemently ignoring their presence.

    Once the injured were taken care of and it was confirmed none of them sustained any serious damage, the Alpha requested the healers stay for a couple of days and ordered everyone involved with intense labor in the past week to undergo an examination. Most Actives were unhappy with the prospect, but not enough to go against the Alpha¡¯s direct orders. The healers organized a queue outside their improvised infirmary and ordered the Wolves in two at a time.

    Dani wasn¡¯t the greatest fan of healers. They were usually nice, but something about them always felt disingenuous to her. The way they treated everyone with the exact same polite demeanor made her uncomfortable. By the nature of their work, she understood this was probably because they trained themselves to be as removed from a situation as possible, but it didn¡¯t make them the most pleasant of people to be around. This one in particular seemed uninterested even in pleasantries and mostly focused on getting her work done. Although, unlike Oscar, she was open to answering Lena¡¯s occasional questions in between examinations. The woman was efficient, not only assessing her assigned Wolf as quickly as possible, but supervising her apprentice¡¯s examination and chiming in where she felt he might have overlooked something.

    By the end of the afternoon, most patients were let off with warnings to take a few days rest and drink more water. Dani was more than happy to be done when Lena directed her to one of the examination tables. ¡°Mom said everyone, remember?¡±

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Dani groaned, but complied. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Nonetheless,¡± the healer chimed in, directing Lena to the vacant examination table. ¡°I¡¯m sure your clanmates would have something to say if you were exempt from this horrible, terrible, ordeal they were just forced to undergo.¡±

    Lena sat on the examination table, arching her eyebrow. ¡°Are you attempting to imply any members of this clan are wusses?¡±

    A discrete smirk pulled at the corners of the healer¡¯s lips. ¡°I would never dare imply such things of a clan of fearless assassins. Perish the thought.¡±

    Lena chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re all assholes, you know that?¡±

    ¡°Mhm. Is that why master Witters said you¡¯d fit right in with us?¡±

    Lena snorted, attempting to hold still as the healer tested her reflexes. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I do recall him saying that the White Shadows don¡¯t recruit. Being that the case, he should take his opinions and shove th¡ª¡±

    A loud metal clang interrupted the conversation. Oscar was apparently so scandalized by what Lena was about to say that he dropped one of the instruments on his examination kit.

    His mentor sighed. ¡°Oscar, pick that up.¡± As he picked up the instrument and was about to place it back on the tray, she snapped. ¡°Sanitize it first, boy!¡±

    Oscar jumped and nearly dropped the object a second time, but recomposed and nodded. ¡°Yes, mistress, my apologies.¡±

    ¡°Leave it on the table and go get some fresh air, I can finish by myself.¡±

    Dani frowned, watching Oscar fumble to put the instrument down and leave the room in a hurry. At first she was aggravated that her examination would have to wait, but found it difficult to stay mad at the boy when he looked about to burst into tears. ¡°Is he going to be alright?¡±

    The woman shook her head briefly, not interrupting her examination. ¡°Eventually, I¡¯m sure. It might have been too soon to bring him on such a demanding excursion.¡± She turned her attention back to Lena. ¡°Have you been taking your tea regularly?¡±

    ¡°Every morning. It¡¯s . . . Helping.¡±

    ¡°Any side-effects?¡±

    ¡°Nausea sometimes, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s just because it tastes like freshly-pissed-on grass.¡±

    ¡°If that symptom persists, try taking it every other morning instead. You don¡¯t need to take it daily if you haven¡¯t been prone to any incidents for a while.¡±

    Lena nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll observe myself. Is that all?¡±

    ¡°That is all, yes.¡±

    Lena stepped down from the examination table and coaxed Dani to take her place. She did so, reluctantly. Even though she watched the healer perform the exact same routine on every patient throughout the day¡ªEyes, ears, throat, reflexes, temperature check, then basic questions¡ªbeing in that position still unsettled her. She did her best to be as compliant as possible in order to speed up the process. Once she was cleared with a warning to take it easy, she nearly jumped out of the examination table. ¡°Great. Are we done? I want some alone time before sundown.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Lena said. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    The healer hummed in agreement, starting to pack up her belongings. ¡°What happens at sundown?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m getting sworn in,¡± Dani answered. She paused on her way to the door. ¡°Do White Shadows have a ceremony for that? I mean, you do have to swear an oath too, right?¡±

    ¡°We have an initiation ritual, but it¡¯s not public and we don¡¯t make a fuss about it.¡± She smiled. ¡°Congratulations on graduating. You must be proud.¡±

    Dani breathed out. ¡°That¡¯s . . . One of many feelings, yes.¡±

    Lena chuckled, pushing her out the door. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. Now go on, you¡¯re losing daylight.¡±

    Dani stepped outside the infirmary and the door closed behind her back. Outside the cramped wooden cabin, air flowed a lot easier through her lungs. The sun was well on its way, but still bright. On her way to the center of camp, she nodded at passing Workers and Actives, returned their smiles, and tried to match their excited energy, pushing down the tense knot forming in her throat. It was normal to be this nervous; after the news broke a couple of days ago everyone made it a point to tell her so. Emmett has cheerfully exposed to her the fact Eldric threw up before his graduation ceremony. And then revealed he himself was forced to repeat parts of his out because he¡¯d stumbled over his words. To which Lena added ¡°there¡¯s one in every group¡±.

    The prospect of being ¡®the one¡¯ in her group was, quite honestly, mortifying. The fact the other two people in her group were Franklin and Madeline only made matters worse. Franklin¡¯s nerves were unyielding steel and Maddie was still too green to fully comprehend the weight of what she was about to experience.

    The path leading up to the lake never felt longer.

    <hr>

    [Wolves Camp | Otium 17th, 2525 |Dusk]

    Dani sat by the lake and watched as the reflection of sunlight moved across its mirror-like surface, changing colors as it descended towards the horizon: from golden, to orange, then a deep red, and finally a dark violet. She had done this many times¡ªit was the best way to tell the passing of time there¡ªbut this time, as the sky darkened, Dani gained the sudden awareness that an entire phase of her life was coming to a close. The scuffle of approaching footsteps drew her attention and she turned away from the waters to watch the path. A soft call preceded the Beta¡¯s arrival. ¡°Hey, kiddo.¡±

    ¡°Hey,¡± Dani answered, standing up and wiping dirt and grass from her clothes. ¡°I was just about to head back.¡±

    Thomas emerged from the path, offering a reassuring smile. ¡°It¡¯s already dark, pup. Everyone¡¯s waiting. Sarah wanted to come and get you, but . . . Your mother decided you might need a ¡®dad talk¡¯. Whatever that means.¡±

    Dani chuckled. ¡°I appreciate it, but . . . I¡¯m alright. I just got a little distracted thinking about everything.¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Tom hummed. ¡°Are you nervous about reciting the oath in front of the entire clan?¡±

    ¡°A little, yes. I know no one will think less of me for being nervous, but they will remember it.¡± She frowned, suddenly stricken with realization. ¡°Did you know I wasn¡¯t supposed to soak that stew pot?¡±

    Thomas flinched. ¡°Alright, I wasn¡¯t expecting that question to come up now. Yes, I was well aware of the fact that iron rusts.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop me, then?¡±

    ¡°Because you need to learn from making your own mistakes.¡±

    Dani rolled her eyes. ¡°Dad . . .¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Thomas chuckled. ¡°I thought it would be funny.¡±

    Dani snorted. ¡°You¡¯re an asshole. People were teasing me about this for months.¡±

    Thomas shook his head, still laughing, and wrapped an arm around Dani¡¯s shoulders, leading her towards the path. ¡°Yes, but honestly, pup? That¡¯s what you need. Sometimes you fail, and that¡¯s just life. But if you fail and the only real damage is to your pride, then you might as well laugh.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not fun to be mocked for your failures, dad.¡±

    Thomas gave her a brief shake. ¡°Learn to distinguish when others are laughing at you and when they¡¯re laughing with you, love. No one in this clan will see you as a failure over a stew pot, or if you fumble a word or two when reciting your oath tonight. You¡¯re expected to make mistakes. Not because you¡¯re incompetent, but because you¡¯re human. And human beings are prone to error.¡±

    Dani took a deep breath and, as the air left her lungs, finally relaxed. ¡°Yeah. I guess mom was right. I needed a ¡®dad talk¡¯. Whatever that means.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll do well, kiddo. Just remember to breathe. That¡¯s very important. Someone in my group actually passed out.¡± Thomas smirked. ¡°It may or may not have been your mother. I won¡¯t confirm or deny that.¡±

    Dani laughed. ¡°If that¡¯s true, she¡¯s going to kill you.¡±

    ¡°Suppose I sleep with one eye open tonight.¡±

    The short walk back to camp was accompanied by a comforting silence. The path that extended from the lake carved into the forest and was otherwise untouched; engulfed by darkness and raw nature. Every step closer to camp shattered that tranquility with the excited murmurs of the waiting clan and the incandescent glow of the fire pit. Dani breathed through another bout of nerves and quickened her pace.

    The Wolfpack in its entirety had flooded the central clearing and, as she approached, the crowds parted to let her through. Her mother was waiting in the very center, accompanied by Lena and Matthison. Wading through a veritable sea of smiling faces, shoulder pats, and expressions of encouragement, her fellow recruits came into view as well. It comforted her to see that Franklin and Maddie, when faced with the full might of the Wolfpack, weren¡¯t as confident as they usually appeared. Franklin was almost pale with nausea and for a second Dani wondered if, out of the three, he¡¯d be the one to succumb to nervousness. The thought elicited a short bubble of laughter as she took her place beside the two and Franklin¡¯s mutter of ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± did nothing to quench her sudden giddiness. She wanted to apologize for having little faith in her friend, offer some words of encouragement, but kept her mouth shut in fear of losing control of the situation. A few chuckles had already erupted in the crowd by the time hers completely faded. Claire was the embodiment of patience as she waited for the atmosphere to settle. She continued to wait until silence finally reigned supreme and she could be heard without raising her voice.

    ¡°Well, now that we¡¯re all here at last,¡± she began, ¡°I would like to say on behalf of the whole clan, that what you have accomplished by completing your training has already been an achievement worthy of praise. I think no one here has fond memories of being a Recruit. It¡¯s harsh, undignified, and oftentimes unappreciated work. Your Instructors¡¯ weren¡¯t meant to simply build you up, but to build you up stronger; as assassins and as people. And if you¡¯re here now, rest assured, you have not only met, but surpassed their insane expectations. You may not be done learning yet, and you may never truly be done growing, but as of tonight, you are no longer children in the eyes of this clan.¡±

    Another wave of hushed excitement swept across the encampment and, once again, Claire patiently waited for it to run its course. ¡°Helena, you may swear in your Recruits now.¡±

    Lena respectfully bowed as she stepped forward, but a flash of amusement crossed her eyes as she regarded the two girls. Dani knew her sister was at least entertaining the thought of swearing Madeline in first, if only to keep her waiting a little bit longer. ¡°Daniela . . .¡±

    Dani blew out a breath of relief and immediately placed her right hand over her heart in anticipation.

    Lena wasn¡¯t able to hold in her amusement this time. ¡°I was supposed to tell you to do that, but I guess we¡¯re done taking instructions, are we?¡± she quipped. ¡°Repeat after me...¡±

    Dani¡¯s aggravation came and went as her sister recited the oath, line by line, for her to repeat. ¡°I hereby swear on my life and honor, to live by and enforce the laws of the Wolfpack¡±. To most of the Wolves present, the last time the oath was recited was the night Eddie admitted to breaking it, ¡°I hereby swear on my life and honor to defend this camp and its people, to the best of my abilities, for as long as I still breathe¡±, and even though Dani hadn¡¯t been there to hear, she was painfully aware of that fact ¡°I hereby swear on my life and honor to never harm, betray, or abandon any member of this clan, as long as they remain true to this oath¡±. Being the first to recite it in the aftermath caused a swell of pride to form in her chest. A sense of purpose. Of belonging to something far, far greater than just the sum of its parts. Suddenly that crushing weight she¡¯d been suffocating under wasn¡¯t entirely hers to bear.

    Lena waited for another wave of murmurs to pass; not quite as patiently as their mother, and continued, holding out one of the two silver rings she had to offer her Recruits. ¡°This ring is a physical representation of not only your oath, but the bond that unites this clan as one. By accepting, you bind yourself to the Wolfpack, and agree to live by the words you recited here until the day the Alpha herself grants you release, or Lady Death claims your immortal soul. Do you accept?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I accept.¡±

    ¡°Hold out your hand.¡±

    Dani obeyed, unable to keep her hand as steady as she¡¯d want. She held just steady enough for Lena to place the silver band on her ring finger with considerable ease. The constant feeling of metal against her skin felt foreign, strangely cold, but she appraised the ring with a satisfied grin, clenching and opening her fist to ease the uncomfortable sensation.

    ¡°Congratulations, you¡¯re officially a Wolf.¡±

    The declaration spurred actual cheers from the clan now: loud, unabashed cheering. Lena briefly groaned in aggravation, knowing it would take much longer for the atmosphere to settle, but it was short lived. She pulled Dani into a tight embrace, her words almost drowned out by the clan¡¯s excitement. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you, kid.¡± Of all the reassurance and validation she¡¯d received so far, those words were what finally made Dani emotionally crack, even if they were immediately followed by, ¡°I was sure you¡¯d end up puking on me.¡±

    Dani pushed her sister away, seizing the opportunity to mask her emotional response under fake aggravation. ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Lena chuckled. ¡°No, sorry. You may no longer be a child but you¡¯ll always be my bratty sister. That¡¯s just how it works.¡±

    The clan finally settled and allowed the ceremony to continue. Madeline recited the oath without a hitch and her hand was surprisingly steady as she accepted her ring, but she was caught off guard when, upon playfully asking if she could have a hug as well, Lena actually hugged her. Wayne must have found this most unorthodox, because his opening statement, upon swearing Franklin in was, ¡°I¡¯m not hugging you.¡±

    Dani glanced at Madeline with a smirk. Franklin was the last one and as he recited his oath, the crowd grew increasingly restless. ¡°Do you remember what I said? About making you a Wolf? she whispered.

    Madeline hummed, confused. ¡°When?¡±

    ¡°The day of the Hourglass ceremony, by the lake?¡±

    Madeline turned her head to look at her, confused. Dani was about to explain when Franklin accepted his ring and received his congratulations from Wayne. ¡°Never mind, just run.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Dani pushed her in the opposite direction as she ran off, shouting over her shoulder ¡°run!¡±

    Madeline¡¯s confused protest was broken by one of the Active assassins yelling out, ¡°GET THEM!¡± and another adding, ¡°IN THE LAKE!¡±

    Franklin had wasted no time running off as fast as he could and, as much as Dani liked Maddie, she couldn¡¯t afford to hold her hand through this. She bolted, dodging multiple attempts to grab her along the way, desperately seeking the cover of the forest. The entire clan was on the hunt. There was no doubt that if they wanted the three of them in the lake, they would go in the lake, but that did mean she wouldn¡¯t give them a good chase. Rumor had it that the longest a newly sworn-in Wolf lasted without going in the lake was three days, but she didn¡¯t know if that was true. Maybe if she climbed a tall enough tree . . . A high pitched yelp announced Maddie as the first sacrifice. Away from the firelight it was too dark to even see where she was going, branches grazed her arms and face as she sped by and at her back she could hear her clanmates chanting ¡°In the lake! In the lake! In the lake!¡±

    Something grabbed Dani in the dark; someone, she couldn¡¯t discern faces, but she could hear them circling, closing in. She took a brief moment to situate herself before twisting away from their hold and dashing one more time. They would eventually catch her no matter what. She would go in the lake. And if that was the only option, so be it. Another round of cheering confirmed Franklin¡¯s downfall. Dani was the only one left now. She was almost there . . .

    She wheezed from the strain. In all her years of training Dani was never forced to run that fast, but a grin spread across her face when she saw the silver glow of moonlight reflecting off a mirror-like surface. Dodging a couple more desperate attempts to grab her arms, she dashed right for it and upon reaching the margin, lept as high as she could, crashing down on the water with a tumultuous splash.

    All sounds faded. Cold invaded her bones, causing a furious shiver. When she rose to the surface, the enthusiastic Actives were gathered around the lake, Franklin and Madeline had already crawled out of the water and were wrapped in soft blankets. To her shock, she was met by stunned silence at first, then confused whispers, and finally a louder explosion of cheering and applause. It dawned on her that by jumping in the lake she, without thinking, managed to avoid capture. She shook her head in disbelief. Not at what she¡¯d done, but at the fact no one had done it before. One of the boys; Eldric¡¯s friend, Lionel, abruptly shouted, ¡°Way to go, Runt!¡± and all the laughter she managed to contain at the start of the ceremony finally erupted. Unrestrained, hysterical, blissful laughter.

 Halloween Bonus Chapter 2020

    [Wolves Camp | Tempus 19th, 2525 | Sundown]

    The walls of the cabin groaned with a swirl of wind. A shower of dry autumn leaves descended upon the roof. Dani glanced at the source of the sound, distracted from the objects sprawled atop her bed. She let out a breath and packed up the equipment. Nothing had changed from the last time she checked it. No amount of checking would make her more prepared than she already was. A knock on the door served as a welcome interruption. ¡°Just a second!¡± She set the travel bag down next to her boots, ready to be picked up in the morning, then went to open the door. ¡°Oh. Hey, squirt. Wasn¡¯t expecting you.¡±

    After being sworn in, Dani started working closely with experienced Actives, going on assignments with them in order to get her bearings. It meant coming and going at all hours of the day and night. It was disruptive, not only for Sarah, but their parents as well. It became clear to everyone that it was time to claim her own space in camp; everyone except for Sarah. Dani knew there would be an argument, that her sister wouldn¡¯t want her to leave, and she compromised by taking the closest cabin available to the Alpha¡¯s. The cabin was built for the Beta¡¯s use, and according to Tom, it was rarely ever occupied. Most Betas in the past¡ªthe ones who didn¡¯t share a home with the Alpha¡ªpreferred to stay closer to encampment and utilized the cabin either as a study or a storage shed. It wasn¡¯t a big improvement on the room she shared with her sister, and definitely not as nice as some of the cabins closer to the central clearing, but she thought being closer to home might appease Sarah somewhat. It didn¡¯t. In the couple of months since she moved, Sarah had barely spoken to her and despite numerous invitations, refused to come over and see what she¡¯d done with the place. Even now, she stood outside her door with a sulky expression, cowering from another gust of wind. ¡°You said I could come by whenever.¡±

    Dani nodded and moved to allow her in. ¡°Is mom making you do this?¡±

    Sarah entered the cabin, dragging her feet. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Sarah . . .¡±

    She sighed. ¡°She said I¡¯m being unreasonable.¡±

    Dani closed the door, frowning as a trail of dry leaves now littered the floor. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Sarah shrugged, examining the map Dani had pinned on the wall above her bed.

    Dani watched her sister, unsure. ¡°Did you take over my side of the room yet? I mean, more than you already had.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Sarah mumbled. ¡°Not yet.¡±

    Dani¡¯s shoulders dropped and she moved to sit on her bed; foolish of her to think getting back into her sister¡¯s good graces would be that easy. ¡°So, what do you think of my home decorating skills?¡±

    Another shrug. ¡°Pretty boring.¡±

    Dani snorted a laugh. In all fairness, she wasn¡¯t wrong about that. Compared to her old space, the place still felt, and looked, impersonal. A place she occupied as needed, but didn¡¯t rightfully own yet. ¡°Guess you¡¯re right. These walls are pretty empty, for starters. Wonder what we could do about that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll figure it out.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, if you can afford to spare an afternoon you could help me figure something out sometime?¡± Dani asked, tentatively.

    Sarah shrugged yet again, opting to scrutinize the cabin¡¯s interior further instead of making eye contact. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy, so I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Dani ran her fingers through her hair, frustrated. ¡°Listen, squirt, this isn¡¯t easy for me either, alright? I¡¯m not used to sleeping in this place, being here by myself when I don¡¯t have anything else to do is pretty boring, but it just has to happen. You understand that, right?¡± Sarah simply nodded, staring intently through one of her boring, empty walls. ¡°Are you having nightmares again?¡±

    Sarah glanced at her, then looked down at her shoes. ¡°Sometimes.¡±

    Dani hummed. ¡°Tell you what, kiddo, I have to go out on assignment, but . . . When I get back, why don¡¯t you come over and we¡¯ll have a slumber party? How does that sound?¡±

    The offer prompted another brief glance and more mumbles. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Good, I guess.¡±

    ¡°Alright, kiddo.¡± Dani stood up and wrapped one arm around her sister, pulling her into a hug. ¡°Why are you so glum? Hm? It can¡¯t be just because I moved.¡±

    ¡°. . . What if you don¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t what?¡±

    Sarah hesitated, then whispered. ¡°What if you don¡¯t come back?¡±

    Dani flinched and pulled back to look Sarah in the eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll always come back, squirt.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not dumb. Everyone¡¯s always talking about how the Hunters are out there and now you¡¯re going out there. What if . . .¡±

    ¡°Hey, no. It¡¯s not happening. And I don¡¯t want you worrying about it.¡± Dani was worried about it¡ªof course she was¡ªbut as much as she hated lying to her sister, there would be no point admitting it in front of her now. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll be back, alright? Have I ever broken a promise before?¡±

    Sarah let out a breath. ¡°No, but . . . You can¡¯t be sure.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you in on a secret, squirt . . . Adults? They talk big, but at the end of the day, no one¡¯s ever sure of anything. Not being sure doesn¡¯t mean the worst has to happen.¡± Dani offered her sister an encouraging smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay to worry, it¡¯s okay to be scared, even, but you should always, always, expect the people you love will come back for you. Alright?¡±

    Sarah nodded, but the way she turned and clung to Dani¡¯s side made clear she wasn¡¯t over her fears. ¡°You think I can sleep over tonight?¡±

    Dani sighed, smoothing her sister¡¯s hair. ¡°I have to leave early in the morning, kiddo. But we can hang out until bedtime. Alright?¡±

    Sarah huffed. ¡°Mom said I need to go to storytime with the other children.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with storytime?¡±

    Sarah pulled away with a shrug. ¡°Dahlia always tells the same stories and they¡¯re all for babies, but mom says I need to go because stories are how we keep our culture alive.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not wrong, but maybe putting Dahlia in charge of it wasn¡¯t the best idea.¡± Dani glanced at her travel bag with thoughtful hum. Then, with one arm still around her shoulders, led Sarah out of the cabin. ¡°Tell you what, squirt, when I get back from this assignment you can come over, we¡¯ll make some hot chocolate and stay up a little later playing cards if you want, but for now . . .¡± Sarah groaned, about to protest when Dani added, ¡°I¡¯m sure Dahlia won¡¯t complain if I want to hijack storytime for a night.¡±

    For the first time since she showed up at Dani¡¯s doorstep, Sarah seemed legitimately excited. ¡°You think so?¡±

    ¡°I know the character. She¡¯ll jump at the opportunity to go home early and not deal with you lot interrupting her with questions for another hour.¡±

    <hr>

    As they arrived at the central clearing, Dahlia was already having trouble controlling her group''s impatience. Judging by the exasperated tutor¡¯s expression when she laid eyes on Sarah, Dani knew her tardiness was partially to blame. Sarah flinched and looked up at her warily, but Dani simply motioned for her sister to join the other children. "Hey. Dahlia. Uhm . . .¡± She glanced over to the children, offering them a smile as some of the younger ones waved to draw her attention. ¡°Sarah wanted to spend a little more time with me before I head out tomorrow, so I was wondering if you would let me take over storytime tonight?"

    Dahlia hummed and Dani could almost see the woman¡¯s thought process unfold. As Dani anticipated, she wanted nothing more than to be done with the children for the day, but was hesitant to accept something that might allow them a fun time. Why, of all people, Dahlia was assigned to tutor children aged five to ten years old was a mystery. The woman had no patience or affinity for them. Eventually she caved with a disgruntled, ¡°Alright. Just make sure you don¡¯t keep them up too late.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Dani forced a straight face, but winked at the kids behind Dahlia¡¯s back. This caused a wave of giggles and a disgruntled mutter from the woman as she began to leave. Dani waited for Dahlia to walk completely out of earshot before giving the group of children her full attention. ¡°Alright,¡± she told them, clapping her hands together, ¡°now, what to do with you, little monsters?¡±

    The group of children erupted into a chorus of excited voices, only Sarah and one of the boys remained silent and seated. The boy was shorter than Sarah, blond short hair, dark green eyes, freckles. . . For all intents and purposes a regular-looking nine-year-old boy, politely waiting for storytime to begin. However, the way Sarah glared at him from her side of the circle, one could assume he¡¯d insulted every generation of her family at some point. Dani hadn¡¯t met all of the children in Sarah¡¯s tutoring group, but context indicated this had to be the infamous Perry. Much like her mother often did, Dani simply crossed her arms and waited for the ruckus to die down on its own. In the meantime she assessed the group of children in front of her and attempted to draw from memory a story they might find more entertaining than Dahlia¡¯s usual spiel, but that would, hopefully, still allow them to sleep that night. Finally it dawned on the kids that they were cutting their storytime short with the commotion and one by one they settled on the wooden benches around the campfire, leaving an empty space for her.

    Dani sat and, once again, observed the expectant faces around her. Another gust of wind stirred the tall flames of the campfire, distorting the children''s shadows cast across the ground into sporadically twitching figures. A soft, thoughtful hum lingered in the back of her throat as she watched the tops of the trees sway in the distance¡ªplaces the firelight was unable to touch. Her initial silence tested the children¡¯s patience, whispers erupting despite their attempts to wait quietly. It was Sarah who inevitably spoke up for the group. ¡°Dani, you¡¯re supposed to tell us a story.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Dani smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just deciding if this one is a good idea or not. Lena told me this story when I was around your age and I had trouble sleeping for weeks.¡±

    Dani sensed the collective eyerolls. Again, Sarah gave voice to the group¡¯s sentiments. ¡°It can¡¯t be that scary.¡±

    Dani knew her sister was acting brave in front of the other kids. Until a few months ago she still woke up some nights afraid of her own shadow. However, she wasn¡¯t about to call her out on it in front of the group either. ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re all sure you want to know.¡± She scanned the group of children as they nodded agreement. ¡°Okay, so when I was around ten years old, I decided that since I was about to start training soon and knew my way around our territory pretty well, I was old enough to start exploring on my own. Didn¡¯t matter that my mother said it was too dangerous, I was confident I could handle it. So I packed some supplies one night, waited for everyone to sleep, and snuck out. I walked over to the lake and I found a small path that would take me further out and beyond the camp¡¯s borders. I didn¡¯t go that far out, but I was in the forest on my own, late at night and I was very pleased with myself for it.¡± She smiled as a few of the children seemed impressed with the prospect of being out in the forest alone late at night. ¡°I wasn¡¯t planning on going too far out. I chose a path and decided to follow it until I found a good enough place to set up a camp, which, eventually I did. So I set up a bedroll and lay down to look at the stars for a while. It was early Tempus, so while it wasn¡¯t that cold, it was a windy autumn night, just like this one. And just like tonight, the forest was anything but quiet. With every gust of wind, dry leaves ruffled and crackled as they cascaded onto the ground, branches snapped above my head and, even though I knew those sounds as well as I¡¯m sure you all do, they¡¯re perfectly normal this time of year,¡± Dani paused, allowing the wind to emphasize her words, ¡°it was my first time being out there alone, so I was definitely on high alert. That, and the way the wind was blowing that night, might be the only reasons why I even heard it.¡±

    ¡°Heard what?¡± One of the girls cut in.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°Probably a bear,¡± the boy sitting beside her chimed in, unimpressed.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a bear,¡± Dani told them. ¡°It was a hum. This strange, droning hum. And first I thought, I¡¯m just getting sleepy, it¡¯s in my head. It faded and I tried to push it out of my mind, but then, as the wind blew past again, I heard it a second time. This time, I stopped to really pay attention, but I was still trying to tell myself it was the wind blowing through a hollow branch somewhere in the distance. The wind blew past and the sound faded with it. And this time I kept my ears open, and I waited. With another gust of wind, came the same sound again. So I lay there, holding my breath and straining to hear it clearly. The same hum as before, a monotone drone at first, but more and more it changed into something that couldn¡¯t just be wind blowing through branches. It was the voice of a woman, sweet and melodic. It was a distant sound at first, drawing closer then fading away. Like the wind itself was singing a lullaby as it passed. For a while, I just lay there and listened. And the more I listened the more I began to feel entranced. A part of me really wanted to just lay there with the music forever. And if it wasn¡¯t for my guilty conscience, maybe I would have, but . . . This nagging voice in the back of my head kept reminding me I shouldn¡¯t be there and people would worry if I wasn¡¯t back before the sun came up. So I forced myself to pack up my little camp and walk away, but the music continued, and with every step I took it seemed to get louder and louder. So I walked faster and faster until I was inevitably running all the way back to the lake. The music finally silenced when I got there and I was able to sneak my way back into bed without alerting anyone, but I was shaken. Morning came and I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what happened. I needed to talk to someone, and there was only one person I could go to under those circumstances.¡±

    ¡°Lena,¡± Sarah chimed in.

    Dani nodded. ¡°Mhm. I confided in Lena as soon as morning came around. I told her what I¡¯d done and what happened. I was sure she would scold me and dismiss the entire thing. She¡¯d tell me it was just my overactive imagination, but no. Instead she became agitated. She wanted to know exactly where I¡¯d gone and what I¡¯d heard. When I asked her what she was so worried about she said ¡®you don¡¯t know what¡¯s up there?¡¯. Of course, I didn¡¯t. Lena told me that a few miles away from where I¡¯d set up, just a little ways up the river there¡¯s a village. A ghost village.¡±

    ¡°A ghost village?¡± The same girl who interrupted before spoke up. ¡°How can a village be a ghost?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what they call it when a place is completely abandoned. It¡¯s a ghost village because there are no people living there anymore. Lena told me this village had been abandoned for thousands of years. That ever since the last days of the Twins, it had stood there, empty. So, me, being a kid, I wanted to know . . .¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Several of the children voiced the lingering question, voices high pitched with anxiety.

    Dani smirked. ¡°Good question. It so happens that there is an actual myth connected to that village. It involves Heart¡¯s eldest daughter. Have you guys ever heard of her?¡±

    ¡°Heart¡¯s daughter was the first Alpha ever, wasn¡¯t she?¡± Sarah asked.

    ¡°Heart¡¯s second daughter was the first Alpha, that¡¯s correct, but Heart had many sons and daughters and the one this story¡¯s about was her eldest child. Have you guys been told about the First Children yet?¡±

    Sarah frowned. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°They were the first children born from the Twins in the mortal realm,¡± Perry answered. ¡°Story goes that they all went insane and committed atrocities, so after they were defeated Mother and Father wouldn¡¯t allow them into the Immortal Realm and created Hell to keep them contained.¡±

    Dani hummed, amused. ¡°I guess Lena isn¡¯t the only person in this camp that reads in her spare time. Who would¡¯ve thought.¡± She chuckled. ¡°Yes, that is correct. Though I¡¯m not sure about ¡®insane¡¯, they did commit atrocities.¡±

    ¡°So what atrocities did they do to the village?¡± Sarah asked.

    ¡°Well, according to the story Lena told me, the Twins were, to human eyes, indescribably beautiful. That even the pictures of them we¡¯re able to find in books and paintings today couldn¡¯t possibly do their likeness justice. Their first children, on the other hand, were said to range from ''ordinary'' to ''unsightly''. And Heart''s daughter in particular was regarded as having a face only Heart herself could ever love."

    "What does that mean?" One of the girls asked.

    "It means she was so ugly no one else would ever love her," the boy sitting next to her answered.

    Dani concluded, based on the glare she gave him and their matching hair colors, that he was her brother. ¡°Alfie, that¡¯s rude.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s what it means, dummy!¡±

    ¡°Alright, easy with the name calling,¡± Dani warned. ¡°Alfie is right though, that¡¯s exactly what that means. And yes, that¡¯s incredibly mean, but you should keep in mind that things were very different back then. The few enlightened that existed at the time were all directly related to the Twins themselves. And people generally expected them to be closer to Gods than humans. Unfortunately, the Twins¡¯ children, especially the first to come into existence, weren¡¯t really seen as people. But that is a discussion I¡¯m sure Dahlia would enjoy having in class, I¡¯m not here for that.¡± She briefly smirked and refocused on the story she was meant to be telling. ¡°As I was saying, Heart¡¯s daughter wasn¡¯t very easy on the eyes. And for many many years people wondered how such a hideous creature could be born from such a magnificent being. That is, until the news broke throughout Valcrest the War had finally fallen. As you¡¯d expect, the Twins didn¡¯t concern themselves with death too much, but War¡¯s grief-stricken generals decided to hold the biggest fanciest funeral Valcrest had ever seen. The remaining Twins, of course, wouldn¡¯t attend, but some of their children did. It was during that funeral that one of her siblings asked her to sing. Never, since the gift of music was introduced to Valcrest, had humanity been graced with such splendorous notes. If I was a poet; which I certainly am not, I would still have trouble describing it in words, but suffice it to say, it wasn¡¯t long before all of Valcrest caught wind of how Heart¡¯s deformed child was able to drive even the most battle-hardened warriors in Valcrest to tears with the sound of her voice. Word spread like wildfire and Heart¡¯s daughter went from being considered an unnoteworthy pariah to the most sought-after singer in all of Valcrest. And for a time, wherever she was called to sing, she went. She traveled the entirety of Valcrest, from the southern mountains to the northern woods beyond Blackpond, until eventually she came to a small isolated village in the depths of the forest.¡± Dani paused and chuckled as the mention of the village drew an excited gasp from the group.

    ¡°This village was so isolated, in fact, that they had never heard of Heart¡¯s daughter or her incredible voice. This suited her. She settled in a simple home on the edge of the village and because of her hideous appearance, the villagers mostly kept their distance. This suited her. All she wanted at that point in life was to lead a quiet existence, tend to her home and garden, that kind of thing. She wasn¡¯t interested in attention and the village¡¯s apparent disgust for her appearance only seemed to serve that purpose. However, one day, while tending to her daily chores, she mindlessly hummed a melody. By the time she was finished with her tasks, a crowd had gathered around her home, drawn by the sound of her voice. And from then on, every time she was spotted outside, the villagers would flock to her in the hopes of hearing more of her singing. Over time word spread of where Heart¡¯s daughter had settled and travelers came to the village from all corners of Valcrest only to hear her voice. As the crowds grew in size, the residents started charging visitors a fee to come and watch her sing. But the visitors had no interest in looking at Heart¡¯s child, furthermore, overtime the crowds grew bored with only listening to the music, many expressing discontent that the singer¡¯s likeness didn¡¯t measure up to the wonderful music. Since this was an opportunity to keep their newfound source of income, the villagers began discussing fixes for this issue. The answer, they decided, would be to find someone whose likeness more closely matched the beauty of her music. Messengers were sent all over Valcrest, summoning all beautiful people to come and audition.¡±

    ¡°They just asked for ¡®beautiful people¡¯ and people showed up?¡± Alfie interrupted.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Dani answered. ¡°And yes, before you say anything, that is pretty stupid, but I guess people didn¡¯t have anything better to do back in the day.¡± She smiled at the boy¡¯s skeptical expression. ¡°Moving on . . . People answered the village¡¯s call and many auditioned, but among all of them one young lady stood out from the rest. Her name was Calliope.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Sarah cut in. ¡°Why does she get a name? Didn¡¯t Heart¡¯s daughter have a name?¡±

    Dani sighed. ¡°I bet she did, but I don¡¯t know her name.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s her story!¡±

    ¡°Sarah, I¡¯m just telling the story, I wasn¡¯t there. If it¡¯s not written somewhere, then I don¡¯t know it. Now, if you kids keep interrupting me, I won¡¯t be done before bedtime and you won¡¯t find out what happened to the village.¡±

    Sarah frowned. ¡°Fine.¡±

    Dani chuckled, but wasted no time in continuing. ¡°Alright, so, Calliope was by all accounts everything one would expect Heart¡¯s daughter to be; tall, stunningly beautiful, delicate, and most importantly, she was able to put on an emotional performance to match the music almost perfectly. Despite the fact even her splendorous beauty paled in comparison to Heart¡¯s daughter¡¯s voice, the villagers acknowledged that she was the closest thing to perfection they would find in a human being. With the addition of Calliope the show drew much larger crowds, but the crowds struggled to come closer to the performance. They would see where the voice truly came from and, with the illusion broken, complain that they had been deceived, demanding the villagers return their coin. In order to correct this, the villagers built a structure around her home, so that curtains blocked the view of the house from visitors.¡±

    ¡°Okay, no. Why would she just put up with that?¡± Sarah complained.

    ¡°Squirt, let me finish the story. You¡¯ll see how it plays out, alright?¡±

    Sarah rolled her eyes, but went silent, waiting for Dani to continue.

    ¡°Heart¡¯s daughter was a little annoyed the curtains blocked her view, but she did go there to live a quieter life and not draw attention to herself, so it didn¡¯t feel like a great inconvenience to her. The real problems arose when, over time, she wasn¡¯t able to keep up with the performances as well as tending to her house. When chores started piling up and the house fell into disrepair she sought the aid of the village elder. There was no way she could get the place back into decent condition on her own. But the elder was dismissive. They couldn¡¯t spare the resources, or the men, to help repair her home. Besides, the condition of her house didn¡¯t really matter to them, as it was now hidden behind the curtains. Out of sight, out of mind.¡±

    ¡°What a bunch of assholes!¡± Sarah exclaimed, drawing an outburst of giggles from the group.

    ¡°Language, squirt. But yes, they were.¡± Dani gave the children a moment to settle down and carried on. ¡°Of course, she wasn¡¯t willing to accept the elder¡¯s excuses. It was her voice that drew the crowds to the village in the first place. All the coin they¡¯d spent there, down to the last piece of copper, was thanks to her and her gift. The elder and the villagers were unmoved by her arguments and uncaring to her precarious living conditions. And after that meeting with the elder, the music stopped. The decrepit, unkempt house became eerily silent. Days turned into weeks, turned into months and the village moved on. They tore down the stage, and the curtains. They used the materials to fix up the house; not in the hopes Heart¡¯s daughter would return, but so that Calliope could move in instead. As far as anyone knew, Heart¡¯s daughter and her music were gone, never to return.¡±

    As another, stronger gust of wind blew past the group some of the children startled and Alfie was forced to push his sister away when she instinctively clung to him.

    Dani withheld a smirk. ¡°Then, on one foggy, cold, bleak morning, Calliope was drawn awake by a sweet melodic hum. The melody entered her ears still in sleep, dispelled whatever dreams might have been holding her unconscious and beckoned her to rise from her slumber. Rise and follow. And follow she did: out of her bed, across the small living room, barefoot on the cold, damp grass. . . As she crossed the center of the village and saw all of her neighbors, equally entranced, some barefoot and still in their nightclothes; like her, all walking in single file in pursuit of this otherworldly melody, some small suppressed part of her knew this wasn¡¯t right, that she should be afraid. That she should turn around. But the music felt like a soft, warm blanket wrapped around the very core of her being, and regardless of what her mind knew to be wrong, her heart wished for nothing more than to be forever in its embrace.¡± The wind blew past again and Dani paused, briefly closing her eyes as if listening for something more than just the crackling leaves dragging across the forest floor and cascading down on wooden roofs. She reopened her eyes and continued, lowering her voice. ¡°Calliope was at the very end of the long line of villagers and as she walked she started to hear these dull, heavy sounds. Distant at first, but closer and closer with each step. It was rhythmic and almost complementary to the sweet captivating voice, but the closer the sounds became the more they injected her with an overwhelming sense of dread. Yet, she didn¡¯t turn around and flee. She couldn¡¯t have if she wanted to. With her every step those sounds, as well as the song, grew closer, louder, more distinct. . . Until broken by Calliope¡¯s own terrified scream as the ground seemed to give way beneath her feet. Her body crashed with a dull heavy sound and was quickly enveloped by furious, unforgiving, currents. As the villagers hopelessly struggled against the might of the river, the music finally ceased. And the very last sound they heard was that of a soft, satisfied, and ever musical laughter.¡±

    The group sat silent for a long, sullen moment as the story ended and Dani watched the children¡¯s faces as they processed the events she had just narrated to them. Non-surprisingly, Alfie was the first to shatter the moment. ¡°There is no way you actually heard her. You have to be lying.¡±

    Dani raised an eyebrow. ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like Perry said, all of the first Children were defeated and contained in Hell.¡±

    ¡°Nothing in the Myths specifies what Hell is. And some of the people who like to debate these things actually have several different theories about it. Some think that Hell isn¡¯t actually a separate plane, but a different state of existence within our own plane . . . But again, these are things you might want to ask Dahlia about in class. For now I suggest you all scatter and head off to bed.¡± She smirks. ¡°Just don¡¯t get any ideas and wander off. On a windy fall night like this? I wouldn¡¯t risk it.¡±

    The children scattered almost as if on cue, thanking Dani for the story as they went their separate ways. Alfie remained skeptical, but didn¡¯t put up any more of an argument, letting his clearly more gullible sister cling to his arm on the way home. Finally, only Sarah remained. Dani smiled and held out her hand for her sister to take. ¡°Come on, squirt. I¡¯ll tuck you in for the night.¡±

    Sarah took her hand with a nod, thoughtful. ¡°So . . . Is any of it true? Did you actually hear her?¡±

    Dani snorted softly, leading the way towards the Alpha¡¯s cabin. ¡°Pft, no. You want to know how it really went? Lena figured out I was planning on sneaking out, so she told me this story to scare me out of going. And it worked. For a few months, at least.¡±

    ¡°So there¡¯s no village?¡±

    Dani hesitated, eyes trained on the dark path leading away from the central clearing. ¡°Oh, no, there absolutely is a village. I¡¯ve been there once. It¡¯s creepy as hell. You can ask any of the Scouts and they¡¯ll tell you they avoid the place like it¡¯s plague-ridden. And, who knows, maybe the myths have truth to it, maybe they don¡¯t, but . . . If ghosts exist in whatever shape or form, you better believe it, Valcrest is probably full of them.¡±

 The Heart of The Forest - Epilogue

    [Newhaven |Tempus 20th, 2525 | Early Afternoon]

    In the earliest days of Valcrest, when the Gods still walked the Mortal Realm, one of War¡¯s Generals asked the Twin for his thoughts on forgiveness. War''s answer was simple: "Destroy your enemies, then forgive yourself."

    Unfortunately, no answers are simple in the minds of mortals, and words such as ''forgiveness'', ''justice'', ''loyalty'', ''War'' and ''Peace'' had their meanings warped with the times. To the God that is War, battle was a means to an end and destruction a necessary evil to be pondered upon in the aftermath; you forgave yourself because you knew it was, without a doubt, the best possible course of action. Now, you don''t forgive yourself, because you know¡ªno matter how inevitable¡ªthe blood on your hands was far from necessary. Forgiveness is an empty word meant to illustrate a sentiment that perished with the Gods that preached it. And as times progress, I fear hope will ultimately follow.

    A loud crash and a slew of curses filled the two story home. ¡°THERON!¡±

    Theron startled upon hearing his father coming up the stairs, nearly dropping his book and fumbling to replace it with a history book. He pushed the offending tome under his bed just in the nick of time, hiding his face in a passage about some inane argument between crop growers and cow herders in the old city of Blackhurst. Why anyone would bother learning of such dull affairs was beyond him, but he focused on the words as though every line of petty argumentation and vapid rebuttal was the most riveting work of literature ever penned. While awaiting the creaking sound of his bedroom door, in the back of his mind, he wondered how aware those people were of their impending downfall.

    ¡°Theron.¡± The door creaked as expected, his father¡¯s tone gentler now. ¡°Theron, you were supposed to pack your bag. Not distract yourself with,¡± he stopped to glimpse the book cover, ¡°Historical Records of Blackhurst? Since when do we own this?¡±

    ¡°One of the customers left it at the store last week,¡± Theron admitted. ¡°I figured I should hold on to it for now.¡±

    His father scoffed, but attempted to mask his distaste. ¡°That¡¯s well and good, son, but you can read about Blackhurst nobles and their squabbles any other time. Right now I need you to finish packing and come help load the wagon. We can¡¯t afford to be late with this delivery.¡±

    Theron closed his borrowed book with a nod. ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯ll be right down.¡±

    Thankfully, Theron¡¯s father left the room without noticing the already packed travel bag on the floor next to his bed. As the door closed, the seventeen-year-old breathed a sigh of relief, discarding the history book. He fished out the old leather-bound tome he¡¯d carelessly hid under the bed and frowned, as though it had deliberately caused his situation. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Theron grabbed his bag and stuffed the book inside. This delivery would be a week-long trip, maybe he could read a few more pages while his father slept. As long as he was careful, nothing bad would come of it. Satisfied with its contents, Theron flung the bag over one shoulder and walked out.

    The upstairs hallway was dark with all the lamps extinguished and windows latched shut. His father¡¯s door was closed at one end of the hall, the hatch leading up to the attic, closed and locked up tight as well. The hall ended in a cozy living room, framed by bookshelves and wall decorations; souvenirs and artwork from foreign places he¡¯d never actually visited. Cushioned chairs sat near an unlit fireplace. The books on the shelves were mostly decoration; business ledgers and fancy editions of history books meant to fill the space and look nice. His father wasn¡¯t an avid reader, the only books worth reading once belonged to Theron¡¯s mother and were now locked in the attic along with any other reminders of her presence in the home. A narrator in one of the heroic tales she read to him as a boy might refer to those shelves as empty shells where her soul once resided. If they did, Theron was sure she¡¯d find that beautiful. He found it unfair.

    Hardwood steps creaked under Theron¡¯s boots as he descended the stairs. His father¡¯s office¡ªusually neatly organized¡ªwas in disarray due to his rushed preparations. This delivery was a last minute request. A client needed supplies delivered to the desert within the week and the pay was too great to refuse. No matter how many times he asked, he¡¯d never been allowed to go on deliveries, but accepting this job meant Theron would be left to spend his birthday alone and that was one argument his father wouldn¡¯t win.

    A chime on the front door announced the coming and going of potential buyers in the store front. Martin; the only other employee besides Theron, greeted them amicably. They must not have found what they wanted, because they left before Theron came out into the store. Martin grinned at him. ¡°You finally get to go on a trip, eh, boy? S¡¯like my old ma used to say, ¡®you be careful what you wish for¡¯. Could be spending your birthday at the Inn having a pint, maybe find yourself a pretty girl . . . You¡¯re gonna end up stuck in the woods with your old man, bored to death.¡±

    Theron rolled his eyes. ¡°I can have a pint when I get back, Martin. When will I ever have another chance to go to the desert? Meet the Crimson Shadows?¡±

    Martin hummed softly. ¡°Well, there are some pretty girls in the Crimson Shadows too. Them folk over there are rather . . . Loose. Nice thinking, kid.¡±

    Theron groaned. ¡°They¡¯re a proud clan of warriors and smiths, Martin. Honestly, you¡¯re such a simple-minded lecher.¡±

    Martin leaned over the shop counter, a momentary scowl crossed his features, but was pushed aside with a scoff. ¡°Whatever, kid. Here,¡± he muttered, pulling a box from behind the counter and pushing it towards Theron. ¡°Happy birthday. Just don¡¯t tell your old man where you got it.¡±

    ¡°My birthday isn¡¯t for another three days,¡± Theron pointed out, but took the box and opened anyway. Inside was a simple dagger. Nothing fancy, but definitely something his father wouldn¡¯t want him to have. Theron looked up, staring at Martin inquisitively.

    ¡°Your old man babies you. You¡¯re almost your own man now. About time you carry one around.¡±

    Theron glanced to where his father was struggling to load the heavy cargo into the back of their wagon outside. ¡°Thanks,¡± he muttered, taking the dagger and hiding it in his backpack. ¡°Don¡¯t set the place on fire while we¡¯re out.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t dream of it, kiddo.¡±

    Outside, their two horses neighed and huffed in anticipation for the long trip. Another aggravated call drew him outside to help with the crates and Theron took the time to pet both animals before taking the next crate off his father¡¯s hands. ¡°Sorry. Martin was being a nuisance.¡±

    Theron took after his father in many ways; same dark brown mussed up hair, same dark brown eyes, same jawline, same nose. However, Theron was taller than his father by several inches, and being made to do most of the heavy lifting in preparation for these trips helped build him up stronger as well. Despite this, his father never approved of Theron learning to fight or wielding weapons. Martin¡¯s gift was the second piece of contraband he would be bringing along for this trip. His guilty thoughts were interrupted by a heavy crate being dropped onto his arms. ¡°Here, son. Finish loading the wagon while I make sure the house is locked up,¡± his father said. ¡°Did you remember to close the window in your room?¡±

    ¡°Uhm. . . ¡± Theron dropped the crate on the back of the wagon and wasted no time picking up another. ¡°I think so?¡±

    His father sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll double-check. Martin will lock up the shop when he leaves for the day. Hopefully he won¡¯t forget.¡±

    ¡°You trust the man with the books, but won¡¯t trust him to lock the back door.¡± Theron¡¯s laugh strained from the weight of another box. ¡°At least you know where your priorities lie.¡±

    ¡°Being bad with numbers will cost you more in the long run, Theron,¡± his father chastised.

    Theron rolled his eyes, loading the final crate into the wagon and tying up the cargo so it wouldn¡¯t jostle too much during the trip. ¡°I¡¯m sure there are people you could hire that can do both, pops. If you can¡¯t rely on Martin for anything beyond bookkeeping then what¡¯s the point in keeping him?¡±

    Theron¡¯s father shook his head, smiling. ¡°You¡¯re barely seventeen and you¡¯re already trying to tell me how to run the business, huh?¡± He gave his son a pat on the shoulder, ¡°you¡¯ll make those decisions one day, but not today, son.¡±

    Theron hummed softly, throwing his bag onto the wagon. ¡°The cargo¡¯s ready. If you¡¯re going to double-check that window you should get on it, sir. We only have a week to deliver this, you know.¡±

    ¡°Wise ass,¡± he scoffed, heading inside the house for one last inspection.

    ¡°At least you didn¡¯t raise a dumbass, Greyson,¡± Martin chimed in from inside the shop.

    Theron shook his head. It was such an old stupid joke, yet he found himself laughing when his father shot back with ¡°an ass is still an ass, Martin.¡±

    The horses snorted in unison, and the male pawed at the stone ground. Threron made his way around to greet the animals, placing one hand on each of their heads to scratch between their ears. ¡°Easy now, we¡¯ll be off soon. If you¡¯re lucky we¡¯ll come across some nice apple trees in the forest, huh? They should be nice and ripe this time of year.¡± The male, Dusk, snorted and turned his head to try and chew on Theron¡¯s hair. ¡°Hey, no,¡± he scolded, pushing the horse¡¯s snout away. ¡°I¡¯m not due for a haircut for at least another month.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, I think you should let him trim some of it,¡± his father chimed in, ruffling the back of his own hair as he took his seat at the wagon. ¡°You left your window open, by the way. Be more careful next time.¡±

    Theron sighed. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± He gave the horses a few extra pats before joining his father and handing him the reins. ¡°What are we delivering anyway? It¡¯s a big shipment on such short notice.¡±

    ¡°A little bit of everything. It¡¯s on short notice because the people taking the goods to Terra are on a tight schedule. It seems something happened to their original shipment.¡±

    ¡°Why do they need to acquire goods from us to sell in Terra? I¡¯d think an empire of their size would be able to provide for itself.¡±

    ¡°There are things that can only be obtained in Valcrest. Teas, some spices, they look down on our craftsmanship but it¡¯s considered a novelty over there. Sort of like those glass sculptures we brought in last month sold so well. No one here sculpts glass like they do in Terra, so it¡¯s a big deal. It¡¯s useless, but since when do nobles care about that?¡±

    Theron chuckled. ¡°Alright. I see what you mean. Is that why they¡¯re offering so much for it? They¡¯re going to make twice as much selling our useless craftsmanship over there?¡±

    ¡°Something like that, yes. We also might be able to trade for coffee and chocolate, which is good because our last shipment is almost all gone.¡±

    ¡°We need to start growing coffee,¡± Theron complained. ¡°It¡¯s so expensive.¡±

    ¡°Climate and soil conditions or what have you.¡± His father shrugged. ¡°If Valcrest wasn¡¯t the mess it currently is and trade agreements were in place like when Brightvale still stood . . . But that¡¯s not something I¡¯ll be able to see in my lifetime. You likely won¡¯t either, the way it¡¯s going.¡± Greyson¡¯s hands were tight on the reins and Theron watched him confused. Despite his original rush, he hadn¡¯t spurred the horses to move yet. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing, son. When we reach the desert, I would like you to stay in the Crimson Shadows¡¯ camp while I make the delivery. Some of these foreigners, they don¡¯t . . . Enlightenment doesn¡¯t sit very well with them.¡±

    Theron scoffed softly. He never understood his father¡¯s paranoia over strangers finding out he was enlightened. He¡¯d even told him to keep it hidden from Martin, even though he worked at the shop for years. It made him wonder if deep down his father was the one with a problem. ¡°You think they¡¯ll even be able to tell? I¡¯ve gotten good at hiding it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. They may notice or not, they might take issue or not, I would rather avoid it. Besides, you¡¯ll have a better time with Crimson anyway.¡± Greyson smiled, finally getting the wagon moving. ¡°Just tell them you didn¡¯t get a proper birthday celebration and watch what they do.¡±

    <hr>

    [Valcrest Forest |Tempus 23rd, 2525 | Nightfall]

    Theron¡¯s birthday was spent in an exhausted stupor. They didn¡¯t set up camp for the first three days of the trip, only making occasional stops to rest and water the horses. As the sun went down on the third day, they¡¯d covered enough ground to warrant setting a proper camp. The spot they chose was one his father considered safe; a small clearing near a stream. It was close enough to the trail for them to hear any other travelers passing through, but protected enough by the cover of trees to provide some privacy. Theron took it upon himself to set up their two small tents while his father gathered dry wood to make a fire. Dusk and his partner, Dawn, were by the stream indulging in a well earned drink after an arduous day of travel. While he wasn¡¯t able to find any apples along the way¡ªhis father explaining that those trees were usually found deeper into the forest¡ªhe had the foresight to pack a few carrots as a treat for them. His father often accused Theron of spoiling the animals, to which the boy replied it was only fair, seeing as he wasn¡¯t allowed a dog. He also lacked any friends his age. Sitting there, surrounded by the ambiance of the forest and the crackle of dried leaves only made Martin¡¯s words to him ring truer. Not that he regretted the trip, but Theron couldn¡¯t deny that most normal boys his age would have friends, or maybe even a girlfriend to spend their birthday with.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    The pleasant scent of burning wood filled the air as the campfire was lit. Theron¡¯s father wasn''t the best of cooks, but he scrounged together two bowls of tough-yet-cooked rice and some over-boiled vegetables to eat alongside their rabbit jerky. It wasn¡¯t great, but after three days without a warm meal, his stomach wasn¡¯t about to complain.

    Theron¡¯s thoughts kept him silent through most of the meal. When his father held out a cup he distractedly took it, assuming it to be water, finally snapping back to reality as the alcoholic vapors began to burn their way into his nostrils. He coughed. ¡°Whoa, what¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°Rum.¡± His father smirked. ¡°It¡¯s not the cheap kind either, so don¡¯t spit it out.¡±

    ¡°I can handle it. Just surprised me,¡± Theron said, his first sip followed by another poorly disguised cough.

    ¡°I can see that.¡± His father took a sip of his own and sighed. ¡°Seventeen years old. Twins. It¡¯s true what they say, ain¡¯t it? Time is unforgiving.¡±

    Theron took another drink, more composed this time. ¡°If you¡¯re about to contemplate your own mortality, at least wait until I¡¯m through with this first,¡± he quipped. ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re the one who¡¯s gotten a year older today.¡±

    ¡°Of course I am. After you have kids you only get older when they do. That¡¯s how it works.¡±

    Theron chuckled. ¡°Bullshit. You¡¯ve always been old.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to disrespect me like that, I¡¯ll drop you off you here and you can walk home, wise ass.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Theron laughed. ¡°I mean, It¡¯d make for a fun story, but I¡¯d still rather get to the desert.¡±

    His father shook his head with a disgruntled mutter, then reached for his bowl. ¡°Are you finished with that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± He handed the bowl to his father. ¡°So, do I get to pick out my present when we get there or did you get me one already?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not sure.¡± His father stood and walked to the stream to rinse their empty bowls. ¡°I was thinking I¡¯d let you pick out a blade when we got to the Crimson¡¯s camp, but you¡¯re choosing to be a little shit, so maybe I won¡¯t.¡±

    Theron nearly jumped to his feet, completely ignoring the halfhearted threat. ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡±

    ¡°Maybe,¡± he answered, back turned as he put the clean bowls away. ¡°The Crimson are only the third best smiths I know; if I¡¯m to be perfectly honest, but I wouldn¡¯t give any Blackponders my business if I can help it. Can¡¯t trust those fellas with an Olith deck, let alone a sword.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d think Blackponders would be more trustworthy with an Olith deck. If they knew what to do with it, then you shouldn¡¯t trust them with it.¡±

    ¡°Alright, so don¡¯t trust Blackponders, or anyone at an Olith table. There¡¯s your life lesson for the year.¡±

    Theron snorted and emptied his cup, standing to go rinse it out himself. ¡°I¡¯ll try to still remember it in the morning.¡± He dried off the cup and put it away with the rest of their utensils. ¡°I can keep watch first if you want to get some early sleep.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯m not tired yet and not many bandits come around these parts. You can go ahead and sleep. I¡¯ll wake you up in a few hours.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re sure.¡± Theron nodded and patted his father on the shoulder on the way to his tent. ¡°Night, pops. Call me up when you get tired, alright? Don¡¯t try to stay up all night just to prove you¡¯re still a spry young man.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re pushing your luck tonight, boy.¡±

    ¡°What can I say? You raised an ass, pops.¡± Theron smirked.

    Greyson Lockwood shook his head, unable to hold on to his scowl as he pulled Theron into a tight embrace, catching him off guard. ¡°Happy birthday, son.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I guess it has been.¡± After a momentary flinch, Theron hugged his father back. His old man was never much of a hugger, but he assumed the rum must have finally gone to his head. When his father released him, Theron chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll come out in a few hours so you can sleep that off. Wouldn¡¯t want you steering the wagon under the influence, would we?¡±

    Theron let his father¡¯s ensuing protests over the implication he couldn¡¯t hold his liquor fall on deaf ears and retreated into his tent. If he shot him with yet another comeback they would be going back and forth all night, and they were on a tight schedule. Birthday drink or not, they couldn¡¯t relax too much and miss the delivery date. He settled into his sleeping mat with a tired groan. His body stiff from sitting on the wagon with barely a break to stretch his legs. He considered lighting his oil lamp and trying to read for a few minutes, but sleep overtook him before he was able to act on the thought.

    Around the tent, the wind whistled and tree branches crackled. The occasional scurrying across dried leaves or peep of an owl sometimes tugged at Theron¡¯s awareness, but not persistently enough to stir him awake. Hours of blissful, uninterrupted sleep passed before something managed to get through to him; Dawn. The horse was agitated for some reason. That in itself wasn¡¯t so odd, but his father¡¯s inaction was. Even if just a short-tempered mutter to ¡°shut up¡±, the horse¡¯s neighing and stomping would normally warrant some reaction. After listening for some time and hearing nothing, Theron finally opened his eyes. His immediate thought was that his father must have fallen asleep without waking him and there was no one watching over the wagon.

    Theron sat up and rubbed his eyes. The horse silenced. It was possible nothing was wrong and she¡¯d been startled by a fox, or raccoon, but something felt heavy in the pit of Theron¡¯s stomach. On instinct, he reached for his bag and pulled out the dagger Martin gave him, assuring himself it was just a precaution. He then flung the bag over one shoulder, thinking the carrots he¡¯d packed might help soothe the horses if necessary. Theron poked his head out of the tent, hiding the blade on the sleeve of his tunic, just in case his father was still awake out there. He didn¡¯t want to get in trouble for having it, or get Martin in trouble for giving it to him, but if a bandit was rummaging through their belongings he might be able to intimidate them with it.

    Their fire had died. It was darker outside the tent than when he¡¯d gone to sleep. Faint beams of moonlight allowed him to make out vague shapes in his surroundings: the tents, the wagon, their horses . . . Theron registered everything that should be there before forcing himself to acknowledge the silhouette standing beside the two horses. A cloaked figure, too slim to be his father. They had their back to Theron, one hand gently patting Dawn¡¯s snout, the other at their side, wrapped around a metallic object. While they seemed distracted, Theron noticed the slightest of shifts in their stance as he stepped out of the tent. They knew he was there, even if trying to pretend otherwise.

    Theron clutched the dagger tighter, palms sweaty against the handle. It seemed as though he could physically overpower this individual, but this was Valcrest. Twins only knew what they were capable of. Even if the element of surprise was lost on him, he needed to tread carefully. Slowly, he inched a step closer to the intruder. And just as he did, his eyes¡ªnow more accustomed to the dark¡ªnoticed another silhouette, a motionless heap at this stranger¡¯s feet. A strangled sound caught in the back of Theron¡¯s throat as he noticed the dark pool forming around familiar tufts of brown hair. He wasn¡¯t able to discern where it was pouring from, but he knew there was too much of it.

    Far too much blood.

    As if on cue, the rusty smell rose from the soil and caused Theron¡¯s stomach to twist in painful knots. Another choke hitched in his throat; a whimper mixed with a gag. Slowly, the stranger lowered their hand from Dawn¡¯s snout as if preparing to walk away and Theron responded with another step forward. His father¡¯s crossbow lay harmlessly by his limp hand, still disarmed. The bolts had spilled out from his quiver, untouched. Had he even seen what struck him? The stranger took a step away, ignoring Theron¡¯s presence as if he was part of the scenery¡ªinsignificant. The thought echoed, painfully, in his mind erasing all semblance of reason in its wake. With a raw, primal scream, he lunged towards the murderer, leading each swing by his dagger. Of the million feelings coursing through him, anger reigned supreme. It didn¡¯t matter who this person was or why they¡¯d come, all that Theron cared about was the justice he¡¯d enact on them. Each slash of the blade left with it a space where his father¡¯s murderer used to be. Only after his fifth swing did the figure bother to turn and face him, their features obscured behind the shadows of their hood. Strike after careless strike, Theron stumbled towards his opponent, only to have them step back with calm indifference. The unrelenting assault chipped away at the killer¡¯s patience until, with a discontented sigh, they struck. He didn¡¯t feel it at first, the hard, blunt object crashing into his skull; his vision exploded into a flash of red and a high pitched whistle drowned the sound of his body crashing into the ground. He could sit there on the cold forest floor and accept defeat, but something inside him kept him tethered to reality. Anger, fear, sheer survival instinct, whatever the reason, he scrambled to regain his footing and fight back. His fingers ached as they curled in, his arm felt coated in lead as it swung, blindly and unbalanced. His assailant wasn¡¯t expecting such a quick recovery. Where his dagger had met only air, his fist broke through, pushing the murderer off balance and knocking her hood right off.

    Her hood. Theron stood frozen, shocked to see a girl, no older than himself staring back at him. Her pale face stood out like a full moon in the dark forest. She grabbed her hood almost intuitively and threw it back over her face, tucking in a lock of red hair that obstructed her view. She calmly walked closer and only then did Theron break out of his trance, taking a step back. The taste of blood coated his mouth from the blow she¡¯d dealt him and, upon closer inspection he realized she wielded a blunt weapon in her left hand and a bloodied blade in her right. His thoughts came back to those hero stories his mother liked to read. A hero would take a stand even at the expense of his own life, but Theron . . . Theron ran.

    <hr>

    [Valcrest Forest |Tempus 24th, 2525 | Past Midnight]

    ¡°This is messed up.¡±

    Gabrielle glanced over her shoulder and Kyle flinched, muttering an apology. The boy wasn¡¯t wrong. The scene they encountered was, to say the least, unexpected after a fruitless night of hunting. The merchant¡¯s wagon was untouched, the horses gone; cut loose. Their owner lay motionless in a pool of dried blood. Johanna chose not to linger at the scene and took Sebastian with her to canvas the area. She probably knew the search would yield no results and just wanted an excuse to step away from how, as Kyle would put it, ¡®messed up¡¯ the scene was. The way the campsite looked almost untouched and the near perfectly clean cut across the man¡¯s throat left no room for doubt. The Wolves had done this.

    ¡°Awfully close to home,¡± Gerald muttered, ¡°but it¡¯s probably a coincidence. It doesn¡¯t look like anyone¡¯s been through here in hours. Whoever did this is likely back at their camp now, sound asleep.¡±

    Gabrielle hummed. The only reason they¡¯d explored the campsite was due to the proximity to their safehouse. It was too late to track down the Wolf responsible and there was nothing to be done for their victim now. ¡°We should move on.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Kyle¡¯s voice painted a clear picture of the shock and disapproval in his expression. ¡°We¡¯re just leaving him here?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do here, Rivers. There¡¯s nothing to salvage and nothing to hunt. It¡¯s in our best interest to leave this scene undisturbed and move on.¡±

    ¡°There are two tents here, Porter. And one body.¡±

    Gabrielle turned to face the teenager, his expression was as expected; disapproving, defiant. ¡°And whoever that tent belongs to is either dead or reaching the nearest village by now. Either way, I see no need for us to get involved.¡± Kyle frowned, his jaw set. It was obvious he wanted to argue even though he couldn¡¯t find anything else to say. ¡°You can either be kind or smart here, Rivers. And we need to be smart.¡±

    The words sunk in and Kyle¡¯s shoulders sagged with a sigh of resignation. ¡°Right. You¡¯re right.¡±

    Johanna and Sebastian returned from searching the perimeter and she informed the group with a shake of her head that they found nothing. Neither of them objected to leaving the scene as soon as possible. If Sebastian shared his brother¡¯s sentiments, he did a better job of concealing it. As they turned to leave Gerald, lingered still, taking the time to mutter a prayer under his breath. Gabrielle didn¡¯t slow down on his behalf, but made no attempt to rush him.

    The group walked in the midst of a heavy silence. Gabrielle and Johanna in front, the twins at their heels, and Gerald in the rear. Despite the fact they hadn¡¯t encountered any Wolves themselves all night, Johanna was the only person in the group to not have a weapon ready. Nothing disturbed them on the way back to the safehouse. The forest remained peaceful around them; nothing but the soft breeze, the crackling of leaves, and the usual sounds of nightlife, as though nothing was wrong with the world. The stone cabin they¡¯d set up in was just a short walk from the main trail, but concealed by thick vegetation. The walls themselves covered in moss and vines to the point of blending in.

    As they emerged from the trees, just a few steps away from the door, Johanna stopped dead in her tracks. Gabrielle managed to avoid colliding with her only to have Kyle slam up behind her with a pained groan. The twins whispered in confusion, trying to look past to see what the problem was. Gabrielle held up her hand to silence them and felt the boys freeze in place behind her. The heavy wooden door of the cabin was bent and splintered along the base. The stone framing the entrance was caved in. The earth itself was cracked and raised around the outer walls. Gabrielle frowned, armed and cocked her crossbow, then took a cautious step closer. Johanna grabbed her wrist in a silent bid to stop her, but Gabrielle calmly worked it free. She gestured for the others to wait and continued forward.

    The cabin door was jammed into the collapsed door frame, but slightly ajar. Peeking through the gap, she made out a shuddering heap slumped in the corner, among pieces of broken furniture. She strained to listen, picking up on the faint sobs resonating within the cabin¡¯s walls. Gabrielle exhaled a soft breath, focusing all of her attention on the door before forcing it open. It splintered as it dislodged from its unnatural frame, landing on the cabin floor with a loud bang. The intruder cowered further against the wall with a choked whimper, but the way the ground shuddered under her boots wasn¡¯t lost on her. The past couple of years taught her first-hand the effect heightened emotions had on elemental enlightenment. Through the faint moonlight, she found a candle lying on the floor where a small kitchen table used to be and carefully reached for it. She set down the crossbow in favor of a tin of matches she kept in her coat pocket, and as the flicker of candle light filled the room, Gabrielle finally got a better look at their unwelcome visitor. Just a frightened teenager, wide eyed, shaking and sobbing like a small child. ¡°Alright,¡± she spoke, careful to keep her voice soft. ¡°What¡¯s your name then?¡±

    There was no immediate answer. Gabrielle hummed, examining the room to assess what was left intact. The table and chairs were in pieces, the small sofa Gerald had been awkwardly using as a bed had broken in half, there were dents on some of the walls and the floor had split open in some places, but nothing else seemed to have been touched. She picked up one of the chair legs and used it to start the stove all the while feeling the boy¡¯s frightened gaze follow her every move. The stove heated, she found the kettle and filled it with water from her flask then leaned against the wall opposite to him, waiting for it to boil. He continued to watch her and she held his gaze. The faint amber glow in his eyes was more distinct now under the candle light. It was unclear whether he even realized the damage he caused. For now, she chose not to mention it, and simply allow her question to linger in the air.

    ¡°What . . . ? Who . . . ?¡± He mumbled.

    ¡°I believe I asked you a question first,¡±she reminded, calmly.

    ¡°Theron. Theron Lockwood.¡±

    ¡°Lockwood,¡± she repeated. ¡°Good. Was it your father back there?¡±

    Theron swallowed, trying to hold back a look of surprise. ¡°Yes. You, I¡ª¡± he grimaced, his voice dropping to a whisper. ¡°I left him. I should have . . . ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you could do for him.¡± The kettle whistled, startling the boy into dropping a small dagger onto the floor. Gabrielle turned to take the kettle off the stove. ¡°That wouldn¡¯t have helped you.¡±

    ¡°I tried. I tried to fight her, but . . .¡±

    ¡°Have you ever fought anyone before? Doesn¡¯t look like you have.¡± She started preparing tea, balancing two cups on the small counter by the stove. ¡°Even if you had, odds are it wouldn¡¯t have mattered.¡±

    ¡°It matters. I abandoned him. I shouldn¡¯t have just abandoned him.¡±

    Gabrielle sighed, bringing one of the tea cups to him. ¡°It would have been a useless death.¡±

    Theron frowned, accepting the tea with a mutter. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll get to that, but first I need you to drink some tea, take a deep breath, and tell me everything that happened back there.¡±

 Interlude 03: Farewell

    There was a very obvious reason why Peace chose the Plains to build her home. It was the tranquility in the sight of tall grass swaying across gentle rolling hills to the cool afternoon breeze, in the scent of flowers permeating the air from the seemingly endless fields, in the way the sun bathed those same fields in a gentle, glowing warmth, unabated. It was something that couldn¡¯t be experienced anywhere else. The forest shrouded itself in mystery, its true nature buried within the depths of the land itself. Its beauty, whispered from the shadows, seeped into the hearts of mortals, but was often imperceptible to their eyes. The plains, however, were open land, vulnerable to the touch of the elements. The fields basked in the golden rays of the Sun, glowed silver under the influence of Moon¡¯s light, danced with the wind¡¯s cold touch. Even amongst ruins, even in the wake of War¡¯s destruction, the Plains still breathed life. And the forest. The forest whispered Death. There was beauty in that, as well, there was Peace in that, as well, but it wasn¡¯t the kind of beauty most people understood. No. It took a special kind of soul to endure the weight of such a reality. It wasn¡¯t meant for everyone.

    An assassin¡¯s footsteps, although usually light, felt inexplicably heavier crossing those sunbathed fields; uncharacteristically brutal as they crushed innocent blades of grass against the cold, hard ground. The silence, the tranquility, and the sheer beauty of her surroundings made a mockery of the inevitability of her actions. No amount of light was enough to obfuscate the sheer bleakness of some situations. No amount of truth, no level of justification, would make light of a friend forced to hunt down a friend. It was inevitable. Like the pull of gravity acting upon the sand falling from an hourglass; unavoidable.

    She stopped in the middle of the field, breathing in the scent of lilacs and feeling the wind¡¯s soft touch. The act brought her no solace, no offerings of peace, only momentary reprieve; a futile struggle against the pull of gravity. With another deep breath she pulled back the hood of her cloak, running her fingers through her long brown hair and setting it completely loose in the wind. The sun felt warmer on her skin now, and the breeze felt colder, causing a small shiver along the length of her spine. It was pleasant. Soothing. Sobering. She wasn¡¯t just some girl with a heavy heart, she was the hand of Death. There was peace in that, as well.

    The wind picked up as the Sun began to lower in the South. Heavy boots took their first steps across the borders of a small village and a cloaked figure drew the curious eyes of the children playing in the center square. The smallest of them; a little blond girl, smiled and waved before being ushered home by a watchful parent. The assassin smiled at the scene. Only a child¡¯s innocence would smile and wave at Death when it stepped into their home. The adults were wiser, however, and slowly but surely, the whole of the village retreated into their homes. They knew why she was there and much like the assassin herself, they knew this was something beyond their control. Peace demanded acceptance after all. The inevitability of fate wasn¡¯t something to be fought but embraced. If the assassin had always admired one thing about these people, they understood that sometimes the only possible course of action was to stay your hands and avert your eyes. And there was nothing wrong with that. Not everything needs to be a battle.

    The heavy boots dragged to a halt. Dark blue eyes scanned the surface of a door. The faded green paint stood out from the frame, its intended bright splash of color offset by the passing of time as the original dark wood fought its way back to the surface. Splintered edges matched the scuff marks on the threshold and door frame, each of them a scar left behind by the comings and goings of occupants over the course of many years.

    The house to which that door belonged was something small and simple. Irregular stones made up the walls, dark wood framed the door and windows, and straw covered the roof. Without even trying, the assassin could feel the signs of life beyond the faded green door. Light footsteps grazing stone and the sweet musical humming of a very familiar voice slowly added to the heavy burden of responsibility. She pressed her right palm against the door, a heavy breath pushing its way from her lungs, her fingers grazed the wood in a gentle caress as they curled into a fist. She knocked once, her left hand curling securely around the hilt of her dagger.

    The door creaked and slowly parted until fully open. The only thing separating blade from flesh now was an empty threshold; an invisible line waiting to be crossed. The dark blue eyes met a much lighter pair of blues. One stood in the dim light of the moon, the other flickered under the light of a fireplace. Words passed behind them, between them, accusing betrayal, demanding answers, shouting curses . . . begging forgiveness. None were spoken because, in the end, words changed nothing. Two full spectrums of emotion were conveyed in one moment of heavy, pained silence¡ªthe dark blue eyes fell into a state of resignation, the light blue ones into one of peaceful acceptance. The woman who answered the door retreated a few steps into the house as a sign of welcome. Her heavy boots crossed the threshold and the door closed behind them, fingers tightened around the hilt of the dagger. There, flickering in the firelight, stood the smiling figure of a dear old friend, the stone-faced silhouette of a heavy-hearted girl, and the life-shattering burden of inevitability. The hand of fate. The sand in the bottom of the hourglass.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Her blade pierced skin. Sunk into soft flesh. Blood permeated the air with the unmistakable scent of death. Dark blue eyes shut as the dagger twisted, the assassin now heavy with not only the weight of her actions but the physical burden of a limp body. The physical burden of a fallen friend. She retracted the blade and let it fall to the ground. The sound of metal hitting stone echoed and bounced off the walls around them. She cradled the dying woman in her arms and gently lowered her to the ground. Ragged breaths resonated, growing ever weaker, casting the last shreds of life from her weary body. Light blue eyes pierced into the assassin¡¯s dark gaze without a shred of resentment, only that same acceptance mixed with a shred of sympathy. It hurt, but there was Peace in that, as well.

    Seconds passed slower than ever until one last breath faded into dead silence. The hand that once held the dagger now extended, shaking, to gently close a pair of dead blue eyes. The assassin retrieved her fallen dagger, sliding it carefully in its sheath, and leaned into her now deceased friend, briefly pressing her lips to the woman¡¯s forehead. A wordless farewell.

    The assassin rose from her knees and pulled her hood over her eyes once again, a bittersweet smile concealed under familiar shadows. It wasn¡¯t what she wanted, but it was closure. And there was certainly some small amount Peace in that, as well.

    Her left hand now reached for the door but froze with a tense grip on the handle. Every part of the assassin''s body held firmly in place by the most unexpected of sounds. The high-pitched wail of a child. Realization shook every last shred of resolve holding her steady, crushing it under the weight of a burden far heavier than Death . . .

    Life.

    [Wolves Camp | Otium 8th, 2517 | Middle of the night]

    Lena¡¯s eyes flung open. High pitched wails tugged incessantly at her consciousness. The foggy image of a wooden ceiling gradually solidified. Lena sat up with a sharp inhale and ran both hands over her eyes. ¡°Sarah,¡± she whispered. It wasn¡¯t the first time the baby cried in the middle of the night and while it normally didn¡¯t bother her, this time the sound was causing an unpleasant feeling in the pit of her stomach. She groaned and sat up, glancing at the bed across the room. Dani was unfazed, lying on her stomach and hiding her head under her pillow to muffle the noise. Lena got up and out of bed, unsteadily reaching for the bedroom door, pulling it open. Tom was pacing the office in an attempt to soothe the screaming baby in his arms and Lena almost collided with him on her way past.

    ¡°Helena,¡± he called. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±

    ¡°Outside. The noise is making my head hurt.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stray too far, please.¡±

    ¡°Mm...¡± Lena hummed agreement on her way out the cabin door. It wasn¡¯t an excuse, pins and needles had begun assaulting her temples, but she didn¡¯t want Tom to make a fuss or her mother to catch wind of it. They had their hands full already.

    Lena huddled into herself under the night¡¯s cool breeze. Chills shot up her legs through the soles of her bare feet as they collided with the stiff earth. But along with that chill was another; a different chill, like something whispering uncomfortably close to her ear. She walked, aimlessly, until the sound began to fade into the background. The knot in her throat remained, however, and she continued until she found herself by the edges of the lake. The air was even cooler near the water and rife with the scent of wet soil and fresh grass. Deep breaths pushed the restlessness from her body. The ringing in her ears faded to dull silence. The surface of the lake lay still before her, a dark mirror reflecting the glow of moonlight and a pair of glowing blue eyes.

    ¡°Lena?¡± Tom called from the path, exhaustion clear in his voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Lena answered without turning around, gaze fixed on the pair of eyes staring back at her from the lake. Only when she felt a gentle touch on her shoulder did she finally look away.

    ¡°Is everything alright? I told you not to stray too far.¡±

    ¡°Uhm?¡± Lena looked up at Tom and blinked a few times until his face was in focus. ¡°Yeah, I just... Was having a weird dream, is all.¡±

    ¡°Well, Sarah¡¯s calmed down now, and you have training early tomorrow. You shouldn¡¯t keep Matthison waiting. You know how he gets,¡± Tom said, guiding her away from the lake by the shoulders.

    Lena nodded agreement. It had been just that; a dream, nothing more, but as she turned to walk away she glanced at the lake one last time. Maybe it was her sleep-ridden mind playing tricks, but she could¡¯ve sworn she met a pair of familiar blue eyes, much lighter than her own.

 Interlude 04: Awakening

    [Valcrest Plains | Helios 3rd, 2519 | Midday]

    ¡°Your mother told me she plans to move you to more isolated accommodations soon. Is that so?¡±

    Lena hummed agreement, eyes wandering across the flower-infested fields rather than focusing on the Healer. The sun was at its highest point and the cacophony of colors did nothing but aggravate the pain flaring behind her eyes. Yet, she preferred to suffer through it in favor of avoiding the man¡¯s scrutiny. Her mother¡¯s words were a distant reminder in the back of her mind. Urgent, almost pleading: Jon Witters is likely the only person in Valcrest who can help you, Lena. Whether or not you like it, it¡¯s important that you try. The Alpha wasn¡¯t one to plead, even less with her children, so when the healer asked that she please focus, she relented, bringing her attention to him at last. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s so. I¡¯m about old enough and my sisters need to be near my parents more than I do at this point. It makes sense.¡±

    Witters smiled briefly. ¡°Is that how you feel about this situation? Your mother believes being more isolated will alleviate the nightmares.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s one feeling I have.¡± Lena frowned, rubbing her eyes and looking away from the flowers now. Everything in that field was far too bright. ¡°Why does it matter?¡±

    ¡°How you feel about your Enlightenment can affect it in ways you don¡¯t yet realize, girl. The heart and the mind aren¡¯t separate entities. Feelings generate thoughts, they generate intent, even if subconscious. And in your case in particular, thoughts can be devastatingly powerful.¡±

    ¡°Not very encouraging, old man. I thought you Healers learned tact as part of your training.¡±

    Witters smiled. ¡°True, very true. It has been many, many decades since I completed my training, however.¡± The old Healer¡¯s smile persisted as he guided her on their walk, past the flower fields. ¡°In other words, I¡¯m far too old for such pleasantries. Likewise, you¡¯re far too intelligent to entertain such condescensions, aren¡¯t you, girl?¡±

    Lena hummed, unanswering, the corners of her lips twisting in a grimace. Their walk led them past ruins, through fields of tall dry grass, and into one particular village. While not as bright as the colorful flower fields, the sun cascaded brightness and warmth upon what was almost an idyllic scene. The atmosphere was light, children played in the center square, their laughter carrying in the breeze. Why did their happiness feel like ice coursing through her veins? She swallowed a knot in her throat and finally spoke. ¡°Why . . . Why are we here? Where are you trying to get with this?¡±

    ¡°Your inability to control your enlightenment isn¡¯t the cause of these nightmares. Rather, it¡¯s the opposite. These nightmares, or rather whatever emotional reaction you¡¯re having to these nightmares, are likely the cause of your imbalance.¡±

    ¡°After I move the nightmares will stop.¡± Lena¡¯s tone was more hopeful than sure. The more they walked into the center of this village the stronger her unease grew.

    ¡°These dreams may not have been born from your mind, Helena, but that doesn¡¯t erase the fact they reside there now.¡± Witters smiled and nodded as passing villagers offered their greetings. ¡°You must understand that your subconscious is the part of your mind that holds on to all the thoughts you¡¯d rather push aside, all the memories you wish to erase, the feelings you refuse to confront. They never truly leave, girl. They burrow, they hibernate and sooner or later they awaken. For you, the more you try to escape your thoughts, the more prone to these lapses you¡¯ll become.¡±

    Lena hummed acknowledgment, walking in silence across the village and ignoring the occasional stares of its inhabitants. The homes were simple stone cabins with doors and windows framed in dark wood. Some had been built more recently than others, the wooden doors polished and pristine, the stone unblemished. Others looked ragged; worn and weary. One in particular sat in the distance, as though it was something the town itself was scared to touch. Her feet were drawn to it despite her will, eyes locked on the dilapidated surface of a door. The wood was cracked in multiple places, the hinges rusted over as though they hadn¡¯t been moved in years. Flakes of light green paint still clung to the wood in places, but any real color had long been stripped by the elements. Lena¡¯s vision of the door blurred, alternating between what was right in front of her, and what had once been. A smoother surface, colors no longer vibrant but still present, the occasional scuff mark along the edges. She reached out to touch it and the brief image of another hand, wrapped in a familiar leather bracer, flashed before her eyes, leaving her own hand in its place as it faded.

    ¡°Helena.¡±

    A firm hand grabbed her shoulder, bringing her crashing down to reality. Lena lowered her shaking hand and forced her gaze away from the house. Her entire body suddenly felt cold and heavy. The villagers were watching her intently, some appearing frazzled and fearful, their menial tasks suddenly abandoned. Only the children continued to play, blissfully oblivious to anything strange having taken place. ¡°I . . . Hm . . .¡± She closed her eyes and inhaled. ¡°Did I do it again?¡±

    ¡°Briefly,¡± Witters informed, gently guiding her away from the house. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re merely startled. This isn¡¯t the worst occurrence they¡¯ve witnessed.¡±

    The levity in the Healer¡¯s tone was far from reassuring. Had he been in her mind, or did he simply know to bring her here? It couldn¡¯t just be coincidence. ¡°May we please leave? I don¡¯t want any more staring.¡±

    Witters guided her by the shoulder, leading the way back to the White Shadows¡¯ camp. ¡°The first time we spoke, after your awakening, I explained that the life of a telepath should be an exercise in discipline. You cannot hope to gain control of yourself through frightfulness and avoidance.¡± His tone was soft, yet stern. ¡°You¡¯re still very young, Helena. At this point it¡¯s fair to say you¡¯ve barely lived. What you fear, what deep regrets you may have, these thoughts you wish to push to the darkest parts of your mind . . . As daunting as it all may seem to you, they are still the worries of a frightened child. If you can¡¯t find within yourself the willpower to confront them now, I fear for how you¡¯ll fare in the future.¡±

    Kind as the words were, they dealt a painful blow. ¡°It was just a dream.¡± Lena¡¯s voice quivered despite her will. ¡°I . . . I needed it to just be a dream.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t bend reality to your will, girl. No mortal holds that kind of power, nor should they.¡± He sighed. ¡°Come, let¡¯s make you some tea. You must rest before I send you home.¡±

    <hr>

    [Wolves Camp | Helios 12th, 2519 | Midmorning]

    The cabin was nice; not that big but still much bigger than her space in the Alpha¡¯s cabin. It consisted of a small living room with a fireplace and table, and a separate bedroom. Lena walked past the living room and into her new bedroom. She sat on the bed, looking up at the wall shelves, and realized she¡¯d have to pick and choose which books to put up, at least for now.

    ¡°This looks nice,¡± her mother spoke from the living room. ¡°There¡¯s a fireplace, you can hear the stream outside, that¡¯s good for sleeping."

    Lena smiled stiffly. ¡°Yeah.¡± Her nightmares had subsided for the first few days after returning from the White Shadows camp, but soon returned. The inevitability of this moment hung over her head as the workers cleared out the cabin and repurposed it for use. Claire was right, it was nice¡ªthe bubbling river outside sounded almost hypnotically soothing¡ªbut in the back of her mind, Witters¡¯ warning still rang persistently true.

    These dreams may not have been born from your mind, Helena, but that doesn¡¯t erase the fact they reside there now.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Her unenthusiastic response drew Claire into the bedroom, carrying the final box of her belongings which she deposited on the bed. ¡°Those two shelves won¡¯t be enough for all your books. You¡¯ll have to pick what you want to put up for now.¡±

    Lena hummed, examining her three cases of books. ¡°I guess the nicer looking ones and the ones I don¡¯t read anymore. I don¡¯t have to keep reorganizing them if I don¡¯t take them down anyway.¡±

    ¡°Smart girl. So these?¡± Claire pointed at the bigger box of the three, which contained heavier, nice looking leather bound tomes.

    ¡°Yeah those nice looking ones dad got me and, uhm,¡± she paused to examine the boxes, ¡°those history books. I¡¯ve read all of those already.¡±

    Claire nodded and started to place the books on the shelves; the bigger, classier tomes at each end and the smaller soft leather bound books in the center. It wasn¡¯t how she would organize them herself, but they looked good that way. With one of the shelves full, she began to place more books on the second shelf. Lena watched as each book was placed neatly upon the wooden surface, one by one, in a similar arrangement as the previous. And as she watched each book fall into place a question began to gnaw at her, more and more persistently with each one, and when the last one was finally placed on the shelf, she spoke up. ¡°Mom . . . Who was she?¡±

    The question was vague and the moment it left her lips, Lena was sure it wouldn¡¯t make sense. Yet, her mother tensed where she stood, fingers digging into the book¡¯s spine. Her body relaxed a moment later with a deep weary sigh. ¡°You haven¡¯t had your tea yet today, have you?¡± she asked, releasing the book and pushing it back so that it was leveled with the others. ¡°Come, let¡¯s make you some and then . . . then we can have this conversation.¡±

    Lena nodded behind her mother¡¯s back, unable to discern any emotion from her voice as she followed her out of the room. The workers left both a kettle and a cooking pot to be used with the fireplace. The herbs the healers supplied to try and contain the side effects of her enlightenment were stored in a small pouch secured amongst her clothes. Lena retrieved it while her mother ignited the fireplace and fetched water from the river. As the kettle hung above the flames, they sat at the small square table face to face. Lena tried to hold her mother¡¯s gaze but wasn¡¯t able to do it for very long. As long as she could remember, she¡¯d never seen her look this disheartened.

    ¡°I honestly hoped not to have this conversation quite this soon,¡± Claire started with a heavy sigh. ¡°Jonathan Witters contacted me when we first brought you to him and you told him about this dream you had. He explained the nature of your gift to me and warned me that this day would come soon, but I . . .  I was hopeful, and you know I¡¯m not one to do so, but I prayed it wouldn¡¯t be this soon. You are brilliant, love, but there are things you are still much too young to comprehend.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I guess ¡®who is she¡¯ is a far more complicated question than it seems.¡± Lena tried to smile through the rotten pit festering in her stomach.

    ¡°When you were eight and I sat you down to explain how you aren¡¯t originally ours, I said one day I would tell you about your origins¡ªwhere you come from, who you¡¯ve come from¡ªonce you were old enough to understand it. I had planned to wait until after you graduated. I wasn¡¯t prepared for you to dig your way into my memories the way you did.¡± Claire stood as the kettle whistled, her back turned as she pulled it out of the fire. ¡°To answer your question more directly, Helena, her name was Lucille. We grew up together, she was . . . the closest thing to a sister I ever had.¡± Without turning around, she began scouring the small kitchen area until she located¡ª inside the cooking pot¡ªa dusty, unused cup. ¡°She was, much like you, a brilliant student and a talented recruit. Much like you, she was also very aware of it.¡± There was a noticeable smile and a warm fondness in Claire¡¯s voice as she prepared the tea, back still turned. ¡°About a year before you were born¡ªI hadn¡¯t been Alpha for very long yet¡ªI sent Luce on what was supposed to be a simple contract. A member of the City Guard in Blackpond had been using his position to extort some of the local businesses for protection money. Things got violent and the shopkeeps decided to pool their resources and contract us to get rid of their problem.¡±

    Claire brought the cup of tea to the table and placed it in front of Lena, the ceramic cup making a gentle clink against the tabletop. ¡°The contractors wanted to make it look like he died on the job. Despite the extortion scheme, they wanted to make sure his wife and small son would still be taken care of by the city after he died.¡± She sat and motioned towards the tea cup. ¡°Go ahead, love.¡±

    Lena took a small sip and grimaced at the taste. ¡°Keep going. What happened after she took the contract?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure. She didn¡¯t report back. We heard no news of the contract being completed or her whereabouts. I was . . . inconsolable, I thought something had gone wrong, that she had gotten killed or sent to the dungeons. We looked for her and . . .¡± Claire chuckled, a bitter note catching in the back of her throat. ¡°Like I said, she was brilliant. And if she didn¡¯t want to be found, it wouldn¡¯t be that simple. Still, the scouts we sent to investigate informed that Lucille hadn¡¯t failed to eliminate her target exactly. The truth is she never attempted. Upon further investigation it was discovered she became involved with him.¡±

    Lena paused briefly, but nodded and continued forcing down her tea, staring down at the tabletop.

    ¡°At this point we had to consider her a deserter. We, uhm . . . I was expecting, since all she¡¯d done so far was not fulfill a contract, that we could bring her back and resolve the situation. Talk it out. I didn¡¯t want . . .¡± Claire stopped talking with a soft, ragged breath. Lena¡¯s gaze fixed on the surface of the table with even more intensity as she recognized the sound of a restrained sob. A few moments passed before she continued to speak, her voice steady once again. ¡°I sent three Actives to search for her, one of them was Amelia Fletcher.¡±

    ¡°Eldric¡¯s mom?¡± Lena asked, looking up to meet her mother¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Claire sighed. ¡°Amelia was the first Wolf to find Lucille and we never learned what happened between them, but she didn¡¯t survive the encounter.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Lena mumbled, standing up from the table and walking away under the guise of getting more tea, despite hating it. ¡°Okay, so . . . She, uh, she failed to fulfill her contract, deserted and then committed treason by killing another Wolf.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°She killed Eldric¡¯s mother . . . that¡¯s why . . . . That . . .¡± She swallowed back a lump forming in her throat. ¡°That¡¯s why his father hates me so much. That¡¯s why . . .¡± A breath caught in her throat. ¡°Does the entire clan know about this?¡±

    ¡°When a Wolf is branded a traitor the entire clan is notified. After Amelia was slain and given her burial, Lucille was irrevocably marked for execution. In light of what happened with Amelia I made the decision to personally seek her out and carry out the sentence immediately without bringing her before the clan. And that . . . that would be what you saw.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lena dropped any and all pretenses of tea, hands falling at her sides, fists clenching. She could remember the woman¡¯s face as if she¡¯d been the one standing at that doorway; light blue eyes reflecting the soft glow of a fireplace, dark hair cascading down her cheeks. The look of peaceful acceptance in her eyes plagued her night after night for the past year. Even in her waking hours, there was much underneath she had tried, to the best of her abilities, to decipher. ¡°That¡¯s where you found me.¡±

    ¡°Yes. That was where and how I found you.¡± Claire¡¯s voice was unmistakably shaken. ¡°You started crying, probably because you realized you were alone and I turned around, I came in, and I picked you up. I didn¡¯t know what to do exactly, but I didn¡¯t want to linger in Rosefeld any longer. I went to the White Shadows instead. Their leader came out to meet me and we discussed the situation. Lucille had a few friends in Rosefeld here and there, any one of them would happily take you as their own, but I . . .¡± She breathed out. ¡°I couldn¡¯t leave you. It didn¡¯t feel right. So I brought you home. And now here we are, pup. That¡¯s the whole story.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Lena¡¯s voice cracked, her mouth suddenly dry, and she poured herself more tea at last, taking a small drink. ¡°I . . . Was it . . .¡± She took a deep breath, setting the cup back down on the mantelpiece, back still turned to the table. ¡°Was it guilt?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± There was a heaviness in Claire¡¯s voice as she answered, but there was no hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m the Alpha, Helena. I loved your mother like family; and still do no matter what mistakes she¡¯d made, but the moment she took the life of another Wolf, she forced my hand. And she knew that. It ended the only way it could have. I don¡¯t feel guilty, but I do regret. I regret not being the one to find her in the first place, before anything got that far. I feel that I could have prevented it. It weighs on me; it will always weigh on me, but none of that has anything to do with you.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t feel like it.¡±

    Claire¡¯s chair dragged across the floorboards, the wood creaked as her footsteps drew closer. ¡°Look at me, Helena,¡± she spoke softly, placing her hand on Lena¡¯s shoulder, coaxing her to turn around. ¡°You may not be my blood, but you are my child. You are mine. Do you understand me?¡± Lena nodded, unable to stop the flow of tears from streaming down her face and wordlessly allowing Claire to pull her into a gentle hug. ¡°I know how confusing everything must feel right now, but never doubt that this is your home, this is your family. Because no matter what, it always would have been.¡±

    Lena only managed another silent nod, arms tight around her mother as if the embrace was the only remnant of the reality she used to know. A long moment passed before she was able to formulate a simple answer. ¡°I know.¡±

 The Battle of Heart and Mind 3.01

    [The Outpost | Creation Day 2525/2526 | Early Morning]

    The Day of Creation was a unique day; a day outside of time. It followed the final day of the previous year and occurred before the first day of the next. It also marked the start of winter, and throughout Valcrest, the anticipation grew as its inhabitants¡ªwith the exception of those who lived in the desert¡ªawaited the season¡¯s first snowfall. Some enjoyed waiting throughout the night to watch the last remnants of autumn slowly fade under a heavy coat of white. Others preferred to wake in the morning and appreciate the sight of a changed world, fully covered in an undisturbed mantle of thick soft snow.

    Each community had its own traditions to celebrate the birth of the first enlightened in Valcrest; the cities, the villages, the White Shadows, and every known and unknown faction. All would cease their activities on this one day¡ªas much as possible in the case of the Healers, and partake in song, dance, games, and good food. It was also customary for Blackpond and Newhaven to open their gates to outsiders drawing visitors from all over to their city-wide celebrations.

    When they were younger Kyle and Sebastian had enjoyed spending the day at home baking cookies, hearing stories¡ªand even playing in the snow¡ªwith their sister. After her death, they¡¯d let the date pass without acknowledgement, even as everyone celebrated around them. For Kyle, that hadn¡¯t drastically changed, despite their newfound home. This would be their second Creation Day celebration with the Wolf Hunters, and the previous year they learned that the different backgrounds and views the three of them held played a huge part in how they chose to celebrate. Gabrielle didn¡¯t care much for it. She wasn¡¯t immune to Johanna, though and would begrudgingly participate in one capacity or another, but her attitude towards the holiday was no different than her attitude towards the Twins themselves: indifference.

    Johanna enjoyed baking, hot chocolate, building snowmen, even though she was astonishingly bad at it. And as much as Kyle sincerely tried, he¡¯d found it hard not to get roped into it as well¡ªeven though she vehemently refused his help with the snowmen building. On that merit alone, it would have been a pleasant day. But then, of course, there was Gerald.

    One of the oldest and most popular traditions in Newhaven was a snowball battle spanning the entirety of the city. The populace would split into teams and engage in fierce battle until only one team was left standing. There was no prize for their achievement other than bragging rights, true to the prideful nature of the city itself. Not to mention offering a prize seemed unfair, considering the winning team often consisted of members of the military, well versed in battle tactics. The citizens didn¡¯t seem to mind, and every so often, a team of civilians would rise to the challenge and upset the military teams despite all odds. The officers and guardsmen claimed that such civilian victories were, ¡°acts of mercy.¡± Some people believed it to be so while others assumed that, much like in a game of chance, sooner or later luck would smile on some less experienced fools. Regardless, the snow battle was a staple of the festivities. To take part in the games was to become part of something better and much greater, something that went beyond the value of coin and the walls created by social standing. Even if for just one day, Newhaven gained a true sense of union, brought on by what was essentially a childish game.

    Gerald had no apparent love for Newhaven despite his upbringing. In the time Kyle had known him, he¡¯d never heard him speak of the city with any semblance of fondness or nostalgia, only some understanding of the inner machinations of the military and nobility. If anything, he seemed put off by the memory of it all. It was during their first Creation Day with the Hunters that Kyle and Sebastian discovered how attached he was to this one tradition.

    After being mercilessly pelted with snowballs by an overly enthused telekinetic the previous year, the last thing Kyle wanted was a repeat. Sebastian, on the other hand, took it as a challenge¡ªmuch to his brother¡¯s disapproval. Both boys awoke before sunrise, but while Kyle¡¯s intention was to stay as far away from Gerald as possible, Sebastian planned on catching the Hunter off guard. Merit where merit was due: Sebastian had become adept in stealth to the point of keeping up with Johanna on hunts, but Kyle didn¡¯t think it would be enough to sneak up on Gerald.

    ¡°You know, of all the recklessly stupid ideas you¡¯ve ever had, this might be the worst one,¡± he said.

    Sebastian¡¯s form was barely visible in the darkness; a vague hint of movement across the room, but Kyle could feel the shit-eating grin forming on his lips. ¡°That¡¯s a bold claim, little brother. I¡¯m pretty sure I can list at least ten stupider ideas I¡¯ve had.¡±

    ¡°Even Porter won¡¯t deal with him today. That should tell you something.¡±

    Sebastian stood, chuckling on his way to the door. ¡°That¡¯s because Porter might be the only person in existence with less tolerance for fun than you.¡±

    ¡°Being buried in snow isn¡¯t fun,¡± Kyle muttered as he tied the laces on his boots. ¡°Did you warn the new guy about today?¡±

    ¡°Did anyone warn us?¡± Sebastian shrugged. ¡°He¡¯ll probably be cooped up in his tent again all day, but go ahead if you want.¡±

    Kyle frowned, watching as his brother disappeared beyond the door frame.

    After arriving at the outpost, the new guy, Theron, had set up his camping gear in a secluded area, away from the towers. Unless Gerald issued him chores for the day, he refused to interact with anyone. True to their nature, the Hunters asked no questions and made no demands beyond pulling his own weight around camp. His presence in the Outpost had been an argument Gerald was unable to win. The topic of his permanence had been extensively debated; even more so than the twins once were. They all wanted to help, but couldn¡¯t reach a consensus of what that help should be. Sebastian merely pointed out he needed more time and quoted Gabrielle in saying it gets worse before it gets better. Theron¡¯s worse, considering what he¡¯d done to the safehouse the night they found him, wasn¡¯t something Kyle wanted to see. Especially after Gerald pointed out how easily he could collapse the towers completely if he didn¡¯t keep himself in check. In Theron¡¯s defense, Sebastian shrugged and pointed out, ¡®well, so could you.¡¯

    It was the first hours of winter and Kyle already felt bitterly cold. Gabrielle had been attentive enough to get him even warmer winter wear this year¡ªincluding sturdier boots and thicker gloves¡ªbut it didn¡¯t stop a chill from assaulting his body the moment he stepped out of their room. The Outpost was deadly silent with the exception of Kyle''s own heavy footsteps, cautiously descending the frosted wooden stairs to the ground floor. They crunched on a thick layer of pure white. Kyle stopped to breathe in the cold morning air and appraise his surroundings. The entire clearing had changed overnight. It all looked flattened, and yet, fuller, as if someone had perfectly spread a layer fondant across the landscape. The trees, only yesterday, baron, now filled with precarious bushels of snow. The only disturbance at all were three tracks of shoes, which had trudged through the snow and into the forest. As much as he hated the cold and gloom of winter, even Kyle couldn¡¯t deny a sense of childish wonder upon seeing a world suddenly covered in pristine white snow.

    Any and all positive feelings the snow might have elicited on Kyle were brutally swept away by a sudden gust of freezing wind which cut right through his warm jacket. ¡°Fuck. Fuck this.¡± He huddled more into his cloak and hurried down the snow-covered path to where Theron had set up his tent.

    ¡°Hey, new guy,¡± he called out, and waited. There was no answer except for a soft rustling from inside the tent. ¡°It¡¯s Creation Day, are you coming out?¡±

    Still no answer.

    ¡°Jo¡¯s probably going to make hot chocolate later, you don¡¯t wanna miss out on that, do you?¡± Still no response, though he could see movement inside the tent now. ¡°Alright, then. Good talk, buddy.¡±

    With nothing left to say, Kyle turned back, wondering if he could convince Gabrielle to let him hide out in the forge for the day. At least until all the excitement began to wane. He¡¯d been viciously pelted with snowballs the previous year and had no intention of suffering the same fate. Even if it meant hiding like a coward. A blow to his pride was a worthy price for staying warm and dry. Unfortunately, any prospect of peace and quiet was suddenly¡ªbut not unexpectedly¡ªdisrupted by a forceful pull on his arm. ¡°Jo!¡± Again, no sound. And no response. Johanna was focused on hurrying him past the tower and into the woods. Had anyone else been trying to drag him away like this, Kyle would resist with every last fiber of his strength, but when Jo wanted something from you, well, resistance was futile. They reached a small gap in the trees where Sebastian was standing, and Kyle knew the grin on his brother¡¯s face all too well. ¡°What are you roping me into?¡± He was almost startled at the sound of his own voice, expecting it to fail a third time, and glared when his brother chuckled. ¡°What do you want, Seb?¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Sebastian said, his voice so soft Kyle almost had to strain to hear. ¡°Gerald is currently stalking around near the tree house on the other side of the Outpost. Jo and I are gonna go be the distraction, Porter is just down the path setting up a trap. We just want you to go up and help her out. Make sure it¡¯s ready by the time we lure him back.¡±

    Kyle sighed. ¡°You do realize that all this will do is escalate things for next year?¡±

    Sebastian smiled and placed a hand on Kyle¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s a game. Even Porter¡¯s getting in on it. Just be a team player, bro.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡®bro¡¯ me,¡± Kyle scoffed.

    Jo hummed. ¡°I know Gerry can be... Uhm...¡±

    ¡°Psychotic?¡± Sebastian offered, smirking.

    ¡°Intense,¡± Jo corrected. ¡°But it¡¯s good.¡± After a lengthy pause she added, ¡°once a year.¡±

    Kyle sighed in resignation. ¡°Fine, but I want extra hot chocolate for this.¡±

    ¡°Fair.¡± Jo nodded, pointing him in the direction he needed to go. ¡°Go find Gabe.¡±

    Kyle took the indicated path; a carved trail into the thick of the woods. Gabrielle wasn¡¯t normally difficult to spot at a distance, but it took some time for him to spot her dark coat amidst the greys and dull browns of tree bark. Gabrielle¡¯s winter clothes differed from her usual attire only by the addition of a scarf. The heavy coat and faded leather hat that¡ªa permanent fixture even in the height of summer were now sprinkled in a layer of white. In the past year she¡¯d taught him a few things about setting traps, mostly for hunting small game, but upon first glance he couldn¡¯t fully grasp what she was doing. ¡°Hey, Seb and Jo recruited me to help, so what are we doing?¡±

    Gabrielle didn¡¯t look up from what she was doing, measuring lengths of rope meticulously. ¡°See the tarp? I need you to shovel some snow onto the tarp.¡±

    Kyle spotted a shovel leaning against a nearby tree and walked over to get it. ¡°How much snow?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when to stop.¡±

    Kyle nodded, picking up the shovel and starting to cover the tarp, once shovelful at a time. ¡°So... Jo wants to humor him, Seb is taking this as a challenge I guess. Why are you in on this?¡±

    ¡°Both sound like good motives, why pick just one?¡± Kyle could see out of the corner of his eye as Gabrielle walked around the one tree that towered above his head. ¡°Does that seem unlikely of me?¡±

    ¡°A little, yes,¡± he said, scooping another shovel of snow.

    ¡°Which part? That I would humor Tucker in his childish game or that I would engage in a challenge? That¡¯s enough, by the way.¡±

    Kyle nodded and set the shovel aside, humming in thought. ¡°You know, never mind. I don¡¯t know why I was surprised. You two are almost as bad and Seb and I.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean by that.¡± Gabrielle peered from behind the trunk of the tree, expression subdued as ever. ¡°I¡¯m throwing a rope over one of these thicker branches, make sure to catch that.¡±

    ¡°Alright. So we¡¯re hoisting this whole thing up?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Gabrielle answered, voice straining as she threw the rope over. ¡°This is originally designed for capture. It¡¯s meant to drop a net on a target but I altered the design to release this pile of snow instead, provided it works.¡±

    ¡°Looks a bit heavy. I mean, won¡¯t it hurt?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a miniscule chance of serious injury,¡± Gabrielle said, walking around the tree and getting more rope.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I asked, but alright.¡± Kyle chuckled. ¡°So I just keep holding this rope now?¡±

    ¡°For now.¡±

    Kyle kept the end of the rope in his hand as he watched Gabrielle set up the triggering mechanism then helped her tie up and hoist the bundle of fresh snow to be dumped on an unsuspecting Gerald. ¡°So in theory, he won¡¯t be able to deflect this?¡±

    Gabrielle hummed, looking up at the bundled tarp containing the snow. ¡°In theory. Tucker¡¯s enlightenment is limited, but of course he hasn¡¯t given us a list of exactly what he can or can¡¯t do. I know that higher speed projectiles are almost completely useless against him, and that if you rush him he will be able to stop you. Whereas if you sneak up on him...¡±

    ¡°So he can affect faster moving objects more.¡±

    ¡°It seems like it, yes. It also seems he¡¯s able to sense movement at a certain radius which means, even if you were moving slow enough that he couldn¡¯t use telekinetic manipulation on you he would likely know you¡¯re there.¡±

    Kyle glanced down the path towards where he left his brother and Johanna. ¡°Do they know about that?¡±

    ¡°Johanna does. Although I doubt a successful ambush is actually possible, hence the trap.¡±

    Kyle hummed, shooting a curious glance towards the Hunter. ¡°Hey Porter, Seb and I have been discussing something. Who do you think would win in a fight, you know, between you, Jo and Tucker?¡±

    ¡°Johanna.¡±

    ¡°That was a quick response.¡±

    ¡°Objectively speaking, out of the three of us, Johanna is the most dangerous.¡±

    Kyle frowned. The twins had participated in a few hunts at this point, but upon further thought he¡¯d never accompanied Jo on any of them, she either partnered with Gabrielle or preferred to act alone. Once or twice she¡¯d allowed Sebastian to tag along, but not Kyle. ¡°Have the two of you ever fought? And I mean, for real, not a spar.¡±

    ¡°One time. A very long time ago. And as you can see I¡¯m alive, but my point stands.¡±

    Kyle nodded. While he wasn¡¯t strict about keeping their rule of not asking questions, he did learn to recognize when his line of questioning was starting to push a boundary. ¡°Should we hide? It¡¯s been a while, surely they¡¯ll be coming this way soon.¡±

    <hr>

    Snow crunched under Gerald¡¯s heavy boots. His every step slow and deliberate as he patrolled the trails surrounding the Outpost. Whether the man knew he was being watched, Sebastian couldn¡¯t tell. Johanna¡¯s form was barely visible passing behind the trees, keeping pace with him at a distance; like a predator stalking prey. Sebastian, however, remained still. They agreed she would make the first move and he would only come forward once she had Gerald distracted. He observed as the man paced, one neatly packed snowball in hand, searching for his first target. Jo moved in pace with him, keeping a careful distance, a snowball of her own at the ready. Step by step both Hunters trekked ahead, Jo¡¯s steps were light on the frozen ground, silent as Lady Death herself and yet, something changed in Gerald¡¯s posture. He didn¡¯t stop, turn around, or miss a step, but the way the fingers of his free hand tensed at his side and his shoulders straightened were telltale signs of alert. Jo noticed as well, abandoning her cautious approach and rushing instead. She released a perfectly aimed snowball before disappearing into the trees. Sebastian watched as the projectile traveled in a perfectly straight line towards Gerald¡¯s head, until it abruptly swerved to the right. It kept momentum as it circled the Hunter¡¯s form, picking up speed as it flew in a continuous loop. Gerald turned¡ªa smirk playing on his lips¡ªand slowly paced in the direction the assault originated. Just as he did, Jo emerged from the trees behind him and threw another snowball at the back of his head. Again, the snowball curved unnaturally before it could make contact and joined its predecessor, flying in circles around the man¡¯s form at increasing speeds. More surprise attacks followed. They mostly added to Gerald¡¯s arsenal, but also served the purpose of keeping his attention since, while Jo hadn¡¯t hit him once, she¡¯d also made it impossible for him to get a clear shot.

    Sebastian packed a few snowballs, cradling them in one arm as he inched closer, staying under cover and trying to make as little sound as possible, though he could never be as silent as Jo. It didn¡¯t take Gerald long to notice his approach. One of the snowballs orbiting the Hunter immediately shot out, flying directly at Sebastian¡¯s head. He reacted just in time to avoid it smashing into his face and he immediately retaliated with a clumsy throw that, of course, made no contact. Instead, it flew right past Gerald and disappeared in the trees. A soft thump and low growl followed, indicating the snowball had successfully found a target in Jo.

    ¡°Sorry! My bad!¡± Sebastian shouted, holding back a laugh. His amusement was abruptly cut short by a sudden impact on the middle of his back, strong enough to almost knock him off balance. The snowball he managed to dodge had come around for him. In the moment it took him to recover, Gerald had successfully pushed Jo out of hiding and any pretense of a sneak attack was dropped. Facing the man head on wouldn¡¯t get them anywhere, but the point was to keep him occupied, not try for an impossible victory.

    They burned several minutes senselessly throwing snowballs and trying to the best of their abilities not to get caught up in the flurry of snowballs. Finally, Jo must have decided they¡¯d given Kyle and Gabrielle enough time. She initiated the retreat and Sebastian wasted no time following suit.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Gerald gave chase. As they weaved through the trees Sebastian could hear projectiles whizzing past his head, crashing into tree trunks around him, several of them making heavy impact with his arms and torso. Even through multiple layers of clothing it felt almost as if he was being pelted with rocks. Out of the corner of his eye he watched as Jo was hit in the shoulder with such force she tumbled over. Recovering quickly, she rolled back to her feet almost immediately and continued sprinting towards Gabrielle¡¯s trap. Sebastian picked up speed, lungs burning from the crisp winter air, to keep up and they both reached the clearing together, running past and barely avoiding the trigger in their haste.

    The sound of a snap and a muffled cry resonated behind his back as Sebastian ducked for cover behind a tree. The snowball he¡¯d been trying to avoid fell harmlessly to the ground. After a moment to catch his breath, Sebastian poked his head out from behind the trunk to see the aftermath. There was a considerable pile of snow in the center of the clearing; an arm and a leg poking out underneath the only sign of life. Jo had already come out and was sheepishly trying to dig Gerald out. ¡°Too much, Gabe.¡±

    Gabrielle stepped out of hiding next, calmly pacing closer. ¡°He¡¯s fine.¡± When Jo responded with a furious glare, she lightly poked Gerald¡¯s hand with the tip of her boot. ¡°You in there, Tucker?¡±

    Gerald slowly and painstakingly moved just enough to raise his middle finger.

    Gabrielle snorted. ¡°See, he¡¯s fine,¡± she repeated, helping Jo clear out the bulk of the snow until Gerald was able to crawl his way out of it and roll onto his back. ¡°Welcome back, Tucker.¡±

    ¡°No... Fair...¡± Gerald wheezed.

    Sebastian also came out from behind cover, Kyle coming up just behind him and inhaling. ¡°That was a little too effective. Remind me to never get on Porter¡¯s bad side.¡±

    Gerald chuckled from the ground. ¡°Oh, boy. You think this is her bad side?¡± With another pained groan and a deep inhale he held out his hand toward Gabrielle. ¡°A hand please.¡±

    Gabrielle shook her head as she pulled Gerald up. ¡°Don¡¯t be so dramatic. You¡¯ll have a few bruises at worst.¡±

    Gerald drew another deep breath. ¡°One of my ribs feels dislodged.¡±

    Gabrielle patted him on the back. ¡°Walk it off, tough guy.¡±

    Jo sighed and grabbed Gerald by the arm, leading him towards the tower. ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll look.¡±

    The Hunters reconvened in the kitchen. The heat of the stove in the small area was warm enough that even Kyle seemed comfortable for once. Jo took Gerald down to the bathroom in order to check his bruises while the twins and Gabrielle sat at the table. The hatch leading down was left open and his side of the conversation was faintly heard, though Jo¡¯s answers were, of course, too soft to overhear. For the most part he was giving her pain levels and insisting it wasn¡¯t as bad despite what he¡¯d said before. Then he laughed and told her, ¡°If you want one, I know a guy in Newhaven. We can just go.¡± Again, the response was too soft to be heard from the kitchen. ¡°It is not a waste of time. Do you know what is, though? That we have the same conversation every time you see me with my shirt off.¡±

    Kyle¡¯s brow furrowed and he looked from Sebastian to Gabrielle as if to gauge their reaction, then chimed in. ¡°You two know the door¡¯s open and we can hear you, right?¡±

    There was a lengthy pause before Jo emerged from the basement and walked a straight line to the counter¡ªback turned to the rest of the room¡ªwith a mumble of, ¡°...hot chocolate...¡± being all they heard before she wandered out of range for them to hear.

    Gerald came out a few moments after and smacked the back of Kyle¡¯s head as he plopped down on the chair beside him. ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in people¡¯s conversations, boy.¡±

    ¡°Ow.¡± Kyle snorted. ¡°Sorry. It sounded like it was getting personal.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you th¡ª¡± Gerald interrupted his scolding when Jo winced while pouring water into one of the pans. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Jo muttered, her movement a bit more cautious as she parted the large bar of chocolate they¡¯d reserved for the Creation Day beverages.

    ¡°Jo, come on,¡± Sebastian mumbled, raising his voice. ¡°She fell when we were running.¡± The boy rolled his eyes, unfazed, when met with an accusatory glare. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look, what good¡¯s it gonna do to hide it?¡±

    Jo sighed. ¡°Was just a sprain. My wrist.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Kyle chimed in, clapping his hands and standing up from the table. ¡°I¡¯m learning to make hot chocolate today.¡± He joined Jo by the counter and she reluctantly started to walk him through the steps she was about to take in preparing the drinks.

    ¡°Did Theron come out of his tent at all today?¡± Gerald asked.

    ¡°Not that we know,¡± Kyle answered. ¡°I stopped by to talk to him. I could tell he was awake in there, but no answer.¡±

    Gerald sighed. ¡°Running the risk of wasting the rest of this lovely winter day on another endless debate, we need to make a decision about that boy.¡±

    ¡°You know my stance is on this matter, Tucker.¡± Gabrielle leaned back on her chair, catching herself still wearing her hat at the table and removing it, placing it on her lap. ¡°We¡¯re not taking this boy to the White Shadows.¡±

    ¡°Your stance is all well and good, Gabrielle, but it¡¯s not a solution,¡± Gerald argued. ¡°His enlightenment poses a serious risk.¡±

    ¡°So does Kyle,¡± Sebastian interjected. ¡°No offense, bro.¡±

    ¡°None taken,¡± Kyle responded, helping Jo measure flour for a batch of cookies.

    ¡°We were able to help your brother, but we can¡¯t help Theron if he¡¯s shut down. And we don¡¯t have the time or the capacity to deal with this situation.¡± Turning to Gabrielle, he said, ¡°when I picked up these guys they¡¯d already been on the street for, what, eleven months? Theron had hours to process what happened to his father before he was thrust into all of this.¡±

    ¡°What do you suppose will happen if we drop him off with the Healers, then, Tuck? The only thing he¡¯s talked about in the past three months, when he¡¯s said anything at all, is how he should have fought harder. Do you honestly believe that will go away on its own?¡±

    ¡°No, probably not, but can we do something about it? I¡¯m not against helping this kid, but I¡¯m not convinced that we can. And I can¡¯t stress enough how easily he could literally bring all of this,¡± he gestures to the walls around them, ¡°down on our heads.¡±

    Sebastian leaned back in his chair, arms crossed. The argument hadn¡¯t changed from the first time they¡¯d had it. Who¡¯s going to train the boy? Gerald couldn¡¯t get through to him, Johanna vehemently refused, Gabrielle managed to get him to talk a few times in the past three months, but even she¡¯d hit a wall. ¡°I can get through to him. Give me a week.¡±

    His statement stopped the Hunters¡¯ argument dead in its tracks. Sebastian didn¡¯t know what he¡¯d been expecting; some level of disbelief, maybe laughter, but Gerald looked as though he was mulling over complex mathematics and Gabrielle was staring right into the core of him as if trying to assess the odds of this causing some irreversible disaster. Kyle was the one who spoke up first, unsurprisingly. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m dead serious.¡± Sebastian ran a hand over his eyes. ¡°Alright, listen, no offense; none at all, but Porter; you¡¯re intimidating as hell. Gerald, you come off like a disappointed dad most of the time and Jo... is Jo. Maybe, maybe, Theron just needs someone to talk to him on his level.¡±

    Gabrielle hummed, then glanced over at Jo. ¡°Johanna?¡±

    Jo turned around, leaning against the counter. ¡°Let him.¡±

    ¡°I agree,¡± Gerald shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s not perfect, but it¡¯s a plan.¡±

    Kyle shrugged as well, attention still on the cookie dough. ¡°For the record, I think it¡¯s a bad idea, but sure, go for it.¡±

    Gabrielle nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll see what progress you can make in a week, Rivers. We¡¯ll discuss it one last time after that¡±

    <hr>

    [Wolves Camp | Creation Day 2525/2526 | Early Afternoon]

    Creation Day was indisputably the best day to be in the Wolves¡¯ Camp. It wasn¡¯t as loud of a celebration as the Hourglass Night, but, for obvious reasons, it put the whole clan in much higher spirits. Children were excused from their lessons for the day, no training sessions were held, no contracts were taken or initiated. With the exception of the bare minimum required to keep the encampment secure, the only people in the Wolfpack who were hard at work were the kitchen staff. They were the ones responsible for keeping a steady supply of hot beverages and sweet treats, intent on staving off the effects of cold weather.

    Lena wasn¡¯t the most enthusiastic person in the camp. Her participation in the multiple snow fights which broke out across the encampment¡ªamong both the adults and children alike¡ª was minimal, if she chose to partake at all. And while normally she would seek a quieter environment to sit and read than the central clearing, the smells of sweet pastry and the cheerful atmosphere brought forth pleasant memories and a feeling of comfort. The benches closest to the campfire were usually never vacant, but most of the camp¡¯s inhabitants were preoccupied with enjoying the snow as much as possible, leaving the seating areas almost deserted. It created the perfect quiet spot right in the middle of everything. The only downside? It made her easy to find.

    ¡°Only you would sit right in the middle of camp during a celebration and read.¡±

    Lena hummed, glancing as Eldric sat beside her on the bench. ¡°Considering the extensive history of this clan, I¡¯d say it¡¯s unlikely no one¡¯s ever done it before.¡±

    ¡°Unlikely isn¡¯t impossible, is it?¡±

    Lena lowered the book to her lap and rolled her eyes. ¡°That means I¡¯m probably the only one who would sit and read in the middle of a celebration. Did you really come here to get into semantics with me, El?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± He glanced down at the two steaming cups he had in his hands. ¡°You want hot chocolate or cider?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± She sighed, reaching for one of the cups. ¡°Hot chocolate, thank you.¡±

    Eldric smiled, taking a sip of warm cider. ¡°So, are you planning on reading all day, or...?¡±

    ¡°I could, but I¡¯m not sure yet. What about you?¡±

    ¡°Well... The boys wanted to try and build a snow fortress, but if you want some company I could just hang around.¡±

    ¡°And watch me read?¡± Lena chuckled. ¡°You can go, I¡¯m not going to be jealous if you spend time with your friends today.¡±

    ¡°I know, but,¡± he paused, ¡°you know what I mean.¡±

    ¡°Two year anniversary, kind of, sort of, I know. Is it really if we¡¯re still pretending we¡¯re not together?¡± Lena let the question linger then shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s going to take a few hours for that snow fortress to collapse on one of you, that gives me more than enough time to finish this book and we can have a date later.¡±

    Eldric hummed. ¡°Sound logic as usual, but...¡± He scooted closer on the bench and put one arm around her. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind reading with you.¡±

    Lena leaned into him, but chuckled, shaking her head. ¡°Honestly, I think you¡¯re not going to like this one.¡± She raised the book to give him a glimpse of the page she¡¯d been reading right before he interrupted. Then waited for his reaction.

    ¡°Woah, woah, that is so graphic why are you reading that!?¡±

    Lena burst into laughter, lowering the book. ¡°I thought so. This, well... A few years ago one of the White Shadows documented the recovery process of two severely injured patients; on the brink of death, and how their state of mind affected their healing process. It is a bit graphic and clinical, but, you know, mind over matter. It interests me.¡±

    Eldric grimaced, taking a large gulp of his warm cider. ¡°Alright, I guess I¡¯ll leave you to your mood killer of a book for now. Maybe you can tell me about it later and spare me the gross details.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a good plan.¡± Lena smirked. ¡°Whatever you guys build, do not go inside it. I¡¯m not spending date night digging you out from under a mountain of snow.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Eldric said, slowly pulling away and standing up. ¡°I¡¯ll make Lionel go first.¡±

    ¡°Not first, Eldric.¡± Lena¡¯s tone turned strict.

    ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t go inside the fortress.¡±

    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll see you later, then.¡±

    Eldric leaned in to give her a brief kiss before turning to walk away. ¡°Enjoy your chocolate and your gross book.¡±

    ¡°Mhm. Enjoy your stupid friends and their brilliant life choices.¡±

    Eldric laughed as he walked away. As Lena watched him leave, she caught Lionel and his younger brother waiting across the clearing. Lionel met her gaze and waved with a smile. She nodded in response, not willing to put her book down to fully reciprocate the greeting. Eldric¡¯s friends were alright, but couldn¡¯t help but act like rowdy teenagers whenever they all got together. Despite their efforts to include her in some of their past antics, it was usually too much for her to deal with. The two brothers greeted Eldric cheerfully, the trio following one of the many paths away from the center of camp, engrossed in what seemed like boisterous jeering.

    Lena resumed her reading with a contented smile. The hot chocolate was pleasantly warm and maybe a little too sweet, but a good relief from the increasing bleakness that filled the pages of her book. Considering the subject matter, she hadn¡¯t been expecting a happy ending, but¡ªeven though she wasn¡¯t as squeamish as Eldric¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t pretend to be unaffected by the excruciatingly detailed accounts of these people¡¯s deteriorating health. She got through a considerable number of pages and the entirety of her drink before she was interrupted a second time.

    ¡°Lena, may we have a word?¡±

    Lena glanced at Franklin and sighed. ¡°Alright, one word. Choose wisely.¡±

    There was a lengthy pause through which Franklin seemed to be legitimately thinking of a single word to use before speaking up, ¡°Dani.¡±

    Lena groaned. Of course. ¡°What did she do?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. That¡¯s what I¡¯d like to talk about. She¡¯s been a little withdrawn since she completed her first contract. And while that¡¯s perfectly normal for what I¡¯ve been told... It¡¯s Creation Day and she¡¯s nowhere to be found. Everyone¡¯s noticed her absence. Adria tells me she¡¯s down by the lake, but we assumed it¡¯d be best if you checked on her.¡±

    Lena sighed softly, but closed her book and stood. Franklin was right, it wasn¡¯t like her sister to skip any celebration, even less Creation Day. ¡°I¡¯ll go see how she¡¯s doing. Do me a favor and take this back to the dining hall?¡± She held her empty cup for Franklin to take.

    ¡°Sure, no problem. I hope you can cheer her up, if not she¡¯ll have to wait another year for a day like this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Franklin nodded, heading off towards the dining hall. Lena turned in the opposite direction and followed the path to the lake. Of course she¡¯d noticed the changes in Dani¡¯s behavior the past couple of months. It wasn¡¯t unusual for Actives to withdraw themselves after their first assassination. Lena opted for giving her sister space to work through her thoughts, but ever since she was very little, Dani was always the most enthusiastic during Creation Day. Her absence wasn¡¯t something Lena was willing to ignore.

    The clearing surrounding the lake was covered in white, the branches looming over the still waters lifeless and bare. Dani¡¯s dark green cloak stood out against the snowy ground. She was sitting right by the edge of the water digging around in the snow with her bare hand until she found a pebble and casually skipping it across the lake¡¯s surface. She looked deep in thought, so much so she hadn¡¯t heard the approaching footsteps. Lena stopped a few steps behind her and, after a moment¡¯s hesitation, crouched and scooped up a handful of snow. She packed the snow into a ball and took aim, first at Dani¡¯s head, but after further consideration, threw the snowball directly at the middle of her back.

    Dani groaned with the impact. ¡°Sarah, I told you I don¡¯t want...¡± The scolding faded with a grimace as she turned and realized it was Lena standing there. ¡°Crap.¡±

    ¡°So you told Sarah you don¡¯t want...?¡± Lena questioned, walking over and sitting beside her. It was much colder sitting on the snowy ground by the water than on a bench near the fire pit and the sigh she exhaled rose in a cloud of condensation. ¡°What¡¯s going on, kiddo? It¡¯s not like you to be sitting alone, today of all days.¡±

    Dani shrugged. ¡°Just not in the mood for it this year.¡± She dug around for another pebble. ¡°You ever think it¡¯s weird how Creation Day is right at the start of winter? When everything¡¯s dead?¡±

    Lena shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s kind of the point. It¡¯s an endless cycle. One year ends and another begins. Death leads to new life, destruction leads to creation, so on so forth. That¡¯s what the passing of time is, in a nutshell. The essence of what it means to be human. But at the same time, no. Nothing¡¯s dead, Dani. Death is final, eternal. Winter isn¡¯t. Spring always comes right after, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I guess it does.¡± Dani wiped the snow from the pebble and stared at it. ¡°I don¡¯t know why this is all hitting me so hard right now. I should be out there. I should want to be out there, but...¡± She shook her head and threw the pebble at the lake. It sunk instead of skipping across. ¡°Sarah¡¯s mad at me now. And I don¡¯t know how to explain this stuff to her, my head¡¯s just not in it. Or in pretty much anything lately.¡±

    Lena watched as the pebble broke the water¡¯s surface and sunk into the depths of the lake. ¡°Do you want to talk about what happened with your first contract?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not supposed t¡ª¡± Realization hit and Dani chuckled. ¡°You already know how it went down, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Mom let me look at the report after you turned it in, but even if she hadn¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Right, no secrets with telepaths around.¡± Dani shook her head and turned to face Lena at last. ¡°I did everything right. Exactly how I was supposed to. It was a perfect assassination and then I decided I wanted to calm down the horses. If I¡¯d just gone instead of lingering I wouldn¡¯t have been seen at all. I was stupid.¡±

    ¡°You did exactly what the contract demanded. There were no added casualties and you came out of it unscathed. For a first assassination, it was near flawless. I mean, you have no idea what some of us have done our first time. Eldric threw up, his dad was furious.¡±

    ¡°How did your first time go, then?¡± Dani asked with the look of morbid curiosity plastered across her face.

    ¡°As flawless as an assassination can go.¡± When Dani rolled her eyes, she chuckled. ¡°But... I did cry when I got home and mom had to comfort me. It happens more often than you¡¯d think. We play an ugly part in the world, kiddo. It¡¯s necessary, but it¡¯s also a lot easier to rationalize when it isn¡¯t right in front of you.¡±

    Dani nodded, turning away and digging out another pebble. ¡°I just wish his son hadn¡¯t seen me, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Are you upset because he saw you, or because you saw him?¡±

    Dani hesitated, dedicating extra attention into the act of brushing snow from her newly acquired pebble. ¡°Both.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve had a few like that. And I¡¯d love to tell you it gets easier, but it doesn¡¯t. Hurting people in that way never gets any easier. You just make your peace with it, or you don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a question I can¡¯t answer for you. Do you want another contract?¡±

    Dani frowned, throwing this pebble into the lake as well. ¡°Mom said she doesn¡¯t have anything else for me yet. I mean, Franklin has another contract lined up already. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s worried about me or, if she thinks I messed up with the previous one.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯d done something wrong she would have called you in to tell you. You¡¯re still supposed to be learning and you can¡¯t do that if you¡¯re not told you made mistakes. A few months downtime isn¡¯t out of the ordinary. Mom always picks out the Active whose skillset suits the contract best. For you and Franklin, since you¡¯ve only been recently initiated, she¡¯s probably going to choose easier contracts that would also serve as a good test of skill. But she doesn¡¯t control what contracts come in, so you might be stuck in camp for a while.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s all it is?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure.¡± Lena sighed and put one arm around her sister¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Listen, if you don¡¯t want to be in the middle of everything today, that¡¯s okay, but it doesn¡¯t mean you have to hide out here and do nothing, you know? Besides, if Sarah¡¯s upset with you, it¡¯s probably best you make up to her soon.¡±

    Dani hummed. ¡°You sound like you have an idea.¡±

    ¡°I mean, Eldric told me some of the boys are trying to build a snow fortress, and I saw them heading out in the direction of the training grounds, so...¡± Lena smirked. ¡°We should maybe go get some hot chocolate, some cookies, wait for them to get some progress in, and then pay a visit.¡±

    Dani shook her head, laughing. ¡°You know he¡¯ll want to murder you if we collapse the stupid thing, right?¡±

    ¡°No, he won¡¯t. Besides, it is going to collapse anyway. We¡¯re just speeding up the process. It would definitely distract Sarah from being upset with you, too.¡±

    ¡°Twins sake.¡± Dani pushed Lena¡¯s arm away and stood. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you should encourage her to antagonize your boyfriend. I¡¯m not sure what her hang up is, but it should have gone away by now.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s on the list of serious talks I need to have with her, but today isn¡¯t the day for that. One serious sister talk is enough for a while.¡±

    Dani hummed, looking around as if alarmed by something. ¡°Do you hear that?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you can hear it, it¡¯s really, really faint, but...¡± Dani leaned closer to Lena, feigning concentration. ¡°Yeah, definitely. Sounds like a cop out to me.¡±

    Lena snorted and pushed Dani away, almost causing her to lose her footing and fall into the lake.

    ¡°Careful!¡± Dani exclaimed, recovering and pushing Lena back.

    ¡°What? You don''t want one last dip in the lake before it freezes?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re terrible at cheering people up, you know that?¡± Dani muttered, clearly trying to hold back a smile as she walked past.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Lena chuckled. ¡°Clearly.¡±

 The Battle of Heart and Mind 3.02

    [The Outpost | Spiritus 1st, 2526 | Sunrise]

    Sebastian woke to an empty room. The first day of the year wasn¡¯t quite as exciting as Creation Day. Kyle wasn¡¯t in bed; he likely woke up early to check the multiple rabbit traps he¡¯d laid out around the Outpost. There was no other reason why he¡¯d be out this early in the winter. If Gerald allowed him to stay under his blankets, he would.

    The room was colder than it had been the previous morning. Gerald¡¯s heating system required the forge, and the cost of roping Gabrielle into their antics on Creation Day meant a considerable loss of heat within the Outpost. The usual warmth of the stone felt astonishingly cold against the soles of his feet, and Sebastian scrambled to find his socks and boots in the dark.

    Sebastian briefly discussed some ideas with Gabrielle the night before, as well as some things he would need and where he planned to go if Theron did leave his tent. He didn¡¯t have a solid plan for what to do after coaxing him out¡ªif he could even accomplish that much¡ªbut he knew that whatever happened after needed to occur further away from the towers. In true Porter fashion she asked no prodding questions and offered no advice, allowing him access to supplies and the armory without any form of supervision. This was the first time she¡¯d let him do that. As hard to read as the woman normally was, Gabrielle always had a way of getting her feelings across on a matter¡ªdisapproval especially¡ªand Sebastian had expected to meet some resistance when offering to take charge of this situation. If not from Gabrielle, then from either Gerald or Jo. It made him wonder if they were already at such a loss with Theron that they saw no alternative. Or maybe they just wanted to see if he could pull it off. Sebastian wouldn¡¯t put it past them to turn this into some sort of trial.

    It was still dark out. The snowfall ceased overnight, and in its wake a cutting wind swept across the forest. It was never as cold here as the streets of Blackpond had been, but the howling of the wind as it flowed past the trees in the horizon still made him feel uneasy. As though something alive was constantly lurking in the shadows, waiting to pounce. Sebastian huddled into his cloak as he navigated the staircase leading down to the kitchen, but as soon as he entered, the faint firelight and the warmth emanating from the stove provided an instant sense of comfort. There was no one in the kitchen itself, but the backdoor was open and he could glimpse movement outside. ¡°Kyle?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± his brother¡¯s voice answered just beyond the doorway.

    Sebastian took the time to put a kettle on the stove before meeting his twin outside. Kyle was sitting in a wooden stool, wielding a sharp blade and working on skinning one of many dead rabbits he collected that morning. ¡°Wow. Those traps finally paid off.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I think I found the right way to lure them in now. Though Porter warned me I need to move them around before the little buggers start to get wise.¡± Kyle breathed out a cloud of condensation and looked up. ¡°Suppose you¡¯re not here to offer a hand, huh?¡±

    ¡°No. Sorry. I¡¯m just grabbing some tea and a bite before I go wake up the new kid.¡±

    ¡°About that,¡± Kyle started, putting down the knife and scratched his chin, smearing a line of rabbit blood across his face in the process, ¡°do you know what you¡¯re going to do?¡±

    ¡°In theory, yes. It all depends on how he reacts.¡±

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t opened that tent for anyone. He only talks to Porter; and barely. I don¡¯t know why you think this will go any different.¡±

    Sebastian shook his head and stepped into the kitchen, dipping a washcloth in water and offering it to his brother. ¡°You have rabbit on your face,¡± he told him. ¡°I don¡¯t expect it to go any different, actually. I expect him to ignore me like he ignored everyone else.¡±

    Kyle took the cloth and wiped his face, groaning at the cold water. ¡°And then what?¡±

    Sebastian heard the kettle whistle and once again stepped into the kitchen, Kyle following at his heels this time. ¡°He¡¯s in a tent, not an impenetrable fortress.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. So your plan is to antagonize the earthquake boy. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m surprised.¡±

    Sebastian smirked, searching one of the cabinets for his favorite tea blend. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know either. Reckon you¡¯d know better by now.¡±

    Kyle shook his head, taking a seat at the table while Sebastian prepared his cup of tea. ¡°He¡¯s almost Gerald¡¯s height and build, you¡¯re not going to drag him out.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to drag him out.¡± Sebastian took a sip of his tea, hummed, and added more sugar. ¡°Look. You almost burned down a building, I stared at a wall for six days, we all handle stuff in our own way. And sometimes you need a push, or, you know, you need someone to cut your tent open and force you out.¡±

    Kyle chuckled. ¡°Never mind, I should be more worried for earthquake boy. He clearly doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s up against.¡±

    Sebastian hummed, taking another sip of tea. ¡°You want some?¡±

    ¡°No, thanks. I need to finish skinning those bunnies before Jo comes around and tries to take over. Her wrist is still hurting and she¡¯s being stubborn.¡±

    Sebastian frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was that bad. You think she¡¯s going to be okay?¡±

    ¡°She wasn¡¯t letting Gerald look at it, but he thinks she just needs to rest for a couple of days.¡± Kyle smirked. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a really long week for all of us.¡±

    Sebastian finished his tea and stood. ¡°Yeah, good luck with that. I¡¯d rather deal with earthquake boy.¡±

    <hr>

    The tent was still. Rigid despite the howling winds. If the canvas wasn¡¯t clear of any snow build-up, Sebastian would assume it hadn¡¯t been touched in days. He made no attempt to disguise his approach, ensuring that his every step crunched against the snow. ¡°Lockwood, rise and shine! You¡¯re coming with me today.¡±

    No response, predictably.

    Sebastian sighed, circling the tent and stopping in front of the sealed entrance. He waited and listened. There was obviously no way Theron was still asleep, but it took at least a minute for him to hear any movement from inside. ¡°I don¡¯t have all day to sit here, Theron. If you don¡¯t come out by yourself in the next sixty seconds, I¡¯m coming in to get you,¡± he warned.

    Time passed. Second after second burned away and Theron, predictably, didn¡¯t come out. In the minute he¡¯d spent waiting, Sebastian listened. The inside of the tent was no longer still. There was shuffling, fidgeting, barely audible mutters. While Sebastian knew he wouldn¡¯t draw the older boy out with words alone, it was clear to him his presence had caused a reaction. ¡°Last chance. Are you coming out, or no?¡±

    More agitated shuffling, more mutters, but no response. The tent didn¡¯t open.

    Sebastian breathed out an exaggerated sigh, loud enough for Theron to hear from the tent, and without another word of warning pulled a blade and stabbed into the canvas. With one clean downward slash, he cut the tent¡¯s wall from top to bottom and tore it right open.

    Theron startled and scurried into the back-most part of his tent. ¡°What the hell! What the fuck is your problem!?¡±

    It¡¯d been at least a couple of months since he¡¯d seen the older boy outside his tent, and considering how unkempt he looked¡ªand smelled¡ªSebastian guessed he¡¯d been avoiding it more as weeks passed. His clothes were dirty, his hair long and disheveled, and he needed a shave. ¡°Oh, buddy, you really put yourself in a state, huh?¡±

    ¡°Get out,¡± Theron muttered.

    Sebastian smiled. ¡°I gave you fair warning and you chose to ignore me. You¡¯re coming with me today.¡±

    Theron¡¯s expression darkened at first, his body tensed, and for a moment he sat straighter against the canvas wall of the tent, but thought better of whatever he was about to say or do, clenching his fists tight and then forcing them open with an even breath. ¡°Look, Kyle, is it? I really appreciate being allowed to stay here, but I¡¯m not going anywhere with you.¡±

    Sebastian chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s my brother. Longer hair, scar on the chin, you¡¯d know the difference if you got out more,¡± he said, holding out his hand. ¡°I¡¯m Sebastian.¡±

    Theron ignored the offered handshake. ¡°Okay, Sebastian. Leave me alone.¡±

    Sebastian sat on the snow just outside the improvised entrance he created. ¡°There¡¯s been a lot of talk of what to do with you. I¡¯d expect you to at least want a say in it.¡±

    ¡°Whatever you decide, I¡¯ll do.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not how it works.¡±

    Theron simply shrugged, fixating on a spot on the ground, avoiding Sebastian¡¯s eyes completely.

    Sebastian let out a genuine sigh this time. ¡°Look, two years ago, I was you. However many years ago, so were those guys,¡± he said, pointing towards the towers despite the fact Theron still refused to look at him. ¡°What happened to you that night happens all the time. It¡¯s nothing special. A grain of sand in the hourglass. Your father¡¯s death doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s only ever gonna matter as long as it matters to you.¡±

    ¡°It matters to me.¡±

    ¡°Does it? Because from where I''m sitting, it doesn¡¯t look like it matters nearly as much as wallowing in self-pity.¡±

    Whatever Theron tried to push down was fighting its way to the surface. The ground beneath Sebastian shuddered, and as Theron lifted his head to glare at him the unnatural glow of his eyes faintly illuminated the tent¡¯s interior. Sebastian didn¡¯t know if his silence was an attempt to keep some semblance of control over himself and his enlightenment, or just another extension of his anger. It could be either, or both. He was sure he¡¯d find out soon enough.

    ¡°This is yours, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sebastian asked, raising the blade he used to slash open the canvas. ¡°Gabrielle took it from you and said it needed to be in the armory while you¡¯re here, right?¡±

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Theron nodded. ¡°Why do you have it?¡±

    ¡°It was sitting in the armory. I thought it was neat.¡± Sebastian felt the weight of the blade in his hand. Of course, he¡¯d taken it specifically because it was Theron¡¯s, but the dagger had caught his eye. It was perfectly balanced, and dangerously sharp, but the worn leather on the grip and the faded designs on the hand guard and pommel suggested it to be much older than either of its recent wielders. ¡°It¡¯s in really good condition. Family heirloom?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡±

    Sebastian hummed, and after a pause asked, ¡°did you steal it?¡±

    ¡°What? No!¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t gonna judge you if you had.¡± Sebastian carefully inched closer and held it out, just beyond Theron¡¯s reach. ¡°Do you want it back?¡±

    ¡°Gabrielle said I¡¯m not allowed to have it on me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I asked. It¡¯s yours, do you want it or,¡± he pulled his hand back, ¡°should I hold onto it?¡±

    Swirls of light suddenly blurred the edges of his vision creating a prismatic aura that emanated from Theron¡¯s form in small ripples. As though he was a leaf disturbing the surface of a crystalline lake. Time seemed to stand still, sounds muffled; their original resonance forgotten, and Sebastian¡¯s focus sharpened. Every minor shift in the other boy¡¯s expression. How his fists tightened until color drained from his knuckles and his eyes pierced right through him with rigid determination; all of it stood out like a single red flower in a sea of green fields. When asked, he¡¯d only ever described his enlightenment as ¡®intuition¡¯. Deep down, he thought that was accurate. Sometimes it manifested so quickly he didn¡¯t even register what he¡¯d seen, only how to react. Other times, such as this, every little detail was painstakingly clear.

    Theron¡¯s aura leapt from his motionless body, lunging forward¡ªslowly as if moving through water¡ªunbalanced and clumsy with one hand outstretched towards the dagger and one tight fist towards Sebastian¡¯s face. Sebastian then saw a similar aura ejecting itself from his body, one hand catching Theron¡¯s wrist and twisting it away, his other hand tight around the dagger as he brought it pommel first towards his face.

    No. That¡¯s not what he¡¯d come here to do.

    The lights faded. Reality crashed into him all at once: the howling winds, the rustling branches, and the chill of winter seeping into his clothes where he sat. Sebastian knew what to do before Theron even formed his thoughts. He instinctively pulled back as Theron lunged¡ªunbalanced and clumsy with one hand outstretched towards the dagger and one tight fist towards his face. He jumped to his feet and ran into the woods for cover. Theron was still scrambling to regain balance as he broke line of sight and ducked behind a tree. Sebastian waited, listening to the approaching footsteps. The faint crunching of snow seemed to move further away. ¡°Well, at least you¡¯re out and about, huh?¡± Sebastian heard Theron stop and took the opportunity to move behind a new tree to regain his cover.

    Theron¡¯s footsteps stopped just a few steps away from Sebastian¡¯s new hiding place. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in playing hide and seek with you, alright? I want my dagger,¡± he said.

    Sebastian poked his head from behind the tree. Theron didn''t see him, facing the direction of his previous hiding spot. With extra caution, he slowly crept out from behind his hiding tree and silently stood behind him. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I was going to just let you have it.¡± Theron whipped around and tried to grab Sebastian, which he dodged with a calm step backwards. ¡°You should stop doing that. It¡¯ll get you nowhere,¡± he warned.

    Theron scoffed. ¡°Did you drag me out just to mess with me? What are you after?¡±

    ¡°First of all, I already answered that. You¡¯re coming with me today,¡± Sebastian turned and was almost immediately forced to duck out of the way of Theron¡¯s fist again. He started making his way back to the campsite, ignoring the older boy¡¯s frustrated growl as though nothing happened. ¡°Second, you didn¡¯t let me finish. I¡¯m not going to just give this dagger back to you, but...¡± Sebastian stopped beside the torn tent, where he¡¯d left the supply bags, picked one off the ground and pushed it onto Theron¡¯s arms. ¡°If you can take it from me, I¡¯ll talk Porter into letting you keep it.¡± With that, Sebastian showed he had the dagger¡¯s sheath on his belt and slid the blade into it, picking up his own bag and starting down a path away from the Outpost. ¡°But not here. It¡¯s too close to the towers. We don¡¯t want you causing any accidents, do we?¡±

    Sebastian walked away, again, without looking back. And despite not hearing any pursuing footsteps he didn¡¯t stop or slow down. He¡¯d almost slipped out of sight by the time he heard Theron running to catch up.

    <hr>

    [Valcrest Forest | Spiritus 1st, 2526 | Mid-afternoon]

    The two boys walked in silence for hours. The path Sebastian took led them through heavy forest to a more open area at the foot of a hill. When Kyle first showed Sebastian this clearing it was the middle of spring and everything was covered in grass and wildflowers. Now, the area was barren and covered in leftover snow and tufts of frozen grass. Sebastian set his bag down and stretched with a groan. ¡°Alright. This will do.¡±

    ¡°This will do, for what?¡± Theron asked, setting his bag down as well. ¡°What¡¯s the purpose of this?¡±

    ¡°Two things, really.¡± Sebastian paced around until the tip of his boot found a rock partially covered in snow. ¡°I want to see what you¡¯re capable of and I want to see how angry you are.¡±

    Theron¡¯s eyes darted across their new surroundings. ¡°That¡¯s a terrible idea.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m full of them.¡± Sebastian smirked. ¡°Listen, what I said back there? That¡¯s the truth. The world¡¯s not gonna stop because your dad got killed. Life moves on and it expects you to do the same. And if you are able, I¡¯d advise you to do it, but... Are you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be.¡± Theron muttered. ¡°I should¡¯ve stayed and fought. I should have stood my ground no matter what.¡±

    Sebastian shook his head, calmly poking at the stone with his foot. ¡°You couldn¡¯t possibly win. And if you think you should have died trying, well, I¡¯d argue that you already have.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The person you were before that night? He¡¯s dead. The person you would have been? That future? It¡¯s all gone now. So you¡¯re standing there. You¡¯re breathing, sure, but you died that night. And until you figure out who you want to be from now on, you¡¯re still no better than a ghost.¡±

    Theron turned his back, running both hands over his face and through matted hair. ¡°Have you ever killed one of them?¡± Sebastian hummed, unsure how to answer or whether to answer. Mistaking his silence for confusion, Theron added: ¡°That¡¯s what Gabrielle said you people do. Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I just wasn¡¯t aware you¡¯ve been actually listening.¡± Sebastian ran one hand over his face as well. ¡°And yes, I have. One. Kyle and I aren¡¯t allowed to do much just yet.¡±

    ¡°Did it make you feel any different?¡±

    ¡°Honestly? No.¡± Sebastian crouched to pick up the stone and weighed it in his hand. ¡°The training changed me. Almost dying changed me. Killing one of them felt like... it felt like nothing.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything,¡± Theron admitted, his gaze following the rocky formation surrounding their clearing. ¡°I was angry right after it happened, I was desperate, but now there¡¯s just nothing there anymore.¡±

    Sebastian chuckled. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s all still there. It¡¯ll come flooding right back sooner or later. Always does.¡± He tested the weight of the stone in his hand one more time before throwing it directly at the back of Theron¡¯s head with all the strength he could muster.

    Theron seemed aware that the stone left Sebastian¡¯s hand despite having his back turned. He stepped out of the way, letting it fly past his head, then whipped around with one hand outstretched, propelling the stone in the opposite direction. It whizzed past Sebastian¡¯s head and crashed into the trunk of a tree, breaking apart and leaving a dent in the bark. Sebastian stared at it with interest. ¡°Huh.¡±

    Theron was initially silent, staring at Sebastian in visible confusion, as though his mind couldn¡¯t fully process what just happened. Slowly but surely, realization hit and his confusion turned into fury. ¡°What the hell is your problem!?¡±

    ¡°That was impressive considering how terrible your reflexes were while trying to get me back there. Can you just sense rocks?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I never had a lot of practice. Do you realize how horribly wrong this could have gone?¡±

    ¡°It would have been fine.¡± Sebastian reassured, searching around for another stone. ¡°Want to try another one?¡±

    ¡°No. Do you have some sort of death wish?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to help.¡± Sebastian chuckled. ¡°You literally haven¡¯t managed to lay a finger on me both times you¡¯ve tried, and even if you had, it would have ended badly for you. If you want your dagger back you¡¯re going to have to be a little more resourceful than that.¡±

    Theron frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t think I can take it from you without my enlightenment?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure.¡± Sebastian shrugged, finding another rock and prodding it with his boot. ¡°Probably not even with it¡ªyou clearly don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing¡ªbut you¡¯d have better odds.¡±

    The rock Sebastian was examining flung upwards from the ground, barely giving him enough time to cock his head back enough to dodge. It threw his balance but he recovered quickly and spun around to face Theron. The rock was sitting on the palm of his hand, motionless.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± Sebastian praised. ¡°But not good enough, earthquake boy.¡±

    Theron closed his fist around the rock and it crumbled. ¡°Alright. If that¡¯s what you want...¡± He let the leftover dust from the rock sift through his fingers, brushing the remains off his hands, and closed his eyes; an amber glow visible through his eyelids. A deep rumble stirred the earth beneath their feet, seeming to extend across the entire area, growing louder and more intense with Theron¡¯s each subsequent breath.

    Sebastian swallowed hard and pushed down every thought of how horribly wrong this could go. He¡¯d read about elemental-based enlightenment as much as he could in the past two years; mostly for his brother¡¯s sake. The consensus amongst scholars who studied them in the past seemed to be their sheer destructive power. Especially in untrained individuals; which Theron clearly was. The possibility of the ground opening up and swallowing him whole sat dreadfully in the back of his mind.

    Theron opened his eyes and the ground cracked and split around Sebastian with a startling sound, one by one, spikes made of solid rock shot up from the ground, like the bars of a prison, attempting to trap him inside. He barely had time to pass through, one of them tearing the sleeve of his coat on its way up. Faster, the spikes rose, each time, giving him less opportunity with each dodge to avoid entrapment. Resourceful as this was, Sebastian wasn¡¯t about to let anyone get the better of him without a challenge. He turned to face the treeline and darted at full speed into the woods, almost losing balance as one spike nearly caught his arm on its way up.

    Breaking Theron¡¯s line of sight turned out to be the right idea. Once Sebastian was concealed by the woods, the spikes ceased. Sebastian stopped with his back against the trunk of a tree. The forest fell silent aside from his own frantic breathing, and once he managed to get it under control, there was nothing. Not even footsteps. Theron didn¡¯t know how to move quietly in the forest; not yet, so what was he doing?

    The answer came in the form of another tremor, faint at first, but gradually stronger. A loud snap followed. Sebastian frowned and peered around his tree, searching for the source of sound. A louder snap followed the first. Then several more in rapid succession. Sebastian stood, frozen as two lines of trees leading up to his hiding place were uprooted, and simultaneously collapsed, leaving a clear path in their wake. Theron stood at the end of the newly carved trail, breathing heavily from the strain.

    ¡°What in the actual fu¡ª¡±

    More spikes rose from the ground, caging him inside this time. The gaps between the stone were so narrow he had difficulty seeing through them, but he could faintly make out Theron¡¯s form slowly approaching. His makeshift cell did provide him with enough space to sit, and he did so, with a tired sigh.

    ¡°Deforestation is a bit extreme, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°I told you I wasn¡¯t interested in playing hide and seek with you, didn¡¯t I?¡± Theron rasped. It was clear he was feeling the effects of what he¡¯d just done.

    Sebastian tried to get a better look at Theron through the spikes. ¡°Was it worth it, though? Because you don¡¯t sound great.¡±

    ¡°I did a lot more than I¡¯m used to, so no, but I¡¯ll recover.¡± Theron groaned and sat, his eyes back to their normal dark brown as he peered into the spike prison. ¡°Are you comfortable in there?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve had much worse, honestly.¡±

    Theron chuckled. ¡°Great, because I think I¡¯m tapped out after that. So you¡¯ll be in there probably overnight.¡±

    Sebastian snorted. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious.¡±

    ¡°Dead serious.¡± Theron groaned, pushing himself up. ¡°Hang on, I¡¯m gonna get our stuff and, I don¡¯t know, try to make a fire.¡±

    Sebastian propped his back against the wall of spikes behind him, falling into a full fit of laughter. ¡°You can¡¯t even get to it!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The dagger. It¡¯s trapped in here with me. You... Heh... You can¡¯t even get to it now.¡±

    Theron flinched. ¡°You¡¯re right, I can¡¯t.¡± He stretched with a deeper groan, clearly trying to fight off a wave of exhaustion. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll have to try again tomorrow, huh?¡±

 The Battle of Heart and Mind 3.03

    [Wolves Camp | Spiritus 2nd, 2526 | Early Morning]

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m the one saying this for once: that¡¯s a terrible idea.¡±

    Lena hummed into her cup of tea. She hated eating breakfast in the dining hall; too crowded, the only reason she¡¯d gone was to talk to Dani. ¡°I can¡¯t stall it much longer, you said it yourself.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but not today.¡± Dani shook her head, poking her oatmeal with her spoon. ¡°You really want to upset the kid on her birthday? And she starts training tomorrow.¡±

    Lena leaned back in her chair, letting her gaze wander the room, examining the familiar faces, hunched over their bowls of porridge and oats, before falling back on her sister. ¡°We always tell her we¡¯ll talk about things when she¡¯s older. She¡¯s older today and, hey, maybe when we get back there can be, I don¡¯t know, something really nice waiting. Like her favorite cookies and some hot chocolate....¡±

    Dani grinned. ¡°Ah. I see why you need me now.¡±

    Lena rolled her eyes. ¡°The kitchen staff doesn¡¯t like me much after the whole, you know, the raccoon infestation. They¡¯re not going to do me any favors.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I covered for you and you won¡¯t tell me how you made that stink bomb.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s one thing I learned from that endeavor it¡¯s that some evils should never fall into mortal hands, little sister.¡±

    Dani hummed, poking her oatmeal again. ¡°But you need my help, right?¡±

    Lena raised one eyebrow and inched closer. ¡°Daniela, are you going to risk leaving our baby sister without a birthday party just to blackmail me?¡±

    ¡°When you put it like that it makes me sound like a horrible person.¡± Dani sighed. ¡° Damn it. Alright. I¡¯ll talk to the kitchen staff and ask some of the workers to put something together. Just... Go easy on the kid, alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to traumatize her, Dani. Twins!¡±

    Dani shot her a look of pure skepticism.

    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Lena chuckled. ¡°You have no faith in me.¡±

    ¡°None whatsoever.¡±

    Lena finished her tea and while setting her cup down, reached out to nudge Dani¡¯s bowl with her index finger. ¡°You should finish that. If it gets cold, it¡¯s only going to taste worse.¡±

    Dani pulled the bowl closer to herself. ¡°Maybe I like it cold, what of it?¡±

    ¡°Cold oats. Delicious.¡± Lena got up, offering her sister another smirk. ¡°Could use some raisins though.¡±

    Dani glowered. ¡°You get out of my table right now.¡±

    ¡°Raisins are delicious. You have no taste.¡±

    Dani pinched the bridge of her nose. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re related.¡±

    ¡°Dani,¡± Lena laughed softly. ¡°We technically aren¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Dani snorted in amusement. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡±

    Underneath her amusement, Lena could see the worry plaguing Dani¡¯s mind. And she understood why. ¡°Hey, kiddo. Remember what we talked about? Spring.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still months away.¡± Dani muttered, but drew a deep breath and took a spoonful of oatmeal. ¡°She¡¯s growing up too fast, is all,¡± she admitted. ¡°Things are going to change, the world¡¯s going to start looking different and...¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll be okay. At least she¡¯ll be okay most of the time. And when she isn¡¯t, we¡¯ll be here.¡± Lena reached out to squeeze Dani¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re going to be alright too. And if you¡¯re not...¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Dani forced another deep breath and managed a smile. ¡°I know you¡¯ve got me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Lena gave Dani¡¯s shoulder another squeeze and lowered her hand with a sigh. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to wake up the birthday girl. Wish me luck.¡±

    ¡°Good luck.¡± Dani smirked. ¡°You¡¯re gonna need it.¡±

    <hr>

    The door to the Alpha¡¯s cabin was unlocked, but there was no one in the office. The bedroom doors were shut and if it weren¡¯t so early, Lena would assume no one was home. Without disrupting the silence, she set her bag down on the chair across from her mother¡¯s and crossed the office, stopping in front of Sarah¡¯s door and slowly cracking it open to peer inside. Gentle snoring filled the room. Sarah lay on her stomach; a mess of blankets draped over her sleeping form, arms and legs sprawled. Through the slivers of sunlight creeping through the gaps in the walls and the partially open door, Lena could see that Sarah¡¯s mess of drawings and art supplies had finally taken up the space Dani used to occupy.

    She entered the room, careful not to step over any drawings, and crouched next to the bed. ¡°Hey, sleepyhead,¡± she called, her tone gentle, ¡°time to wake up.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t move, or open her eyes, but Lena could tell she¡¯d heard from the small frown creasing her forehead. She sighed, reaching out to stroke her sister¡¯s messy hair. ¡°Come on, Sarah.¡±

    Sarah opened one eye, inhaling sharply, and peered at Lena from behind a curtain of brown locks. ¡°No.¡±

    Lena chuckled, brushing the hair away from Sarah¡¯s face in order to get a better look at her. ¡°It¡¯s your birthday, squirt. You only have one day to enjoy it. We should get an early start.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Curiosity was already overcoming the ten-year-old¡¯s stubbornness. Lena smiled. ¡°I asked Dani to try and charm the kitchen staff, so we¡¯ll see what she can do, and I have a gift for you, but first I¡¯d like to take you somewhere. It¡¯s a bit of a walk, so you should get up and get ready, okay?¡±

    Sarah groaned, but relented. She sat and rubbed her eyes, mumbling, ¡°go wait outside. I can get ready on my own, thanks.¡±

    Lena held back a chuckle. ¡°Alright.¡± She stepped out of the room and closed it, raising her voice to make herself heard through it. ¡°I brought you a sweet roll for breakfast. It¡¯s not very healthy, but I¡¯m hoping mom will excuse me spoiling you today.¡±

    ¡°Just today?¡± Sarah teased.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, are you implying I spoil you too much? Because if that¡¯s the case, maybe I should fix that.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t implying that. Not at all!¡± Sarah said a little too eagerly. The girl was silent for a couple of minutes, then opened the door. Considering her unwillingness to wake up, Sarah made quick work of getting ready. Yet, all the buttons on her jacket were fastened correctly and her boots were neatly laced as though she hadn¡¯t rushed. Even her hair; previously messy and sticking out in every direction, was perfectly untangled and smooth, loosely bound in a ponytail. ¡°So, where are we going?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± Lena smiled, offering the promised breakfast roll. ¡°Breakfast first.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re stalling, Lena.¡± Sarah took the sweet roll and bit into it, letting the accusation hang in the air while she chewed.

    ¡°Maybe a little,¡± Lena admitted. ¡°Do you remember asking me some things a while back?¡±

    ¡°I ask you a lot of things. You¡¯ll have to be more specific.¡±

    ¡°You asked me about Lucille, remember? You also asked about where my birth mother is buried.¡±

    Sarah hummed, taking another bite. ¡°And you¡¯re telling me today?¡±

    ¡°If you still want to know. Yes.¡±

    Sarah frowned, chewing on the rest of her roll slowly as she pondered the question. Once she finished the last bite she nodded. ¡°Yeah. I do. Is that where we¡¯re going then? Her grave?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re comfortable with that, yes.¡±

    Sarah wiped the crumbs from her fingers and started towards the cabin door. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°Sarah, don¡¯t run across the bridge, it¡¯s slippery.¡± Lena warned. Their walk down the path leading to the graveyard was silent. Sarah continuously ran ahead and if Lena wanted to say anything to her, she¡¯d have to shout so she took the opportunity to just watch her sister instead. The girl¡¯s eagerness to reach their destination spoke volumes on the fact she¡¯d never suffered the type of loss that would make that walk dreadful. That would make her hesitate¡ªstall¡ªthe same way Lena had when faced with the prospect of being there.

    ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± Sarah argued, but stopped to wait for her anyway. As soon as Lena caught up to her Sarah looked up and then back to the snow-covered bridge. ¡°See? No ice. It¡¯s perfectly fine.¡±

    ¡°Suppose you¡¯re right,¡± Lena admitted. ¡°Still, no more running from this point on. Be respectful.¡±

    Sarah crossed the bridge, step after cautious step, and hopped onto the frozen earth on the other side. Then turned to face Lena as her sister crossed as well, walking backwards to match her pace. ¡°So, I was right. And if I was right, that would make you...?¡±

    Lena snorted. ¡°You can still slip even if there¡¯s no ice.¡±

    ¡°Possible but unlikely.¡± Sarah grinned.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Alright, you brat. I was wrong. Are you happy?¡±

    If Sarah tried to hide her satisfaction, she¡¯d failed miserably. The girl was smiling ear to ear. ¡°Dani¡¯s right, you really do hate saying it.¡±

    Lena shook her head, unable to hold back a smile. She did hate being wrong and she hated admitting it even more, but she also didn¡¯t know how to stay mad at her sisters; Sarah in particular. Even when she went out of their way to provoke her. ¡°Does anyone enjoy being wrong, really? she asked.

    As they proceeded down the path Sarah continued to walk backwards, her attention fully on Lena. ¡°Not everyone cares as much as you do. It¡¯s normal to make mistakes, isn¡¯t it? And Dani says you, uhm...¡± she paused, trying to remember exact words, ¡°...you hold yourself to impossibly high standards and that she worries about you.¡±

    ¡°Does she, now?¡± Lena smiled. ¡°Has she ever said you are incapable of keeping secrets, Sarah Jane?¡±

    Sarah glared¡ªmuch like Dani would when addressed by her full name. ¡°Don¡¯t middle name me, Helena,¡± she complained. ¡°And yes, actually, she has.¡±

    ¡°Mhm. Thought so.¡± They¡¯d reached the edge of the graveyard now and Lena could see the first line of graves were fast approaching. ¡°Do you worry about me?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes. You always¡ª¡± Sarah yelped as her left foot caught one of the graves and she lost balance, falling backwards on her butt. ¡°Ow!¡±

    Lena held back the laughter bubbling in her chest and rushed over to offer a helping hand. ¡°That¡¯s what happens when you don¡¯t watch where you¡¯re going, squirt.¡±

    ¡°You could have warned me!¡± Sarah muttered, angrily accepting the offered hand pulling herself up.

    ¡°And you would have ignored me.¡± Lena pulled the angry girl in and wrapped one arm around her shoulders, continuing to lead her down the path. ¡°You can¡¯t ignore consequences, though, can you?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re giving me consequences on my birthday. I feel betrayed.¡±

    Lena couldn¡¯t hold back laughter this time. ¡°You are so dramatic, Twins. It was just a little tumble.¡±

    Sarah glared at her. ¡°Betrayal.¡±

    Lena¡¯s laughter softened, and as they ventured deeper into the burial grounds, it faded altogether. The graveyard wasn¡¯t as lovely in winter as it was the rest of the year. The trees that bordered the clearing were bare, the previously green fields of grass were now dull, brittle, tufts of grey peering out from a thick mantle of white. The snow from Creation Day still covered the headstones and paths. For a moment, Dani¡¯s thoughts on the winter season rang truer than ever. Everything¡¯s dead. She didn¡¯t come here every year like her sister. It had been six years since she¡¯d last visited¡ªon a whim, after a particularly rough bout of nightmares. Still, she knew the way as if no time had passed. Sarah had fallen silent as well, her hand now clinging to Lena¡¯s as though she worried she might get lost. ¡°Are you alright, squirt?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. This place is just kind of... Eerie.¡±

    ¡°A little, yes.¡± Lena took a deep breath, puffing out a cloud of condensation. ¡°Most people don¡¯t come here in winter. It¡¯s much nicer when it¡¯s green. The last I¡¯ve been, it was fall.¡±

    Lucille¡¯s grave was at the edge of the graveyard, it sat solitary under the white covered branches of a weeping willow. Apart from the rest of the clan, but still a nice spot. Particularly lovely in springtime. They stopped right underneath the tree and Lena let go of her sister in order to walk closer to the grave. She crouched down to wipe the snow from the stone, revealing the name underneath: Lucille Edison. ¡°There. Here she is.¡±

    Sarah hesitated, but walked closer as well. Lena didn¡¯t turn to look, but she could hear her recite the name under her breath, fall silent, then quietly gasp. ¡°She was your mom! That¡¯s why no one wanted to talk about her!¡±

    Lena managed a wry smile. ¡°Lucille is¡ªalways was¡ªa bit of a controversial topic. When I was your age no one wanted to tell me about her either.¡±

    ¡°Dad said I shouldn¡¯t ask mom, that it¡¯d upset her. He said she had to,¡± Sarah hesitated, and in the end the proper word didn''t come out, ¡°that she had to enforce the clan¡¯s laws. Like Eddie.¡±

    ¡°Not exactly like Eddie. Not as public as Eddie. Lucille left and never came back. She¡¯s not really buried here, this is just a stone.¡± Lena sat on the snow, shoulders dropping. ¡°She¡¯s buried in the plains. In Rosefeld. That¡¯s where she died. I think mom never brought her back because she needed to just end it. It was too painful.¡±

    Again, Sarah hesitated, then sat beside Lena. ¡°What did she do?¡±

    ¡°Her first crime was to become romantically involved with her target, and then try to disappear. Mom sent Actives to find her. She wanted her to come back, expected to be able to talk the situation through, but when someone eventually found her, she fought them. Killed them. That was the worst crime she could possibly have committed against the Wolfpack. You don¡¯t, you can¡¯t, get away with killing another Wolf. There could be no talking after that. She was good though. It took over a year for the clan to finally track her down and mom wasn¡¯t going to risk sending another Active, wasn¡¯t going to risk her getting away again, so she went after her and enacted punishment where she found her.¡±

    Sarah fell silent and even though Lena kept her gaze fixed on the gravestone, she could feel her sister¡¯s eyes on her. Finally, another question: ¡°Was that where she found you?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s exactly where mom found me. She couldn¡¯t bring her, but she brought me back instead. I¡¯m still not sure how I feel about that, but... Nothing about that situation was easy on anyone involved.¡±

    Sarah answered with a soft hum and more silence; a lengthier silence, then moved from her spot on the ground to curl up in Lena¡¯s lap. Something she hadn¡¯t done once in the past two years, deciding on her eighth birthday she was too old to be coddled.

    ¡°Is the ground too cold for you?¡± Lena quipped, not wanting to directly call her sister out on her behavior.

    ¡°Freezing.¡± Sarah¡¯s tone, unamused, as though she expected Lena to know she was lying. ¡°Do you know what she looked like? Do you look like her?¡±

    Lena frowned and for the first time, looked away from the grave to meet Sarah¡¯s eyes. Her sister was watching her curiously, as if trying to imagine exactly where she¡¯d come from and how. ¡°I saw her in mom¡¯s memories once. And yes, I do look like her in a lot of ways. More so now. She was around my age when she died.¡± She sighed. ¡°There were times, when I was younger, when I thought I could remember her voice, but... If I did, I probably lost it.¡±

    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t forget things.¡±

    ¡°No one remembers being ten months old that clearly. Not even me.¡±

    ¡°You always hide it.¡± Sarah muttered, resting her head on Lena¡¯s shoulder, no longer watching for her reaction. ¡°That¡¯s what I was going to say, you know, before you let me trip and fall, you traitor.¡±

    Lena snorted a laugh. ¡°I always hide what?¡±

    ¡°When you¡¯re sad, or hurt, or something¡¯s wrong. You always, always, hide it. And you¡¯re usually way too good at hiding it. That¡¯s why I worry about you. Because if you¡¯re that good at hiding it how¡¯s anyone going to help you ever?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too smart for your own sake, you know that?¡± Lena said, resting her head against Sarah¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯ll ask for help when I need it, I¡¯d just rather be the one to decide when I need it. Instead of other people doing it for me because I look upset.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t always know when you need help, stupid.¡±

    It took a moment, but eventually the scolding sunk in, and Lena was forced to admit, for the second time, that the ten-year-old was right. ¡°I know. I promise I¡¯ll try not to hide it as much if you promise not to worry. How¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Are you upset now?¡± Sarah asked. Her tone was almost accusatory.

    ¡°Coming here is always a little sad. It used to upset me a lot, but time passes and feelings change. So now it¡¯s just that; a little sad.¡±

    Sarah nodded and fell into thoughtful silence again, before mumbling. ¡°Dani¡¯s been sad too.¡±

    ¡°Dani is just dealing with something right now. It might take a little time, but she¡¯ll come around, I promise.¡±

    Sarah picked her head up to once again look at Lena. ¡°Were you this upset after your first contract?¡±

    ¡°I was, yeah.¡± Lena smirked. ¡°I was just a lot better at hiding it.¡± When Sarah frowned she chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s just a big scary change, Sarah. Dani isn¡¯t exactly sad, it¡¯s just a lot to think about at once, and it¡¯s never easy, but she¡¯ll figure it out.¡± It was her turn to watch her sister¡¯s expression more carefully now. Sarah¡¯s frown hadn¡¯t faded, there was something worrying her beyond Dani¡¯s upset. ¡°Are you worried about training?¡±

    ¡°Maybe. It¡¯s...¡± Sarah¡¯s smile was weak. ¡°It¡¯s a change.¡± Lena raised an eyebrow in question and she groaned. ¡°I just... I hated tutoring. Dahlia hated me. I hate Dahlia. I¡¯m just worried about getting an Instructor. What if they hate me? What if it¡¯s Eldric¡¯s dad?¡±

    Lena laughed a little too loud and had to make an effort to contain herself. ¡°Sarah, mom isn¡¯t going to pull names out of a hat!¡± She let another soft chuckle slip. ¡°And she would never, in a million years, assign Reuben Fletcher to handle a child¡¯s basic training; even less her child.¡±

    ¡°Who do you think, then?¡±

    Lena hummed. There were four Instructors who were available to take on a new Recruit, but this was Sarah. And Lena knew her mother well. ¡°It¡¯s going to be either me or Emmett.¡± She hadn¡¯t thought about it until just then. Her mother had threatened her with a new Recruit a few times since Dani¡¯s graduation, but hadn¡¯t assigned her anyone yet. ¡°I hope it¡¯s not me.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Sarah didn¡¯t even try disguising a note of hurt. ¡°You trained Dani.¡±

    ¡°I did. And she didn¡¯t exactly love me for it most of the time.¡± Lena sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not saying I wouldn¡¯t do it if that¡¯s what mom decides. Just that it¡¯s a change.¡±

    ¡°Is Emmett nicer?¡±

    ¡°Than me? Absolutely. Don¡¯t think that means you¡¯d have it easy, though. He¡¯s a lot more competent than he makes himself seem.¡± Lena couldn¡¯t help another laugh as Sarah mulled over the information with another concerned frown. ¡°Hey, squirt, do you want your present now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a book, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but not quite.¡± Lena gave Sarah a gentle poke. ¡°It¡¯s in my bag and you¡¯re crushing it. You¡¯ll have to brave the snow for a second so I can get it.¡±

    Sarah nodded and moved back to her spot on the ground. ¡°Is it smushed?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± Lena reached into the bag and pulled out a small bundle wrapped in cloth and decorated with a ribbon. ¡°It¡¯s not the most impressive thing you can get, but I think it¡¯ll be good for you. Considering all the changes about to happen.¡±

    Sarah took the wrapped gift off Lena¡¯s hands and set it down on her lap, carefully undoing the ribbon and unraveling the layers of cloth. Within, as predicted, was a book bound in dark brown leather. It was small and unremarkable. The cover was unadorned and bare, void of even a simple inscription. She pried it open carefully, almost as if afraid to cause a single crease, and skimmed the empty pages. ¡°It¡¯s a journal.¡±

    ¡°Very observant.¡±

    Sarah smiled. ¡°It¡¯s so pretty and new.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve never seen a freshly bound book, huh?¡±

    Sarah shook her head. ¡°All our books are pretty old and worn.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure this one will be too one day.¡±

    ¡°What should I write on it? What do people write in journals?¡± Sarah asked, closing the book as carefully as she opened it.

    ¡°Whatever you want. You can write stories, or you can talk about your day, you can write about things you want to remember forever, or even things you want to forget.¡± Lena stood up and held out her hand. ¡°Come on, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ve been gone long enough for Dani to work her magic.¡±

    Sarah jumped to her feet with renewed enthusiasm. ¡°I¡¯ll race you there!¡±

    Lena chuckled, grabbing her sister by the shoulder before she could run ahead. ¡°Nah-ah. What did I tell you? Be respectful.¡±

    Sarah let her shoulders drop, the excitement dwindling momentarily before she looked up at Lena with a smile. ¡°From the bridge, then?¡±

    ¡°You know you¡¯re going to lose, right?¡±

    Sarah raised one eyebrow. ¡°You don¡¯t know that.¡±

    Lena held back another bout of laughter. The defiance in her sister¡¯s expression was like staring at herself in the mirror. ¡°I¡¯m objectively faster than you.¡±

    Sarah¡¯s expression set. ¡°I¡¯m about to prove you wrong for the second time today.¡±

    ¡°Third,¡± Lena admitted. She shook her head when Sarah shot her a questioning look and calmly led the way back to the bridge, ¡°but we¡¯ll see about that.¡±

 The Battle of Heart and Mind 3.04

    [Valcrest Forest | Spiritus 9th, 2526 | Early Evening]

    Theron always considered manual labor a good distraction from unwelcome thoughts. His deforestation, as Sebastian called it, yielded a decent amount of firewood to keep the forge running and the towers warm. Once Gerald learned of the mess they¡¯d made on their first outing, he informed the boys that harvesting said firewood was now their responsibility.  Unfortunately for Theron, the travel distance to the area he defaced meant there were only so many trips they could make in a day. This led to more nights camping out in the same clearing, amongst the mess he¡¯d made.

    Sebastian suggested the most efficient way to collect the wood might be if he stayed out in the campsite and Theron made the runs to and from the Outpost, but Gerald argued he wanted neither of them alone that far out into the woods. Johanna would kill me if I even entertained this idea, he¡¯d said. When Sebastian asked Gabrielle for her thoughts on the matter she added that if anything were to happen that far from the Outpost no one would even hear the two of them scream. The statement didn¡¯t seem to worry Sebastian and left Theron wondering if the woman had been attempting humor. It was hard to tell.

    Gerald provided them with a cart to haul the lumber and they decided to camp out and harvest until the cart was as full as possible, bring it back to unload, then head back and start the whole process over. In any case, he was stuck with Sebastian for several more days.

    It wasn¡¯t as bad as Theron expected. Despite being younger, shorter, and not physically as imposing as Theron, Sebastian was clearly used to the intense manual labor. Surprisingly, he also remained focused and silent as they worked throughout the day, only speaking up when it was time to set up camp. The confrontational, condescending tone he¡¯d taken in their first interaction also disappeared and he spoke matter-of-factly on the past two years living with the Wolf Hunters; how Gerald found him and his brother in Blackpond, what their first few weeks were like, training, how he was almost killed on his first hunt. He didn¡¯t ask Theron any questions or seemed to expect him to respond. For the most part he didn¡¯t¡ªTheron still wanted to keep to himself¡ªbut he found he didn¡¯t really mind listening.

    It took the better part of a week to get all the trees harvested and the last of the firewood loaded onto the cart. It would take two more trips to bring it all to the Outpost, but as they set up their campfire and tents for the evening Sebastian expressed they¡¯d be able to join the others for supper the following evening if they pushed themselves a little. Theron¡¯s inclusion in this scenario, despite him never having joined them before, hadn¡¯t gone unnoticed. Normally he¡¯d argue against it, but a whole week of eating roasted nuts and jerky made the thought of it far more inviting than it ever had since he¡¯d arrived at the Outpost.

    ¡°So, why did you come with us?¡±

    It was the first question Sebastian asked in the week they¡¯d been working together. Theron frowned, unsure how to interpret it. ¡°You¡¯ve seen what they did to my father. You should know why.¡±

    ¡°Hating the Wolves, I understand. Venturing further into the forest with a group of strangers, not so much. Especially since you don¡¯t seem to want much to do with us since we¡¯ve gotten here.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t venturing into the forest with a stranger exactly what you¡¯ve done?¡±

    Sebastian snorted softly, stoking the campfire with the end of a stick. ¡°I¡¯m not known to make wise decisions, first and foremost. And our situation didn¡¯t really give me much of a choice. You could have gone back to Newhaven.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to Newhaven.¡± Theron muttered. ¡°If I leave, I¡¯m heading south.¡±

    Sebastian nodded, silently stoking the fire for a couple more minutes until he decided the flame would hold and stood up to fetch an iron pan. ¡°You mind if I ask what Porter said to you? That night at the cabin. She was a little vague on the details.¡±

    ¡°Oh good. She¡¯s always like that, then. Here I was thinking it was personal.¡± Theron watched Sebastian set the pan to heat over the campfire. ¡°She didn¡¯t give me a lot of details on what the Wolves were, what you guys do, or anything, just the gist, but,¡± he paused, watching the flames thoughtfully, ¡°I realized there¡¯s nothing I can do. The girl who killed my father was just a kid and I could barely¡ªjust barely¡ªland one blow. Gabrielle said I¡¯m only alive because she didn¡¯t want me dead.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest, I could¡¯ve hurt you if I wanted to.¡± Sebastian threw some chestnuts onto the pan, visibly unenthused by the prospect of having the same meal yet again. ¡°Whether you stay or go, I suggest you start accepting some training. You wouldn''t even make it south.¡±

    ¡°You think you could have hurt me?¡±

    ¡°I know I could have.¡± Sebastian shook his head calmly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m young. You¡¯re taller than me, stronger than me, and your enlightenment is extremely powerful, but you don¡¯t know what to do with any of it. You¡¯re scared, Lockwood. We¡¯ve been out here alone for a week and I still have your dagger on my belt. Why is that?¡±

    Theron vaguely gestured to the piles of lumber. ¡°Tired.¡±

    Sebastian chuckled as he split the roasted nuts between two bowls and added a few pieces of jerky to each. ¡°Sure, buddy.¡±

    Theron snorted as he reached out for his bowl. ¡°You¡¯re a lot more tolerable with your mouth shut. Anybody ever tell you?¡±

    ¡°I have a twin brother, what do you think? I can¡¯t exactly remember, but I¡¯m pretty sure Kyle came into the world telling me to shut up.¡±

    Theron couldn¡¯t help a small laugh. ¡°Can¡¯t say I blame him.¡±

    Sebastian made a muffled noise of surprise while trying to tear off a bite of jerky. ¡°Was that a laugh? I didn¡¯t know you could do that. Impressive.¡±

    ¡°Bite me, Rivers,¡± Theron muttered.

    ¡°Is that a challenge? Because it¡¯d probably be easier than biting these,¡± Sebastian said, holding up his chewed piece of jerky.

    ¡°I will literally bury you,¡± Theron warned, glaring at the boy. Sebastian just laughed but turned his attention back to his bowl of nuts and jerky and fell silent. Theron picked at his own food occasionally sparing glances at his companion. There was something about Sebastian that didn¡¯t sit right with Theron sometimes. One moment he acted way too serious, the next he was making stupid jokes as if he was just a normal kid his age. It felt like part of it was a front, but he couldn¡¯t tell which one. Finally, he muttered, ¡°you people are strange.¡±

    Sebastian merely shrugged. ¡°It gets worse after you get to know us.¡±

    They finished their meal in silence after that. Theron stayed out, keeping the fire alive long after Sebastian retreated into his tent. Despite the winter chill, he found himself enjoying the evening air for once. He watched the few visible stars flicker amongst the bare tree branches above his head, only retiring once he felt his eyes grow heavy.

    <hr>

    [Hunters¡¯ Outpost | Spiritus 10th, 2526 | Early Evening]

    Sebastian woke Theron up at sunrise. Together, they dismantled the camp and started hauling the cart of lumber back to the Outpost. The exertion of pulling the cart didn¡¯t leave room for conversation. They¡¯d discussed whether or not they were overloading the cart and if maybe they should make an extra trip the next day, but in reality neither of them wanted to be out there another night. If they had to be a little more sore upon arrival it¡¯d be worth sleeping at the Outpost and possibly having some warm stew and some fresh bread.

    It was past sundown when they arrived, limbs aching, cheeks beet red, and stripped down to just their undershirts and trousers to avoid sweating while they worked. They parked the cart behind the towers and Theron lingered outside as Sebastian entered one of them through a ground floor entrance. He leaned against the cart and took a deep breath before following after him.

    The kitchen was bright and warm. The smells emanating from a stew pot sitting atop the stove made his stomach clench. The Hunters were all seated around the table, sharing bowls of stew and cups of tea or water. Sebastian was quick to take a seat between Kyle and Gerald. Johanna smiled and ruffled his hair affectionately as she stood to serve him a bowl. Gabrielle had her chair partially tipped against the wall behind her, leaning casually into the backrest and sipping from a tea cup, her hat sitting on her lap. Johanna brought a bowl of stew and some bread to Sebastian and then came back to serve another bowl, pushing it into Theron¡¯s hands with an encouraging smile. He flinched. With all of them around the table no vacant seats were available.

    A soft thud drew his attention. Gabrielle straightened her chair and set her tea cup on the table. Her gaze met Theron¡¯s briefly before she put her hat back on and stood to leave. ¡°Sit, Lockwood.¡±

    Theron frowned, indecisive and Gabrielle already exited the kitchen without another word before he finally looked down at the bowl of food in his hand and sighed softly. He let his aching legs win and took the vacant seat, setting the bowl down on the table and immediately spooning a mouthful of steaming hot stew into his mouth. It burned the roof of his mouth, but compared to the week spent outdoors, he¡¯d take anything.

    A soft snort sounded from across the table. Theron looked up and saw Johanna holding her hand out to Gerald, grinning. Gerald reached into one of his pockets and pulled out a few coins, seeming disgruntled as he dropped them on her open palm.

    Sebastian chuckled. ¡°Were you betting on whether he was going to kill me in my sleep out there?¡±

    Johanna nodded, returning to her own unfinished bowl of stew.

    Sebastian chuckled softly. ¡°Honestly, he didn¡¯t even try. I was almost disappointed.¡±

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Theron muttered through another spoonful of food.

    Sebastian snorted. ¡°Make me, earthquake boy.¡±

    Gerald rubbed the bridge of his nose, then finished his tea and stood, patting Kyle on the shoulder. ¡°Come out and meet me at the tree house tomorrow morning. We¡¯re going to need another chair.¡± Kyle nodded over his bowl of stew and Gerald turned to Theron and Sebastian. ¡°The two of you can take a day to rest.¡±

    ¡°Just a day, huh?¡± Sebastian asked, amused. ¡°That sounds a lot more ominous than reassuring.¡±

    Gerald smiled. ¡°You know the drill by now, Rivers. I trust you can run Lockwood through your morning routine. Come find me after.¡±

    Sebastian barely withheld a smirk. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    <hr>

    [Wolves Camp | Spiritus 14th, 2526 | Early Afternoon]

    After graduating and completing their first contract,  Actives were  allowed to have a personal weapon made by the clan¡¯s blacksmith. No Wolf relied on one single weapon¡ªActives knew to carefully choose their equipment based on their given tasks¡ªbut having something made specifically for them was something newly inducted Wolves were usually excited for. Yet, in the months since she completed her contract, Dani hadn¡¯t decided on what she wanted. She thought about it often, and made frequent visits to the armory to try and reach an epiphany of some sort. Much to the dismay of the man in charge.

    ¡°As much as I enjoy the company, Daniela, I can¡¯t allow you to stay here all day.¡±

    Dani hummed, averting her eyes from the rows and rows of blades in the armory to stare at its keeper. Bana was standing beside her, arms crossed, staring at the same weapon rack she¡¯d been examining. ¡°How many times do I have to remind you to call me ¡®Dani¡¯, Bana?¡±

    The man smiled briefly. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten, I just wanted to ensure I had your attention.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a child. If you want my attention, ask for it.¡±

    He arched an eyebrow. ¡°I have. Twice. You¡¯re clearly preoccupied.¡±

    ¡°I have to choose a weapon soon. I¡¯d like to have it made before I¡¯m sent on another contract, but I can¡¯t decide.¡± She sighed, scratching the side of her head. ¡°I guess it¡¯s good she doesn¡¯t have anything lined up for me yet.¡±

    ¡°Is it? If you had less idle time to think, perhaps you wouldn¡¯t complicate this so much.¡±

    Dani chuckled. ¡°You wanna go and tell her that?¡± She let her fingers run through strands of hair as she lowered her hand to her side, eyes scanning the shelves. ¡°She told me there are no contracts available that would suit me right now; and that makes sense, but part of me feels she¡¯s being overly cautious with me. With Sarah too. It¡¯s been a week and she wasn¡¯t assigned an Instructor yet.¡±

    ¡°I see. You¡¯re bothered because you believe your mother is overthinking decisions that would otherwise be simple?¡± The question was filled with amusement.

    Dani side-eyed the man briefly then fixed her stare on the weapon rack right in front of her. ¡°Don¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Claire has never been one to rush important decisions and considering the trouble both you and Helena caused as Recruits, I think it¡¯s only reasonable she give extra thought on how to approach Sarah¡¯s training. As for you,¡± Dani couldn¡¯t see it, but she could hear a softer smile in the man¡¯s voice, ¡°she would be overly cautious with you now. How many Actives have left this camp never to return in the past couple of years?¡±

    ¡°Too many,¡± Dani mumbled, shoulders dropping. She thought about all the names they¡¯d read out during the last Hourglass ceremony. ¡°They had families too, Bana. I understand her fears, but I don¡¯t want preferential treatment.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°And I¡¯m sure that¡¯s not something she would ever intentionally do, however, even the Alpha is not without fault. And she is your mother.¡±

    Dani nodded, eyes still fixed on the array of weapons in front of her.

    Bana stood beside her for another moment, then walked further down the same row of weapons, pulling a pair from one of the racks. ¡°You have withdrawn these for every spar since you faced off against Franklin. For what I hear you¡¯ve become quite proficient with them.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re blunt, though.¡± Dani mumbled, thoughtfully. She didn¡¯t need to look to know which weapons Bana was holding up. ¡°I¡¯ve been liking them for spars, but I don¡¯t know what good that¡¯ll do in the field.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Bana started, walking over and offering the weapons to her. ¡°It¡¯s your design. If you¡¯d like to substitute the batons for blades, I¡¯m sure Arlo can outfit you. Just take these to him and ask what he can do. That said, there¡¯s nothing wrong with wanting a blunt weapon. The armory is at your disposal now, plenty of sharp things to choose from. This is just supposed to be yours. Choose something you want. There is no wrong answer.¡±

    Dani took the weapons and assessed them for a moment before looking up at the man. ¡°It¡¯s not my favorite question.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t appreciate being asked what you want?¡±

    ¡°It feels disingenuous.¡± Dani shrugged. ¡°There¡¯s no wrong answer, except there usually is. When people ask me what I want, they¡¯re never doing it without expectations. They want a particular answer.¡±

    ¡°Your mother is the Alpha, your father was beloved by the clan, so yes... Everyone has expectations of you, that¡¯s true. Should those expectations matter, however?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if they should, but they matter to me. I used to hate the thought of being a disappointment, but failure now has taken on a much graver meaning.¡±

    Bana snorted softly and placed a sympathetic hand on her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s just a weapon, Daniela. Not every decision has the potential to spell disaster.¡±

    ¡°In some people¡¯s hands, they can, I¡¯ve heard.¡± Despite the retort, Dani allowed herself a deeper breath. He did have a point; this was small, she shouldn¡¯t be second guessing it. ¡°But that¡¯s not me yet. So you¡¯re right.¡±

    Bana once again raises an eyebrow, but made no comment this time and simply nodded. ¡°Are you set, then?¡±

    ¡°About ready to kick me out, are you?¡± Dani quipped. She answered his question with a nod, however and made her way to the door, chosen weapon in hand. ¡°Tell me something, Bana. You ever considered being an Active?¡±

    ¡°I have, sure. I think at one point or another we all have, but... Over the course of my training I realized I enjoy weapons a lot more than I enjoy what can be done with them. That¡¯s why you see me throwing my knives at targets and not at people when I¡¯m out in the training grounds.¡± He escorted her outside of the armory and locked the door behind them, reclaiming his post outside the door. ¡°How are you finding it so far? The work.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think I haven¡¯t been out there enough to really feel much about it. My only contract so far was a little conflicting, but I don¡¯t feel bad about completing it. I feel alright.¡±

    Bana hummed, watching her carefully as he leaned against the outer wall of the shed. ¡°Does it bother you that you feel alright?¡±

    ¡°A little,¡± she admitted. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting to be miserable, but I wasn¡¯t anticipating how trivial it felt to take someone¡¯s life. His kid was there,¡± she paused and leaned against the wall as well, leaving the closed door between them, ¡°that part hurt a little, it still does if I let myself think about it too much, but... That¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°A lot of new Actives come by here. They¡¯re always excited before their first contract, and always sullen upon returning.¡±

    Dani nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve had a lot of conversations about it already. The ¡®this is perfectly normal¡¯ talk, you know?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a teenager, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re used to those.¡± The man smirked.

    Dani snorted a laugh. ¡°Yeah, well, laugh now but your kid will get there before you know it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I know. I don¡¯t envy your parents whatsoever. Especially if the boy turns out to be half the troublemaker you are.¡±

    ¡°You know your wife taught me most of what I know, if your kid doesn¡¯t surpass me one day I¡¯ll be extremely disappointed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t be. A father can hope, but I know what I¡¯m in for.¡±

    Dani smiled as she pushed herself away from the wall. ¡°Aren¡¯t you glad I¡¯ve been keeping you on your toes, then? It¡¯s free practice.¡± When the man responded with a subdued glare, she failed to hold back laughter. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll stop distracting you and take this to Arlo. Thank you for listening, Bana.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Seriously. I don¡¯t want every rookie assassin using me for emotional support after this.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know I¡¯m special.¡± Dani said, chuckling and waving over her shoulder. She didn¡¯t look back, but she was sure she heard a trace of laughter after she¡¯d moved a few steps down the trail.

    <hr>

    ¡°Dani!¡±

    The call reached her ears the moment Dani entered the central clearing. Sarah ran towards her from the direction of the unlit campfire. It was obvious she¡¯d been waiting there for her. ¡°Hey, squirt. What can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I mean,¡± she glanced at the weapons in her hand and seemed to deflate slightly, ¡°are you busy?¡±

    ¡°More or less. I need to bring these to Arlo, get my weapons finally made, I was just going to grab something to eat first. Why?¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay. Uhm, if you¡¯re busy it¡¯s not important, I have some new drawings I thought you might want to see.¡±

    Dani hummed. She couldn¡¯t remember a time when Sarah was this sheepish about asking anything of her. But then, she realized, they hadn¡¯t talked much since her birthday. Or before her birthday. ¡°This isn¡¯t going to take too long, I think. I don¡¯t actually know. You could just come with me if you¡¯re not doing anything and I¡¯ll go home with you after. How¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°You sure?¡±

    The unsure note in her sister¡¯s voice caused a painful stab of guilt. ¡°Yeah, of course, squirt. Come on.¡± Dani sighed, wrapping one arm around Sarah¡¯s shoulders and starting to guide her along towards the blacksmith. ¡°Look, I know I¡¯ve been a little off lately, I guess, but you don¡¯t have to worry about bothering me. You know that, right?¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Sarah mumbled, ¡°Lena said you had a lot going through your head right now. I thought maybe you needed some space?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alright, squirt, I promise.¡± Dani leaned down and pressed her forehead to the top of Sarah¡¯s head in a gentle headbutt. ¡°It¡¯s my job to protect you, not the other way around, remember?¡±

    Sarah shook her head. ¡°No. I¡¯m your sister, stupid.¡±

    Dani grinned. ¡°Hey, stupid. Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Dani.¡±

    ¡°I think you need more space,¡± Sarah muttered, stopping and slipping out of her embrace.

    Dani laughed, holding her sister by the hand to stop her from fleeing. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯m sorry, but I had to.¡±

    Sarah didn¡¯t resist, but groaned. ¡°That was terrible and you should be ashamed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°You should be.¡±

    ¡°Completely unashamed, thank you very much.¡±

    Sarah rubbed the bridge of her nose, voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re feeling better. I sure missed this.¡±

    Dani laughed softly. ¡°I missed you too, squirt.¡±

    Sarah scoffed, but before she had a chance to form a reply, her eyes fixed on a spot just behind Dani and she flinched. Dani turned to follow her gaze and saw Tom crossing the central clearing in their direction. Seeing that he¡¯d gotten both their attention, he silently nodded for them to go to him and Sarah immediately obeyed, leaving Dani to trail a few steps behind. It didn¡¯t seem as though either of them were in trouble, but something in his posture made clear this wasn¡¯t just their father checking up on them. Something was up.

    ¡°Dad,¡± Dani greeted. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Your mother wants to see Sarah about her training,¡± Tom explained.

    Dani frowned. Sarah was uncharacteristically silent considering she had been impatiently waiting for this. ¡°Hey, squirt, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m okay.¡± Sara mumbled, shaking herself off and starting to walk in the direction of the Alpha¡¯s cabin. ¡°I should get going.¡±

    Dani lingered for a few moments and shot her father a wary look before following after her sister. Sarah covered enough ground that Dani was forced to jog in order to catch up. The two walked the path to the Alpha¡¯s cabin in silence and it quickly dawned on Dani that she hadn¡¯t been the only one with a lot going through her mind this past week. She reached for Sarah¡¯s shoulder and stopped her right before the cabin came into view. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re okay. It¡¯s okay, squirt.¡±

    ¡°I know. I know that.¡± Sarah tried to keep her voice steady, but her pitch raised with poorly contained panic. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±

    ¡°Listen, squirt, whatever happens in there, I can guarantee it won¡¯t be as bad as whatever you have going through your head right now. It never is.¡± Dani gave her shoulder a gentle squeeze. ¡°And if it is, then... I¡¯m right here. I got you. Alright?¡±

    Sarah nodded and drew a deep breath. ¡°Alright. Yeah. You¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go, then.¡± Dani said. She released Sarah¡¯s shoulder and motioned her to continue down the path, trailing a couple of steps behind.

    Sarah stopped in front of the cabin door for almost a full minute before finally pushing past its threshold. Their mother was sitting behind her desk as usual, her eyes meeting them in silent greeting. Across from her, looking far more composed than either of her sisters, was Lena. She calmly waved and offered Sarah an encouraging smile. Dani was about to turn to leave, having safely delivered her nervous sister, when her mother interjected. ¡°Actually, Daniela, since you¡¯re here, I would like you to sit in on this meeting,¡± she turned to Sarah, ¡°if you don¡¯t mind?¡±

    Sarah answered a bit too quickly. ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind. That¡¯s okay.¡±

    Dani nodded, pulling one of the extra chairs closer. She took a seat and offered Lena a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°No idea why you would be,¡± Lena said, matter-of-factly.

    Despite a genuine attempt to hide the amusement in their tones, the exchange earned them a brief glare from the Alpha and Dani looked away, trying to disguise a bubble of laughter as a cough.

    Sarah was about to sit when Claire stopped her with a gesture. ¡°Would you please go into your room for a few minutes, Sarah? There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss with your sisters beforehand.¡±

    Sarah frowned and whatever panic she might have been feeling was quickly surpassed by indignation. ¡°You want me to go into my room so you can talk about me?¡±

    Claire was far from intimidated, although her smile bordered on apologetic. ¡°I want their opinions on a particular matter. It won¡¯t take long and I promise I¡¯ll explain once we¡¯ve deliberated.¡±

    Sarah didn¡¯t vocalize another complaint as she marched into her room, but the way she slammed the door shut made her sentiments clear. Claire rubbed the bridge of her nose and Dani was met with the sudden realization she¡¯d seen both her sisters do the same when trying to keep a grasp on their patience. She wondered if she did it too and never noticed.

    ¡°I have an idea of why I¡¯m here,¡± Lena started, breaking the heavy silence, ¡°but I¡¯m wondering what the issue is, mom. There is one, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I would call it an issue, but,¡± Claire sighed, opening her desk drawer and pulling two documents from within, laying them on the desktop, ¡°let¡¯s just say Dahlia surprised me when she delivered her assessment of Sarah last week.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°I know you have your doubts about Dahlia, but the reason I keep her is that, despite not being the warmest person, she does have a very keen eye. Her evaluation of your sister¡¯s skills was actually quite positive. In fact,¡± Claire paused and glanced at Dani, ¡°it greatly resembles yours. There are small areas where she¡¯s presented difficulties; all of which she overcame in the past year. Dahlia described her as ¡®extremely resourceful¡¯ and ¡®exceedingly intelligent¡¯ but unfocused and stubborn. She can achieve anything she puts her mind to, but doesn¡¯t really want to apply to anything. Which leads into her recommendation.¡± Claire placed her hand on one of the documents and pushed it across the desk encouraging Lena to take it.

    Lena took the document and glanced over it, her expression going from initial curiosity to concern, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what Dahlia thinks this will accomplish.¡±

    ¡°Perry is top of his class, a brilliant student, well-behaved, mostly well-liked amongst his peers, he won¡¯t be of age to start training for a few months still, but she feels starting his training now would be most beneficial. She also noted that this ¡®rivalry¡¯ between him and Sarah has, in her words, ¡®caused significant improvement in Sarah¡¯s performance.¡¯¡±

    Dani shook her head. ¡°You can¡¯t be seriously considering this. Sarah hates this kid. She¡¯s done nothing but complain about him for over a year now.¡±

    ¡°Trust me, I¡¯ve heard all of the complaints, I¡¯m aware of the complications, that¡¯s why I wanted a less clinical assessment.¡±

    Lena sighed and reread the report her mother handed to her. ¡°I assume I¡¯m here because you¡¯ll be assigning them to me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I think,¡± Lena paused, lowering the document back to the desktop, ¡°as much as it pains me to say, Dahlia has a point.¡±

    ¡°Lena, come on, this is not a good idea,¡± Dani argued.

    ¡°So far the only concrete thing Sarah ever complained about with this boy is that he¡¯s better at things she excels in. Sarah isn¡¯t the most focused kid, but she does hate to lose so I can see how that would motivate her to improve further. In theory, I don¡¯t see a problem with maintaining that incentive,¡± Lena said. She then turned to Claire and added, ¡°though, if I¡¯m going to be conducting this training I want express permission to reassign either of them to another Instructor at my own discretion. On the spot. No questions asked. The moment I feel this dynamic isn¡¯t working out as planned, I¡¯ll shut it down.¡±

    Claire nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Dani caught herself rubbing the bridge of her nose and lowered her hand with a groan. The decisive tone in her mother¡¯s voice kept her from protesting a third time. Instead she looked at Lena and muttered. ¡°She¡¯s going to hate you for this.¡±

    Her sister half-smiled. ¡°Occupational hazard.¡±

    Decision made, Claire called Sarah back into the office. She sat on the chair between Dani and Lena to hear what the Alpha had to say. Their mother went over Dahlia¡¯s assessment with her, explained what they discussed while she was still in her room as promised, and Sarah remained silent, sullen, and glaring a hole through the desktop the entire time. Lena told her to meet her early in the morning by the campfire for their first day tomorrow and all she could do was nod. Finally when all was said and done, Sarah looked up sheepishly to meet their mother¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°may I be excused now?¡±

    Claire nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Sarah stood up quickly and started back to her room without another word. Without sparing their mother, or Lena, another glance.

    ¡°Hey, squirt,¡± Dani called. ¡°Do you still want to show me those drawings?¡±

    Sarah hesitated, but nodded, and left the door open as she entered her room. Dani stood up to follow, briefly placing a hand on Lena¡¯s shoulder as she walked past her chair. Sarah¡¯s anger was far from unexpected, but she was sure it must have stung nonetheless.

    Sarah¡¯s room was messy as usual. Most of her drawings scattered across the floor, but there were more of them on the walls now, and Dani noticed some of the older ones had been taken down to make room for newer art. The more colorful undefined shapes she¡¯d produced in her younger years gave way to charcoal drawings with more defined lines. Still very much a child¡¯s handiwork, but there was more visible effort put into them. Sarah was sitting on her bed, still looking shell shocked, but she pointed out the latest pieces she¡¯d drawn. The most recent one was recognizable as the area around the lake, as it was now; colorless, the trees bare with their empty branches looming over the surface of the water. Dani smiled fondly at the picture and, as she examined it, Sarah walked over and carefully took it down. ¡°Here,¡± she said. ¡°You can keep this one if you want. Put it on your wall.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure, squirt? It¡¯s a good one.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know you like the lake, so...¡± She shrugged.

    Dani took the drawing with a nod. ¡°If you¡¯re sure. Thank you.¡± She watched Sarah quietly for a few moments. The look in her eyes was instantly recognizable as something she herself had felt before. ¡°You know they¡¯re not doing it to hurt you, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know, but it still, still hurts a little.¡± The admission was hesitant, weak, almost guilty. ¡°Lena knows how worried I was about this and I don¡¯t understand why they think I can¡¯t handle this without him.¡±

    Dani sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Sarah.¡±

    ¡°Can... Is it okay if I come with you for a sleepover tonight? I don¡¯t... I just...¡±

    ¡°You want some space. Sure. Of course. How about you pack some stuff to bring with you? I¡¯ll go out and talk to mom.¡±

    Sarah nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± She reached for her bag and half smiled. ¡°You know what¡¯s funny?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Sarah¡¯s chuckle was soft and unamused. ¡°You were right. It still went a lot better than what was going through my head.¡±

 The Battle of Heart and Mind 3.05

    [Hunters Outpost | Lacus 15th, 2526 | Mid-morning]

    Sebastian didn¡¯t know if they¡¯d gotten through to Theron, or just wore him down, but after that first dinner with the group, he began to slowly integrate into the Hunters¡¯ routine. He still slept in the same tent he used for camping, but closer to the towers. He woke up, unprompted, before sunrise to join Sebastian on his morning runs and met with Gerald for training without complaint. Gerald would either ask Sebastian to stay and spar or allow him to go train with Johanna or work on something else around the Outpost instead.

    In the span of a month, admittedly, Theron had improved further than either Sebastian or his brother had in that time. However, Sebastian was two years into his training, and when they sparred, that became extremely apparent. If Theron managed to hit him, he followed up with an immediate counter. One of them was so harsh, Gerald opted to interrupt their spar. ¡°Easy, Rivers. I don¡¯t want broken noses here,¡± he warned.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Theron muttered, spitting a few droplets of blood onto the frozen ground. ¡°Let¡¯s keep going.¡±

    Gerald shot Sebastian a warning glare and shook his head. Sebastian sighed and put his hands in his pockets, shrugging non committedly. ¡°Thought you told us it was important not to fear pain, Tucker. Clearly Lockwood took to that lesson well.¡± He smirked. ¡°I mean, otherwise he would¡¯ve learned to block by now.¡±

    Theron tried to advance on Sebastian again at that, but Gerald got between them and pushed him back. ¡°Hey. No. None of that. Go take it out on the training dummies.¡± He turned to Sebastian. ¡°You, go find Johanna if you¡¯re not going to be helpful.¡±

    Sebastian nodded, calmly, hands still in his pockets, and started to leave the training grounds, taking the path towards the Outpost. Johanna was, predictably, in the kitchen, and when Sebastian poked his head in she was in the process of placing a tray in the oven. He couldn¡¯t see what it was, but the air in the kitchen smelled buttery and faintly sweet. ¡°Gerry kicked you out again?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he muttered, coming in and sitting at the table. ¡°Can we spar or are you busy?¡±

    ¡°Can,¡± Jo answered, evenly. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Come on. I¡¯m not getting anything out of sparring with the new guy and it¡¯s clearly not helping him either.¡±

    Jo reached for a dish cloth, wiped the flour off her hands, and came to sit across the table from him. Her brown eyes were warm as usual, but there was sternness underneath. ¡°There¡¯s nothing left to teach you.¡±

    Sebastian nodded; she¡¯d already told him. Months ago. ¡°I know. That¡¯s not it.¡±

    ¡°What is it, then?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think I¡¯m just feeling cooped up. We¡¯ve been sort of stalled since we found Theron.¡± Johanna arched an eyebrow and Sebastian scoffed. ¡°I know. I know it wasn¡¯t any different when we came along. I just... Being stuck here is starting to get to me. Just a little.¡±

    Johanna frowned, her eyes lowering to the table top for several moments. Sebastian could see them move from one side to another as she processed whatever thoughts were passing through her mind. Finally they settled, her expression smoothed over, and she looked up at him again. ¡°You should go up. Talk to Gabe.¡±

    ¡°Uh, sure, but... What even about?¡±

    Jo answered with a simple wave in his general direction.

    Sebastian nodded, but remained seated. He¡¯d never actually gone to Grabrielle with anything before. Every time they had a serious conversation, she¡¯d been the one to initiate it. ¡°Hey, Jo, why can¡¯t you trust a flight of stairs?¡±

    Jo hummed, thoughtful, then shrugged.

    ¡°Because they¡¯re always up to something.¡±

    Jo shook her head with a soft smile then said, "Why do thieves hate puns?"

    Sebastian didn''t even pretend to stop and think about it. "Why?"

    "They like to take things literally."

    Sebastian grinned and leaned forward. ¡°Do you know the plight of the cross-eyed scholar?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°He can¡¯t control his pupils.¡±

    Jo breathed a small huff of laughter. It wasn''t much, but it was the most Sebastian ever managed to draw from her. ¡°Seb... No...¡±

    ¡°What? It¡¯s a good one!¡± he laughed.

    Johanna snorted softly. ¡°Mean.¡±

    Sebastian chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s just a little bit mean. Not like I know any real scholars; cross-eyed or otherwise.¡±

    ¡°Terrible. Shame,¡± she said, getting up to check on her baking.

    He chuckled softly. ¡°You know... I told Porter at least ten of these puns to see if I could get a laugh, but... No pun in ten did.¡±

    Another huff of laughter. Jo decided that whatever she was baking wasn¡¯t done yet and left it in. ¡°Gabe laughs on the inside.¡±

    ¡°Does she?¡±

    ¡°At us most of the time, but yes.¡± Back turned to the table, she put a kettle on the stove for tea and started to look through the cupboards, he assumed, for what would be needed to prepare lunch.

    ¡°Do you want some help with that?¡± Sebastian asked.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I thought you¡¯d say that. You need to learn to let people help you more, you know?¡±

    Johanna shook her head and began silently working by the counter. After a while she mumbled, ¡°Is it your birthday? The restlessness?¡±

    The question caught Sebastian off guard. His birthday was coming up. ¡°I think, yeah, it might be. I¡¯ve been trying not to think about it, but it¡¯s clearly not working. It might be why I¡¯m so worked up.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re, uhm,¡± Jo frowned, and he could tell she was trying to find a specific word, ¡°torn?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I think so. I guess because Kat cared so much about it, I feel I should too even though it kinda hurts now. It''s complicated.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a day, like any other. It doesn¡¯t need to be more.¡±

    Sebastian chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s the logical way to look at it, but...¡± A soft sigh followed. ¡°Our mother died when we were born and Kat always tried to, I don¡¯t know, compensate I think. It was really important to her that we had good birthdays. And, before Gerald found us, I guess I tried too, but... You know how that went.¡±

    Jo hummed. ¡°Ask your brother?¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t talked about it. He didn¡¯t want to talk about it last year, remember?¡±

    Another hum. The kettle whistled and Jo abandoned the root vegetables she was chopping in favor of retrieving it. ¡°Don¡¯t ask him, then.¡±

    ¡°Helpful, thanks.¡± Sebastian said, chuckling. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t think of that.¡±

    ¡°Your birthday. You choose what it stands for.¡±

    Sebastian nodded. ¡°Do you know where Kyle is? If Porter is upstairs I assume he¡¯s not at the forge.¡±

    Jo vaguely waved towards the back door. ¡°Passed through earlier. Took his crossbow.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± He stood with a sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll see if I can find him then. Thanks for the talk.¡±

    Johanna turned to look at him, gaze lingering on his face for a long moment, concern flashing on her face before she returned to her work with a nod. ¡°Of course.¡±

    On his way to the door, Sebastian paused. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s brown and sticky?¡±

    Jo¡¯s scoff was offset by poorly concealed amusement. ¡°Get out.¡±

    ¡°What? It¡¯s a stick. I meant a stick.¡±

    ¡°Out, Rivers.¡±

    Sebastian laughed loudly as he exited the kitchen, almost colliding with Theron as he made his way inside. ¡°Hey, earthquake boy. Did Tucker teach you how to block yet?¡±

    Theron scoffed. ¡°Did Jo figure out why you¡¯re being such an infuriating prick yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jo chimed in quietly, still occupied with lunch preparations.

    Theron glanced past Sebastian at the woman with an eyebrow raised, then back to Sebastian.

    ¡°Yes, actually,¡± Sebastian repeated. ¡°You doing anything else right now?¡±

    ¡°Uhm, no. I was going to wash up and read for a couple hours.¡± Theron told him, his expression wary as he questioned, ¡°Why?¡±

    Sebastian nodded and grabbed him by the arm. ¡°Great. You¡¯re coming with me then.¡±

    Theron allowed himself to be dragged for only a couple of steps before pulling his arm from Sebastian¡¯s grip. ¡°You need to stop deciding I¡¯m going to follow you wherever the hell you want me to go. Maybe ask first, like a normal person. I know you spend a lot of time with Johanna, but you¡¯re perfectly capable of using your words.¡±

    The remark drained all amusement from Sebastian¡¯s expression. If it¡¯d only been directed at him, that¡¯d be one thing, but he didn¡¯t appreciate Theron bringing Jo into it. ¡°I know you haven¡¯t been here very long, Lockwood, but I suggest you learn to think before using yours or I¡¯m teaching you how to block my way, no matter what Gerald says.¡±

    Theron snorted, his expression initially defiant until he caught the seriousness in Sebastian¡¯s eyes. It seemed to finally dawn on him that his words had crossed a line. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything by it, I apologize.¡± He sighed, shoulders dropping. ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Sebastian said, relaxing. ¡°And, well, to find Kyle. I have something I wanna talk to him about. Maybe you¡¯ll find it interesting too.¡± He nodded in the direction he thought his brother might have gone. ¡°He¡¯s got a few spots he likes to go for target practice. Figure he¡¯ll be out that way.¡±

    ¡°Is this going to take long? I don¡¯t have a lot of free time.¡±

    Sebastian smiled, starting down a familiar path away from the towers. There were multiple spots Kyle liked to go cycle through when he wanted to practice. Small clearings, engulfed by trees made it less likely for one of his bolts to be lost; or land on something they weren¡¯t supposed to. Though, those safeguards were rarely needed now. ¡°I don¡¯t know. We¡¯ll see how moody he¡¯s feeling today.¡±

    ¡°Cancelling my plans for the day, then,¡± Theron muttered.

    Sebastian shook his head, amused. They walked in silence about halfway to the clearing before he spoke up again. ¡°What¡¯s your issue with Jo, by the way? What you said back there was pretty uncalled for.¡±

    Theron hummed. ¡°I like Jo, she¡¯s been nice to me, I just don¡¯t really know how to talk to her. And it¡¯s a little frustrating. Gerald can be a little strict, I think, but most of the time he¡¯s fine. Gabrielle is... You know better than I do, I don¡¯t have to tell you, but she¡¯ll hold a conversation.¡± He shrugged. ¡°You¡¯re right, though. That was uncalled for.¡±

    ¡°Just stop tiptoeing around her like an idiot. Talk to her like you¡¯d talk to anyone else and maybe she¡¯ll talk back, maybe she won¡¯t, but that part¡¯s not on you. Not being an asshole; that part¡¯s on you.¡± There was a beat of silence and Sebastian could feel the question coming, so he sighed and added: ¡°No, I don¡¯t know why. I don¡¯t think even Gerald knows. Porter might, but it¡¯s none of my business to ask. Or yours.¡±

    ¡°Gabrielle said, she told me, we¡¯re all here for our own reasons. Do you know any of theirs? You don¡¯t have to tell me, just... You¡¯ve been here a lot longer, do you actually know anything?¡±

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Sebastian nodded. ¡°I know some. Bits and pieces. No full stories; not yet.¡± He paused, the faint clicks and thuds of a crossbow discharging just ahead confirmed he¡¯d chosen the right path. ¡°I get that you want to know who you¡¯re dealing with, but first of all, what any of us have been through specifically doesn¡¯t determine that. And lastly; it¡¯s painful. It¡¯s not something you ask for. It¡¯s either entrusted to you or it isn¡¯t. You don¡¯t get to decide that; they do.¡± Sebastian stopped walking before they reached the clearing itself and turned to face Theron. ¡°You wanna get to know them, then get to know them now. Leave their past where it is, simple as that.¡± When Theron nodded, he continued to walk. ¡°Jo likes puns. Do you know any good puns?¡±

    ¡°Uh... No. I don¡¯t know any puns.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you some puns. And how to read facial cues, body language, that stuff. It¡¯ll make it easier. Jo¡¯s not hard to read if she wants you to.¡±

    ¡°Maybe she doesn¡¯t like me.¡± Theron shrugged.

    ¡°I mean, you¡¯re a pain in the ass, but I¡¯m sure that¡¯s not true.¡± Sebastian scratched the back of his head, he could understand the frustration, but there wasn¡¯t much he could say without revealing things that weren¡¯t his to reveal. ¡°Look, when we got here it took days for either me or Kyle to hear Jo¡¯s voice at all. And sometimes we still go days on end without hearing it. It¡¯s not about you, it¡¯s whether or not she¡¯s, I don¡¯t know, either willing or able to talk.¡± He paused, letting the words linger between them for a few moments, immersed in a thoughtful silence. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, or why, but it just looks like it takes effort for her to do and sometimes she just doesn¡¯t have it in her.¡±

    Theron listened attentively. It didn¡¯t seem as though he could quite comprehend what Sebastian was describing. In all honesty, Sebastian couldn¡¯t comprehend it either, he only knew what he was able to observe. Finally, Theron nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make more of an effort, then.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll appreciate that.¡±

    They continued walking. The familiar metallic clicks of a trigger followed by dull thumps of bolts piercing into wood grew louder as they reached the clearing. Sebastian would normally have no qualms about being loud and shattering his brother¡¯s concentration, but opted to stay silent and observe as another bolt shot from Kyle¡¯s crossbow, embedding itself in the center of a small cluster, sticking out of the bark of one of the thicker tree trunks in the vicinity. Sebastian remembered watching Kyle fumble with the crossbow in his first weeks of having it; taking too long to reload, often jamming the mechanism in his attempts to do it faster, cursing up a storm much to Gabrielle¡¯s disapproval. There was fluidity to his movements now, a steady rhythm as he went through each step of the process with the ease of someone who¡¯d gone through the same routine for hours upon hours, every single day, for over a year. Sebastian genuinely admired his discipline. He didn¡¯t feel capable of that kind of repetition. Of course, he wasn¡¯t going to admit that. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever get tired of shooting that thing? I mean, I honestly don¡¯t see how you could be more precise than this.¡±

    Kyle didn¡¯t miss a beat as he loaded another bolt into the weapon and cocked it. ¡°You¡¯re not gonna be complaining when it saves your ass.¡± He fired. Perfectly centered. ¡°Again.¡±

    ¡°One time. You¡¯re really never going to let me live that down, are you?¡±

    Kyle snorted softly, the last bolt flying out of the crossbow, landing a final blow on the already abused tree trunk. ¡°I¡¯m not optimistic enough to think it¡¯s only ever going to be ¡®one time¡¯, Seb. So I practice. Because you¡¯re an idiot and it¡¯s my job to have your back.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, love you too, little brother.¡± Sebastian sighed and turned to Theron with a smirk. ¡°Good thing you cleared your schedule for this.¡±

    Theron snorted. ¡°I figured if he wasn¡¯t already in a bad mood, you¡¯d get him there.¡±

    Kyle frowned, glancing at Theron curiously as he walked over to retrieve his bolts. ¡°You need to stop letting him rope you into things, Lockwood. Save yourself while you still can.¡± He carefully started working the bolts free from their target. ¡°Why do you need me in a good mood, Seb?¡±

    Sebastian walked over to help retrieve the bolts. ¡°Birthday¡¯s coming up.¡±

    Kyle paused halfway through pulling one of the bolts free, then resumed the task without looking up. ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°I want to go to Blackpond.¡±

    ¡°What the hell for?¡± Kyle¡¯s tone remained even, but he pulled the next bolt with extra force.

    ¡°Don¡¯t break those,¡± Sebastian warned, pushing Kyle aside and taking over the task. ¡°And, I don¡¯t know, get some cake for real, have a pint. Do something relatively normal for once.¡±

    ¡°Thought we agreed we weren¡¯t doing the birthday thing anymore.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember us actually having a conversation about that.¡± Sebastian worked the remainder of the bolts free and held them out for Kyle to take.

    ¡°Do we have to? Figure you¡¯d already know what I¡¯m gonna say.¡± Kyle scoffed, taking the bolts and placing them back into his quiver. ¡°You were the one who wanted to leave in the first place, remember?¡±

    ¡°First of all, wow, really? Really, Kyle? Second, I¡¯m not suggesting we move back there, so I don¡¯t see what point you¡¯re trying to make by bringing that up. Third; fuck you.¡±

    Kyle snorted. ¡°Love you too, little brother. I¡¯m not going to Blackpond.¡±

    Sebastian shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m going with or without you. So, you can come with me and have my back or stay here and sulk. Your choice.¡±

    Kyle set his crossbow down against the tree and rubbed both hands over his face. ¡°Why? Why does it matter?¡±

    ¡°Because two years ago I wasn¡¯t sure we were gonna make it another winter. And hey, guess what, here we are. That¡¯s not nothing to me. I don¡¯t want to just ignore it.¡±

    It took a moment for the words to sink in, but Kyle¡¯s expression eventually softened. Sebastian understood his brother¡¯s unwillingness to return even after all this time. They hadn¡¯t been to Blackpond since the night he almost set the Inn on fire. Sebastian was still recovering during their birthday the previous year and neither of them wanted to confront it. ¡°Fine,¡± Kyle muttered. ¡°Once. Who knows where we¡¯ll even be next year.¡± He picked up the crossbow and pushed past. ¡°Good luck getting Porter to sign off on this, though.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about Porter. Jo on the other hand... Yeah. It¡¯s a couple days¡¯ journey, that¡¯s why I wanna bring it to her today because if they all need to agree...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll probably be an argument, yeah.¡± Kyle shook his head. ¡°You have to be a shit-stirrer, don¡¯t you? Can¡¯t just ask Jo to bake us a fucking cake? You have to go to Blackpond.¡±

    Sebastian snorted a laugh. ¡°You say that like you don¡¯t even know me.¡±

    Kyle groaned as he started to lead the way back down the path. ¡°Unfortunately that was never an option.¡±

    Sebastian laughed after his brother. ¡°Your life would be boring as hell without me and you know it.¡±

    ¡°I know I¡¯ll regret asking, but why did you drag me along for this?¡± Theron asked, following them back to the Outpost.

    Sebastian glanced over his shoulder with an amused grin. ¡°Come on, Lockwood, don¡¯t make me say it.¡±

    Theron heaved a deep sigh. ¡°I¡¯m coming with you, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°There you go. If only you¡¯d learn to block this fast.¡± Sebastian teased.

    ¡°Yeah. Yeah, I was right. I regret all of this,¡± Theron muttered.

    ¡°I warned you,¡± Kyle said, not turning around to look at Theron. ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡±

    <hr>

    [Hunters Outpost | Lacus 16th, 2526 | Early afternoon]

    ¡°Have you guys decided yet?¡± Kyle¡¯s question was barely audible over the sounds of metal being bent into shape. It was rare that he spoke up while Gabrielle was working on something, but the question had been nagging at him all morning.

    Gabrielle paused, briefly, then continued the task at hand. ¡°I left it up to Tucker to ease Johanna¡¯s concerns. It should be alright, yes.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a problem with it?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve trained the two of you sufficiently well. And I would expect you not to lose Lockwood or allow him to get into trouble.¡± Another pause. ¡°I would expect you not to lose Lockwood or allow him to get into trouble.¡±

    Kyle snorted a laugh. ¡°When did I become the adult in charge of these children?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been asking myself that for the past seven years.¡±

    Kyle hummed under his breath. Keeping the forge alight didn¡¯t take as much of his focus as it used to. It allowed him more free time to think; to notice things. Sometimes Gabrielle would task him with forging something simple on his own in order to keep him occupied¡ªusually something he¡¯d previously helped her with; small blades and crossbow parts¡ªbut if the task at hand was something beyond his skillset, there wasn¡¯t much to do but sit and watch. Not that Kyle minded. He¡¯d learn a lot just by observing Gabrielle¡¯s work and there was something relaxing in watching metal bent into shape under the hammer¡¯s strike. ¡°Well,¡± Kyle spoke up again, quietly, ¡°Seb is my brother and that¡¯s why I do it, but you... I mean, what are we to you?¡±

    Gabrielle struck the piece of metal she¡¯d been working with more force than necessary and sighed at the resulting dent in material. ¡°I¡¯ve asked you before not to distract me, Rivers.¡±

    ¡°Sorry. Is it messed up?¡±

    ¡°Nothing beyond repair.¡± She told him, ¡°if you allow me to finish this undisturbed, maybe we can look into a reloading mechanism for your crossbow next.¡±

    Kyle immediately perked up. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I can start instructing you on how to build it. It will take time and definitely won¡¯t be done today, but we can start.¡±

    Kyle knew the offer was a way to deflect from the question he¡¯d asked, but either way he knew she wouldn¡¯t give him an answer. ¡°Can I help with this one?¡±

    ¡°This is a commissioned piece, so no. Just don¡¯t distract me again, please.¡±

    Kyle nodded and settled into silence, watching the level of the flames fueling the forge, listening to the rhythmic clinks and clanks of metal work. Without conversation to distract her, Gabrielle was lost to her work. Kyle suspected that to be the main reason why she rarely allowed others into her workspace. It was the closest possible thing to seeing what the fearsome leader of the Wolf Hunters looked like when no one was watching. Her coat and hat hung on hooks by the door, brow furrowed in concentration, the occasional frustrated scowl when something wasn¡¯t quite working as intended on full display instead of hidden underneath her usual mask of stoicism. It was one of those rare moments that made Kyle wonder who these people truly were, or maybe who they could have otherwise been. Like Gerald whenever he was fixing something around the Outpost, or building another piece of furniture. Like Johanna when she tended the garden in springtime, or baked a fresh batch of cookies just because she¡¯d felt like it. It also made him wonder if he had these moments, if Seb had them, did they know who they were apart from all this?

    ¡°Are you worried about going back?¡± Gabrielle asked. She didn¡¯t turn away from her work, but the metal piece had finally taken shape. It looked like an axe head, but unlike any Kyle had previously seen. ¡°Is that why you wanted to know whether we¡¯d decided?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Sort of,¡± he mumbled. ¡°That¡¯s a weird looking axe.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a halberd blade. Almost like an axe, but it¡¯s meant to be fitted to a polearm,¡± Gabrielle explained, setting the metal aside to cool. ¡°You know your brother can handle himself sufficiently well. You don¡¯t need to go if you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°I know, but...¡± Kyle groaned. ¡°Seb has a point. Kat died before we got to spend another birthday with her and last year he¡¯d almost died. We don¡¯t know where we¡¯ll be in a year, but at least right now things are quiet. We should take advantage of that, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see why not. There¡¯s nothing wrong with taking a day, or a few days, so long as you¡¯re careful and stay out of trouble. Don¡¯t draw unnecessary attention to yourselves.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easier said than done with my brother around, but we¡¯ll try.¡±

    Gabrielle shook her head, a faint trace of amusement showing in her voice. ¡°You should also try to have fun, Rivers. You¡¯re far too serious.¡±

    ¡°I have fun,¡± Kyle argued.

    ¡°Such as?¡±

    ¡°This.¡± Kyle shrugged. ¡°I like creating things. That thing,¡± he pointed at the blade she¡¯d been working on, ¡°that¡¯s really cool.¡±

    Gabrielle¡¯s response was a quiet scoff as she moved to her workbench and opened one of the tool boxes. ¡°Did you bring your crossbow?¡±

    ¡°I left it in my room, but I can run and get it!¡±

    ¡°I have a lot of work to do, still, Rivers. You have two minutes to bring it here before I move on to something else.¡±

    Kyle immediately dashed up the ladder leading to the upper floor, hearing a monotone, ¡°don¡¯t fall off the tower, please,¡± on his way out.

    <hr>

    [Wolves¡¯ Camp | Lacus 18th, 2526 | Early Morning]

    Dani woke up early to see Sarah out to the training grounds. Ever since their mother informed them of what her training would entail, sleepovers had become more frequent. As far as they¡¯d discussed it, training itself was going well. In fact, Sarah didn¡¯t seem as bothered by Perry¡¯s presence now as she¡¯d been in tutoring, which Dani assumed had to do with Dahlia¡¯s lack of involvement. However, while Sarah¡¯s temper had cooled, and¡ªaccording to Lena herself¡ªher behavior during training was exemplary, she¡¯d been avoiding her eldest sister entirely outside of it, maintaining an air of cold indifference whenever they were forced to interact. It wasn¡¯t uncharacteristic for Sarah to handle her emotions this way; Dani herself received similar treatment after moving out, but it made it very difficult to get through to her. She refused to talk to, or about, Lena no matter how much Dani tried to persuade her. Particularly saddening considering the fact Sarah clearly missed talking to Lena, she just didn¡¯t want to give in.

    This situation put a damper on Dani¡¯s excitement when summoned to the Alpha¡¯s cabin that morning. Concern over her sisters¡¯ fractured relationship wasn¡¯t enough reason to refuse a contract after persistently requesting one for months. And even though she¡¯d gone into the meeting expecting to leave the camp soon, she didn¡¯t anticipate how soon. ¡°You want me to leave now?¡±

    ¡°As soon as possible,¡± Claire said, pushing the contract information across the desk. ¡°I said I wanted to test your abilities. This isn¡¯t a dangerous target, or a well guarded one, but this is a contract that requires a subtle approach and needs to be completed within a set timeframe. The details are in the file, but this will require you to spend some time at the Inn, communicate with the Scouts there and formulate a plan of attack for yourself. There will be supplies available to you on arrival, so pack a weapon of preference and light gear. Remember the protocol for operating within the cities.¡±

    ¡°Send a raven back to camp upon arrival, never use my real name even within the Inn, avoid the guard whenever possible, always be observant of my surroundings. If anything goes wrong, find the nearest escape route and report back once I¡¯m out of danger,¡± Dani recited dutifully.

    Claire smiled approvingly. ¡°Exactly. Well done.¡±

    Dani took the file, read the details of the contract, every individual line, very carefully, all the while feeling her mother¡¯s gaze watching over her, scrutinizing. She passed the file back with a nod. ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°I assume you¡¯re up for it, then?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course. I¡¯ve been pestering you to send me on another assignment, haven¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°You have, but you don¡¯t seem very enthused now.¡± Claire leaned closer over the desktop. ¡°They¡¯ll be alright, pup. Sarah can be stubborn, but even she can¡¯t be angry forever.¡±

    Dani sighed, of course her mother would know. ¡°I know. I just, I feel like I¡¯ve been keeping some sort of balance lately and I don¡¯t know what will happen when I leave.¡±

    ¡°You know, Daniela, sometimes it¡¯s easier to confront things once the option to avoid them has been removed. Sarah needed space, she needed comfort, and you¡¯ve done well to provide that, but comfort can easily become a crutch. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    ¡°Should I remove myself from the situation entirely?¡± Dani asked.

    ¡°If you¡¯re leaving on this assignment, then you inevitably will.¡± Claire reached out to gently stroke Dani¡¯s cheek. ¡°What I¡¯m saying is you¡¯ve done well, love, but you¡¯ve done all you can. It¡¯s time to let them deal with this without your intervention.¡±

    Dani nodded. ¡°Yeah. Of course. You¡¯re absolutely right.¡± She retreated from her mother¡¯s touch, leaning further back in her seat. ¡°Arlo said he would have my weapons ready today at midday. I¡¯d like to have them so I¡¯ll leave in the early afternoon. I should make it there with plenty of time to spare.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll recognize the new Innkeeper once you meet with him, but remember; no real names at any moment.¡± Claire¡¯s smile softened, just barely. ¡°Please be careful, pup. Stay vigilant. Don¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t. I promise.¡±

    ¡°Good. I expect a raven with news of your safe arrival within the next five days, no later. And another once the contract is fulfilled. Please do not fail to communicate.¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Dani reached out for her mother¡¯s hand on the desktop. ¡°You¡¯ll hear from me, I promise. I¡¯ll be alright.¡±

    Claire squeezed Dani¡¯s hand tight, then gradually released until her fingers slipped away. ¡°Of course you will.¡±

 The Battle of Heart and Mind 3.06

    [City of Blackpond | Lacus 25th, 2526 | Early Afternoon]

    Kyle froze at the gates. The city walls loomed several meters above him; worn, battle-scarred, but intimidating nonetheless. Blackpond was tainted with bad memories: Shitty orphanage cots, cold nights in abandoned buildings, scorching anger burning in his veins, filling his lungs, fighting to scratch its way up his throat. Fire rising from his hands.

    ¡°Hey. Are you good?¡± Sebastian asked.

    Kyle shook his head, pushed the thoughts away, and tried his best to avoid the concern in his brother¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°If you wanna turn around, we can just turn around.¡±

    Kyle took a deep breath. If Seb was willing to give up on this endeavor he must have really been concerned. ¡°No. We¡¯re here, today¡¯s the day, we should do this. I just needed a minute. I wasn¡¯t actually awake when we left, remember?¡±

    ¡°Of course I remember. I was the one who had to walk,¡± Sebastian said, his tone lighter. ¡°You got to nap all the way to the Outpost.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, I was knocked unconscious.¡± Kyle protested. The playful jab helped distract from the nervous chill creeping up his spine and he was thankful for that. ¡°Asshole.¡±

    Sebastian chuckled and wrapped one arm around his shoulders, pulling him into a side-hug. ¡°Again: you good? I mean, we know this place pretty well. We were far more helpless and a lot stupider when we left and we did alright then.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Kyle mumbled. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true.¡± The city was livelier in the light of day. As they stood by the gates, groups of people passed in both directions; families, merchants hauling their carts, suspicious men and women clad in leathers and cloaks. Kyle wondered if any of them were Wolves, then reminded himself they weren¡¯t here for that. With another calming breath he allowed Sebastian to lead him across the city gates and into the city proper.

    ¡°I¡¯m assuming you two know where to go?¡± Theron chimed in. He¡¯d been so quiet on the last leg of their journey Kyle nearly forgot he was with them.

    ¡°Relax, Earthquake Boy, it¡¯s been a couple of years but we still know the city pretty well,¡± Sebastian reassured.

    Theron¡¯s footsteps faltered behind them. ¡°Can you not call me that here?¡±

    Sebastian stopped, released Kyle¡¯s shoulder, and turned to look at Theron. ¡°Sure. Why?¡±

    ¡°It makes me nervous.¡±

    Sebastian frowned, his eyes scrutinizing for a moment, as if trying to figure out where this had come from. ¡°Alright, but that¡¯s weird. We¡¯re gonna talk about this after we get back.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡±

    Seb had already moved on from the conversation. ¡°There¡¯s a bakery not far from here I¡¯d like to pay a visit to. After that we can decide where we want to go for drinks. You look like a tourist so stay close.¡±

    Theron snorted, but rushed to catch up to them, shoulders hunched and hands in his pockets. Sebastian had a point, he didn¡¯t look like he belonged there. ¡°You two know a lot of bars then?¡±

    Sebastian shrugged, taking the lead. ¡°We know of them. We weren¡¯t allowed inside any, being literally children and all.¡±

    ¡°You say that as if you weren¡¯t one now.¡± Theron retorted.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re trying to belittle me by saying that, but it only makes you look worse when I kick your ass in training,¡± Sebastian said with a grin.

    Kyle shook his head, laughing. ¡°Sebastian, have you brought enough coin for you and your boyfriend to get a damn room already? Because I refuse to spend my birthday listening to this shit.¡±

    Sebastian chuckled, ¡°okay, first of all, fuck you. Second, I could definitely do better for myself than this loser if that¡¯s what I wanted, thank you very much. Third, fuck you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should be feeling insulted or relieved,¡± Theron said, sarcastically.

    They passed familiar narrow streets. The orphanage stood ominously in the distance, a sore thumb of a building, taller than most in the residential district. It wasn¡¯t a terrible place if not for what it represented. Just the distant sight of it brought back that same nagging thought he¡¯d blurted out in front of the Inn two years ago: ¡°If we die tomorrow, no one¡¯s going to know. No one will care. It¡¯s like we never existed.¡± Kyle knew, without even looking, that the Wolves¡¯ Inn still stood; unscathed and untouchable. Part of him wondered if they could just walk in, like they¡¯d done in Newhaven. The rest of him made sure not to stray too far from his brother. Sebastian grew quieter as well the further they retraced their steps until all conversation died down. Eventually Sebastian stopped in front of a specific building. The door and windows were boarded shut, it seemed as though it¡¯d been closed for quite some time. Kyle walked past and around the corner, peering into the alleyway off to the side, scoffing quietly at the open grate on the outer wall of the building.

    ¡°Why did you want to come here, Seb?¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to see if it was still here.¡± Sebastian¡¯s tone was even, but there was a stark note of disappointment underneath. ¡°Come on, we passed one that¡¯s actually open just down the street. Think the sign on the window said they have hot chocolate.¡±

    Kyle nodded and let Sebastian lead the group away from the extinct bakery. ¡°You wanted to see if it was there, what, out of curiosity?¡±

    ¡°Testing a theory.¡±

    Kyle hummed. ¡°You mind sharing that theory?¡±

    ¡°Maybe tomorrow. I¡¯d rather just have some cake and some hot chocolate today. Find a place to drink afterwards. No heavy stuff. Just a calm day for once.¡±

    <hr>

    [City of Blackpond | Lacus 26th, 2526 | Sundown]

    The afternoon was calm. Despite the unwelcoming atmosphere and rough appearance, Sebastian appreciated Blackpond for its character. Even in the worst of times, walking the city streets had been something he enjoyed. It wasn¡¯t home¡ªSebastian wasn¡¯t sure if he still knew what one felt like¡ªbut it was familiar. He could tell Kyle was still uncomfortable, although considerably less. Theron¡¯s disposition fluctuated between curiosity and unease throughout the day. Sebastian imagined he might be going through a similar experience to his own during their first visit to Newhaven. There were a lot of differences in the two cities, but it didn¡¯t take long to notice all the similarities. In a way, it was like staring into the eyes of someone you hate and seeing yourself reflected.

    They had cake and hot chocolate, browsed the market stalls, sat idle on a few benches, watching the movement in the streets increase and diminish with the passing of time. As sundown drew nearer and the number of civilians on the streets began to dwindle, the presence of the City Guard increased. With the coming darkness, all life began to trickle away from Blackpond.

    ¡°So, where are we going? We need to find a place to hole up for the night,¡± Kyle said, standing up. ¡°And drink, I guess.¡±

    Sebastian hummed, thinking back to the places they¡¯d heard of in their time on the streets. ¡°How about The Limp Chainmail?¡±

    ¡°The one with the fighting pit? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a great idea.¡±

    ¡°It could be fun. We could throw Theron in there and take bets.¡± Sebastian grinned.

    ¡°Fuck you,¡± Theron muttered.

    ¡°He¡¯s a Newhavener, Seb. Porter would murder us both if he got himself killed.¡±

    ¡°Alright, no fighting pit. How about The Blushing Harp?¡±

    Kyle coughed, awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure that one¡¯s a brothel.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Sebastian chuckled. ¡°Never mind then, I didn¡¯t bring enough coin for that.¡±

    Kyle shook his head. ¡°What was the other one called? The Brass Shovel?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s the one across from the cemetery. It¡¯s kinda small, and I don¡¯t know if they rent rooms, but it¡¯ll do.¡±

    ¡°Across from the cemetery?¡± Theron asked. ¡°Is that why it¡¯s called The Brass Shovel?¡±

    Sebastian shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯d go all out and call it Gravedigger¡¯s Respite or something,¡± he mused.

    ¡°Then you''re targeting it directly at gravediggers. There can¡¯t be that many of them,¡± Kyle said, nodding towards the end of the street before leading the way.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Sebastian stood to follow and pulled Theron with him by the arm. ¡°It¡¯s a pretty big cemetery. And let¡¯s face it, if someone¡¯s making money in this town...¡±

    ¡°Probably the military? Making money.¡± Theron pointed out with a shrug. ¡°Though I guess dealing in death would come close.¡±

    Sebastian shook his head. ¡°If people can afford to die, that is.¡±

    Theron hummed, pausing as they reached the edge of the cemetery grounds. ¡°Is¡ªif you don¡¯t mind me asking¡ªis your sister buried here?¡±

    Kyle stopped walking and turned to face Theron, one eyebrow raised. ¡°Are you trying to ask if we could afford a burial, Lockwood?¡±

    ¡°What? No. I¡¯m just wondering... You know, we¡¯re right here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a plaque with a name on it. Or a grain of sand in an hourglass. That or whatever other¡ªyou know, whatever other traditions there are. It¡¯s all just symbolic. It¡¯s not really them.¡± Sebastian sighed, staring out into the cemetery grounds. He still remembered where it was. Where she was; what was left of her, even if they¡¯d only been there once.

    ¡°You have something to go back to at least.¡± Theron¡¯s words were heavy. ¡°At least I know where my dad is, even if I can¡¯t really go back there. That¡¯s not nothing.¡±

    Sebastian hummed. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Feels like a whole lot of nothing sometimes.¡±

    Kyle snorted. ¡°Come on. We should get going. If we¡¯re not inside when night falls we¡¯re gonna have to deal with the Guard.¡±

    The reminder got Theron moving forward quickly, but Sebastian lingered by the entrance of the cemetery a few moments. As the sun began to set and a chilling breeze began to blow across the streets and through the field of graves, a faint whisper echoed in the back of his mind: You can¡¯t avoid me forever.

    ¡°Seb, are you coming?¡± Kyle called.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Sebastian frowned, watching the lines of graves in the distance and muttering, ¡°I know,¡± under his breath before rushing to catch up.

    <hr>

    The Brass Shovel was a small, family-owned tavern. A simple interior with a few tables, chairs, and a roaring fireplace. As Sebastian closed the door behind their group, the warm air and pleasant scent of food enveloped them like a thick blanket. Kyle found a table that allowed a good view of both the front door as well as the bar and they settled down. The family that ran the tavern consisted of a middle aged couple, two sons¡ªone older and one around their age¡ªand a daughter who looked around seventeen. The two teenagers were leaning against the bar, wearing matching aprons and bored expressions. After a brief discussion among siblings, the girl leisurely strolled to their table. She stopped across from Sebastian¡¯s seat, tucking away a curl of light brown hair that refused the confines of its ponytail. Her eyes were sharp and curious, but she wore the rehearsed smile of someone whose livelihood depended on the satisfaction of strangers. ¡°Evening, boys. What can I get you?¡±

    ¡°Evening,¡± Sebastian greeted, offering a smile of his own. ¡°Uhm, I suppose you don¡¯t rent rooms here, right?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, no. If you¡¯re worried about the curfew, though, we stay open all night. You¡¯re welcome to stay until sunrise. Most customers will do that.¡± The girl¡¯s smile remained, but her tone very much indicated the offer only applied to paying customers and they were yet to order anything.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to know. I¡¯ll have some ale and whatever it is you¡¯ve got cooking back there. It smells really good.¡±

    ¡°Venison stew. We also have a warm batch of bread rolls coming out, if you¡¯d like a plate of those,¡± she offered.

    ¡°Sounds great, absolutely. Thank you.¡± Sebastian nodded. ¡°Alright, so food and ale for the table; how much are we talking?¡±

    The girl hummed. ¡°It¡¯ll be around fifteen silver. Unless, I don¡¯t know, you¡¯d like to try and impress me with your generosity,¡± she said, a spirited smirk momentarily peering through her professional exterior.

    Sebastian chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t know. If we round it up to two gold pieces will you tell us your name?¡±

    ¡°No, but I¡¯ll be impressed.¡±

    Sebastian set two gold pieces down on the table with a grin. ¡°Nice to meet you, Impressed. I¡¯m Seb.¡±

    The girl snorted softly. ¡°Rebecca. I¡¯m guessing the three of you are from out of town if you¡¯re being so casual about throwing extra five silver on a joke.¡±

    ¡°A good joke is always worth it. Besides, it¡¯s our birthday,¡± Sebastian gestured between himself and his brother. ¡°I¡¯m in a giving mood.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s funny, because you didn¡¯t get me anything,¡± Kyle chimed in.

    Sebastian turned to his brother with a smirk. ¡°I¡¯ve been making your life interesting for fifteen years, that¡¯s the greatest gift of all.¡±

    Rebecca shook her head as she collected the gold, her eyes landing on Kyle for the first time. ¡°Oh, wow, that¡¯s interesting,¡± she said, running her index finger along her own jaw, mirroring the location of his burn scar. ¡°How¡¯d that happen?¡±

    ¡°Just an accident. Held a candle too close to my face.¡± Kyle¡¯s tone dripped with sarcasm, but he soon caught himself. ¡°Sorry, that was rude.¡±

    ¡°No, no. I was being intrusive, I apologize.¡± Rebecca smiled. ¡°It looks really fetching, if it¡¯s any consolation.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank you,¡± Kyle mumbled, sheepishly running his hand through his hair. ¡°I, uh, I¡¯m Kyle, by the way.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Kyle.¡± Rebecca smiled, more genuine this time around. ¡°Tell you what, since your only birthday gift so far has been putting up with this guy here, I¡¯ll have a talk with my mom and see if she can make you something special, how about that?¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t that be too much trouble? I mean... It¡¯s not that big of a deal.¡±

    ¡°No trouble at all.¡± She turned to look as another group entered the tavern and sat at one of the vacant tables. ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do and I¡¯ll be back in a bit, okay?¡±

    Kyle nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Rebecca lingred for a few moments longer than necessary, sharp, but slightly tired hazel eyes fixated on Kyle¡¯s scar, then she stepped away. Sebastian watched her disappear into what he assumed was the kitchen. ¡°I think she liked you,¡± he said, turning to look at his brother. ¡°She thinks your scar is fetching.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s just being nice because you gave her extra money, Seb,¡± Kyle muttered, crossing his arms.

    ¡°Yes, of course. I gave her extra money, therefore she was nicer to you.¡± Sebastian rolled his eyes. ¡°Back me up here, Lockwood. You saw that, right?¡±

    Theron nodded. ¡°I did see that, yes.¡±

    Kyle shook his head. ¡°You two are being idiots.¡±

    Sebastian shook his head and punched Kyle lightly in the arm. ¡°You¡¯re an idiot. Girl¡¯s clearly interested in you. Tell you what, why don¡¯t you handle the conversation when she comes back? Maybe ask what she¡¯s gonna be doing tomorrow?¡±

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Why would I do that? I¡¯m not good at handling conversation.¡±

    Sebastian laughed. ¡°You did better than me, stop whining.¡±

    Theron snorted. ¡°You need to learn when to not make dumb jokes.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, no. I refuse to accept that.¡± Sebastian scoffed. ¡°Either way, not as if I was interested anyway.¡±

    Theron shook his head, smirking. ¡°You didn¡¯t fail, you just weren¡¯t trying.¡±

    Sebastian shrugged casually. ¡°I was trying something, just not exactly that. I don¡¯t know, she¡¯s not my type.¡±

    ¡°You have a type?¡± Kyle asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s your ¡®type¡¯?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I think I¡¯ll know it when I see it. Either way, you don¡¯t have to talk to her if you don¡¯t want to, but if ¡®I¡¯m not good at it¡¯ is your only reason not to, well... That¡¯s not much of a reason, bro.¡±

    Kyle nodded, and Sebastian couldn¡¯t tell whether he¡¯d taken the encouragement, but either way he wasn¡¯t going to pressure him further. There weren¡¯t many patrons in the tavern upon their arrival, but with the fall of night, the tables and bar stools filled up quickly. Rebecca briefly stopped by with their drinks and to let them know their food would be out shortly, but was promptly whisked away to tend to another group before Sebastian could even consider forcing another conversation between her and his brother. When their food was ready it was the younger son who brought it, eagerly accepting their coin for another round of drinks and openly making conversation for a brief moment before rushing back to the bar.

    The food was delicious, warm, and weighed on his insides like a thick fuzzy blanket. So did the ale; weak as it was, three or four rounds in it¡¯d started to take effect. Sebastian didn¡¯t particularly like it, but he could handle it much better than whatever they¡¯d stolen from the baker two years ago.

    Right. That night...

    Sebastian glanced at his brother. Kyle was wiping the bottom of his bowl with the last of his dinner roll and it looked as though setting fire to the Wolfpack was a distant thought to him now. For tonight, at least. Theron was watching the bar crowd intently, his chair pushed against the wall at his back; not unlike how Gabrielle normally did, wearing the same introspective unease on his face as he¡¯d done all afternoon. ¡°What¡¯d you make of Blackpond, Lockwood?¡±

    ¡°Not as bad as I¡¯ve been warned it is,¡± Theron answered, shrugging. ¡°What did you make of Newhaven the first time you were there?¡±

    ¡°A beautiful, untrustworthy place.¡±

    Theron snickered. ¡°Can¡¯t really argue with that.¡± He took a long swig of his ale and sighed. ¡°Growing up there was alright, but...¡± He ended the sentence with a noncommittal shrug.

    ¡°Growing up here sucked,¡± Kyle chimed in. ¡°If you can even say we did, I don¡¯t know. Most of it wasn¡¯t exactly here.¡±

    ¡°I think most of it was,¡± Sebastian said, pushing his empty bowl aside and fishing his journal from the inside of coat, writing implements from his bag. ¡°Not most of the time, but most of the growing up; that was here.¡±

    Kyle snorted softly. ¡°You brought your journal?¡±

    Sebastian eyed the page as he scribbled. ¡°I always bring it when we leave home.¡±

    Kyle snorted again, though more subdued this time. It was as if Sebastian could hear the words echoing somewhere in the back of his brother¡¯s mind; in a version of reality where he¡¯d brought himself to say them. He ignored Kyle¡¯s introspective demeanor and said, ¡°To each their own; how they cope with things.¡±

    Kyle leaned closer, though not enough to see what he was writing. ¡°What are you coping with right now?¡±

    Sebastian stopped his pen mid-sentence. The atmosphere in the tavern was light and cheerful and if there were Wolves among them, for once, he hadn¡¯t thought about it. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to make sense of something.¡± He finished his sentence, leaving the entry incomplete, and lowered the pen. ¡°When I went into that bakery two years ago I saw a coin purse on the nightstand. I could have taken it, but I decided to leave it.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you wanted to see if it was still there?¡±

    ¡°Porter told me something a while back about not being able to stop some things, and I¡¯ve been trying to test that theory. I had a decision to make in that bakery, but... It didn¡¯t impact anything.¡±

    Kyle chuckled. ¡°For what you told me, one coin pouch wasn¡¯t going to save that guy¡¯s business.¡±

    ¡°No more than I could have saved Kat, yeah.¡± Sebastian muttered, closing the journal and putting it away.

    ¡°We, Seb,¡± Kyle said. ¡°No more than we could have saved her. I was there too, this was never just on you.¡±

    Sebastian carefully put his pen away so as not to allow it to leak into his bag and ran one hand over his eyes, fingers pressing into his closed lids. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Fuck, alright,¡± Theron cut in. ¡°That¡¯s enough of that. We¡¯re going to get something a little harder to drink, stay in here, not burn anything down, and regret our life decisions in the morning. That¡¯s the plan, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Sebastian answered, letting his hand drop. Kat wouldn¡¯t want them to wallow. She would have wanted them to have a good birthday. ¡°Yes, it is.¡±

    ¡°You do that,¡± Kyle told him, waving Rebecca over. ¡°I think I¡¯m switching over to tea if they have any.¡±

    Sebastian snorted a laugh. He knew Kyle hated tea, but he wasn¡¯t going to push him into any more alcohol if he didn¡¯t want to. Rebecca noticed Kyle, motioned for them to wait a minute and disappeared into the back. She reemerged several minutes later carrying a small tray, and walked straight to their table. She set the tray down, revealing three small bars of chocolate. ¡°I couldn¡¯t get my mom to make you something, but... Happy birthday.¡±

    ¡°Wow,¡± Kyle exclaimed. If they¡¯d learned anything from Jo constantly pestering Gerald to get her chocolate, it was that chocolate wasn¡¯t cheap or easy to come by. ¡°Are you sure you want to just give us those?¡±

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s no problem.¡± Rebecca leaned in and lowered her voice. ¡°Honestly, you guys spent a lot of coin tonight already, most locals order one round and just sit until morning. Not as if my dad would throw them out.¡±

    Kyle hummed. ¡°Is my brother¡¯s generosity how you could tell we¡¯re not from around here?¡±

    Rebbeca smirked and nodded towards Theron. ¡°Newhavener. I mean, you can take them out of the city...¡±

    Theron scoffed. ¡°I¡¯ve been hearing that from these two all day, what¡¯s that even supposed to mean?¡±

    ¡°It means we can tell you¡¯re from Newhaven because of the way you carry yourself. Also you¡¯ve been way too interested in everything like someone who¡¯s clearly never stepped foot in Blackpond before,¡± Kyle told him.

    ¡°What about you two?¡± Rebecca asked, her attention still on Kyle. ¡°You¡¯re clearly not from around here, but you could have fooled me if you tried.¡±

    ¡°Out of town, not too far out.¡± Kyle answered. ¡°We¡¯re hunters, so, you know, we move around a lot.¡±

    ¡°Ah. High demand for pelts this time of year. You must be doing well.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still early into winter, but it¡¯s looking that way, yes.¡±

    It might have been the ale, or maybe it was the welcome distraction from the looming shadow of their sister¡¯s ghost, but for someone who wasn¡¯t great at handling conversation, Kyle was doing exceedingly well talking about hunting and trapping as though that was truly their line of work. Half-truths; it was something he did after all, it just wasn¡¯t their usual kind of hunt. Rebecca was clearly not that interested in the topic, but seemed content that he was speaking.

    ¡°So, uhm...¡± Hesitation returned to Kyle¡¯s voice the moment he tried to break from his comfort zone, but he cleared his throat and pushed himself to continue. ¡°What do you do, you know, during the day? Maybe tomorrow during the day?¡±

    ¡°We push everyone out at sunrise, lock up, then I sleep until around midday, and I¡¯ve taken an apprenticeship with a friend of my mom. She owns a dress shop. I work there every afternoon, and then I come back here. It takes up a lot of my free time, unfortunately, but... I don¡¯t want to work here forever.¡± Rebecca smiled. ¡°I take it you guys won¡¯t be in town much longer, huh?¡±

    Kyle turned to Sebastian. ¡°Think we¡¯re gonna be leaving tomorrow afternoon, right?¡±

    ¡°We can hang around for another day if you¡¯re thinking of planning a date or something, but we don¡¯t have anything else planned tomorrow.¡± Sebastian told him. Kyle snorted, clearly biting back an angry response to his teasing and Sebastian chuckled, standing up. ¡°I¡¯m gonna go get another drink and let you two figure it out.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Rebecca startled and quickly looked around to see if she was being summoned somewhere else. The atmosphere in the tavern had mellowed out considerably and many of the patrons were leaning against their tables, dazed from sleep as they waited out the night. ¡°I should go get that for you.¡±

    Sebastian shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I need to stretch my legs a little bit.¡± He turned to Theron. ¡°You still wanted something stronger, Lockwood?¡±

    Theron had clearly checked out of the conversation and was startled at his call. ¡°Huh? Oh. Rum¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°You got it.¡±

    Sebastian left the table and made his way towards the bar. The stools were occupied by the few heavy drinkers in the place. The last patrons to arrive before the doors closed for the night stood, leaning against the counter, unable to claim seats. What little conversation he could overhear was either sluggish from exhaustion or slurred from the effects of alcohol. He squeezed in between two men who seemed to be sleeping over the counter top, eliciting a couple of protesting grunts from one of them, and ordered two shots of rum. He didn¡¯t realize the drunken man he¡¯d stirred awake was still staring at him until he spoke up.

    ¡°I know you...¡±

    Shit. Sebastian held back a flinch, kept his head down, watching the tavern owner fill the glasses in front of him. He hoped the man had him confused with someone else, because being recognized for anything he¡¯d done during his time on the streets could only spell disaster.

    ¡°Hey, kid, I¡¯m talking to you!¡±

    The angry note in the man¡¯s voice left no room for doubt. ¡°I don¡¯t know you, man. You¡¯re drunk,¡± Sebastian muttered.

    The man shuffled in his stool, his gaze piercing the back of Sebastian¡¯s neck as he continued to keep his head down. He paid for the drinks and downed them both, one after the other, groaning as the alcohol burned its way down his throat. It hit much harder than the ale, but not as bad as whatever that baker was keeping in his bedroom.

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t ignore me, you little shit!¡± The man yelled.

    The bar stool scraped the floorboards as the man stood up. The sound crawled its way up the back of Sebastian¡¯s neck and left an uncomfortable shivering sensation in the base of his skull. He looked back towards their table, Kyle was still talking to Rebecca, but Theron had eyes on him, brow furrowed in confusion. Sebastian glanced at the drunk man over his shoulder. ¡°Listen, whatever you¡¯re angry about, I don¡¯t want to start anyth¡ª¡±

    Faster than Sebastian could react, the man grabbed him by the back of the neck, hard enough for his nails to break through skin, and slammed him face down into the countertop. ¡°You hurled a mace at my leg! I was laid off because of you!¡± he growled.

    The accusations were muted by the rush of blood in his ears, as was the barkeep¡¯s voice yelling at the man to take it outside. The pain didn¡¯t register immediately, just a sudden daze from the impact and a sickening taste of iron coating the inside of his mouth. For an excruciatingly long moment, Sebastian struggled against the man¡¯s hold, attempting to draw breath with his face still pressed against the counter. A harsh impact followed. The force pinning him to the counter lifted. Sebastian drew a harsh breath, catching himself against the counter. His eyes refused to focus, and attempting to shake his head resulted in immediate striking pain across his forehead and a pained groan.

    Someone was talking to him. The sound registered, but not the words. Sebastian turned to see Theron standing where his attacker had been, the drunk former-guardsmen knocked prone across the floor. He must have tackled him. Theron wasn¡¯t the most skilled at fighting yet, but he was strong nonetheless. ¡°Thanks,¡± Sebastian managed to croak, coughing and spitting blood onto the floorboards.

    Focus returned to him slowly, just enough to catch movement behind Theron¡¯s back. A sudden flash of instinct allowed him time for one reaction. He chose to stupidly shove Theron out of the way of the man¡¯s hammer fist and take another blow to the face.

    Theron¡¯s words registered this time around. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you!?¡±

    Sebastian laughed under his breath, unsure if he was yelling at him or the drunk. The man grabbed him by the front of his tunic and pulled his fist back one more time. Something whizzed past Sebastian and hit the man on the head with full force. The sound of shattering glass rang out as the object hit the ground. The man froze for a moment, fist still raised. The hand clutching Sebastian¡¯s tunic went slack, he staggered back a couple of steps, tried to steady himself, and finally collapsed.

    Sebastian looked over his shoulder. Kyle was standing a few steps behind, a heavy glass bottle clutched in one hand, expression severe as though waiting for the man to get back up. He didn¡¯t. Upon closer inspection, Sebastian noticed a trickle of blood trailing from a cut on his forehead and across the bridge of his nose. ¡°Fuck,¡± he muttered.

    The Guard arrived. Someone must have shouted for them during the altercation. Their solution to the problem was, of course, to arrest everyone involved. Stupid as he could be at times, even after two harsh blows to the head, Sebastian knew that resisting wasn¡¯t going to help him out of this predicament. They left the tavern escorted by the City Guard, in shackles, and Sebastian tried to ignore the pain setting into every inch of his skull.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Kyle whispered, as they marched side by side escorted by their captors. ¡°Happy birthday, you idiot. Was it everything you were hoping for?¡±

    Sebastian chuckled. ¡°Even better.¡±

    <hr>

    [City of Blackpond | Lacus 26th, 2526 | Early Morning]

    Blackpond was bleak at the best of times, most of all in dull, grey winter mornings. Johanna was just another solitary figure, huddled into herself, face obscured by a hood, trying to appear insignificant enough to be left alone. The majority of the city only started to rise from its slumber, and those who never slept in the first place had no reason to pay her any mind.

    Blackpond was a broken city. A place where lost souls settled into their meaningless existence when even Lady Death had forsaken them. Jo hated being there. Not because it wasn¡¯t as easy on the eyes as Newhaven, or as alive as the forest, but because deep down she couldn¡¯t help feeling as though she belonged.

    If anything, it made it easier to blend in. Jo was there for a reason, but she¡¯d once made a living of blending into the background, being inoffensive enough that no one bothered to spare her a second glance. Those instincts never left her. She crossed the city streets at a leisurely pace, head low. Not a single passerby noticed the faint glow of her eyes, or found it odd how her footsteps made no sound.

    The military district was more populated this early in the morning. Busier. A different environment than the market squares or residential districts. Jo was noticed there¡ªthe occasional glance of a more alert individual meeting her gaze¡ªbut no one stopped her. Whether she looked the part of someone eager to meet the end of a sword, or they just didn¡¯t care that much, she wasn¡¯t sure.

    The person she¡¯d come to see currently lived in one of the buildings just on the end of the main street. Or she hoped, at least. It had been a while since she last visited.

    Military housing could range from precariously built shacks to decently comfortable homes depending on one¡¯s standing. The ones Jo had personally seen were always on the lower end of that scale. As she stopped in front of the building she¡¯d come here to visit, she thought it looked nice by comparison. It was a plain unremarkable structure, like most in this area of the city, but still in good condition. The door opened before Jo¡¯s hand met the handle. A tall, disgruntled man nearly collided with her as he left in a hurry. No apologies, but no questions, either. Jo held the door open after him; a gap just wide enough for her to slip through.

    The room was dark. The interior was as minimalistic as she¡¯d come to expect, though she noticed a door on the other side of the room, which she assumed led to either a lavatory or a kitchen. Something practical whatever it was. The only furniture was a row of beds and a wooden trunk at the foot of each. Two of the beds were occupied; the one on the far end by a young man getting ready for the day. Jo noticed him glancing at her briefly upon entering. While he continued lacing his boots without a flinch, she had a feeling he was keeping track of her movements.

    A familiar figure occupied the bed in the center of the room, face down on the mattress, limbs sprawled. Uneven breaths filled the room, occasionally broken by a loud snore. Jo paced closer and immediately the tip of her boot hit an empty bottle. She instinctively muted the sound as it rolled into the space underneath the bed, then remembered how pointless that was considering she was there to wake him. Another step closer and the smell hit her; cheap alcohol, tobacco, other things she dared not question. A deep sigh escaped her, silent; subdued.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re after with that one, miss,¡± the man at the end of the room spoke up, ¡°but he ain¡¯t gonna be on his feet anytime soon. That one¡¯s dead to the world. Miracle he managed to crawl back in this time.¡±

    Jo¡¯s expression twisted with the words then settled into a sad smile. Nothing new there. She accepted some things wouldn¡¯t change no matter how much she hoped. Her brother was one of those things. The door creaked open and slammed shut behind her back. Her next exhale shuddered, riddled with frustration, as she crouched beside the bed. ¡°Alex.¡± Nothing. Her call was too soft to wake even a light sleeper, never mind a heavy drinker. For a brief moment she watched him; even asleep he didn¡¯t look peaceful. Under normal circumstances she would sit and wait. All day if needed. Unfortunately this wasn¡¯t a normal day so Jo stood, firmly planted the sole of her boot against his side and pushed until he fell off the edge of the bed with a dull thud and a pained groan.

    What was only a murmur, Jo heard clearly: ¡°By War¡¯s swords you¡¯ll be dead on the side of the castle wall one day.¡±

    With an agonizingly belabored struggle, Alex placed his hands firmly underneath him and pulled his body up; around into a seated position on the floor. She walked around the bed and crouched to meet his eyes. His face was gaunt and pale. Dark circles rippled down to his cheekbone, his hair knotted and tangled atop his head, and a familiar sour frown she came to accept as her introduction. But much like all the introductions before, realization swiped across his face and with a couple of blinks, the hardened face of her brother turned almost warm. His brown eyes glossed over as if he were about to cry, but there were no tears.

    ¡°Hello to you, too.¡± His tone didn¡¯t match his expression as he let out the annoyance he probably felt from his rude awakening.

    Jo knew her methods for waking heavy sleepers were notoriously rough, and she wanted to be sympathetic, but the amused grin in her expression betrayed any attempts to come across as such. ¡°Morning, Chuckles,¡± she greeted. ¡°Rough night?¡± The answer was obvious and if it weren¡¯t she¡¯d expect him to lie, but she always asked anyway. ¡°I need help with something.¡±

    ¡°If your boyfriend¡¯s gotten himself into trouble, I don¡¯t want anything to do with it.¡± He said, lifting himself from off the floor.

    That earned an eye roll and an annoyed huff. ¡°No,¡± she muttered, standing up to meet him. ¡°And no.¡± Jo frowned, eyes scolding for just a moment before softening again. ¡°Three kids. Got themselves arrested last night.¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± Alex blurted out. He let the thought linger for a moment as he moved over to the chest at the foot of his bed. Opening it, he reached in. With a few clangs, he lifted out two glasses held between two fingers in one hand and in the other, a dark green bottle, corked, and half full of liquid. Without a word, pulled the cork and let a dark brown liquor pour into each glass.

    ¡°Considering the trouble your group gets into, they¡¯re probably better off stuck in the dungeons.¡± He took a sip and shoved a glass in Jo¡¯s hands. ¡°What act of terror did they attempt on those Wolves? They try to burn down their inn?¡±

    ¡°Not this time,¡± Jo deadpanned, toying with the offered glass of liquor. ¡°Drank too much, might have made a mess.¡± She paused, watching the dark brown liquid swirl inside its container. ¡°Maybe assault. I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    Alex furrowed his brows for a moment before taking another liberal sip from his glass. ¡°Didn¡¯t realize you had kids, let alone one¡¯s old enough to drink.¡± Opting this time for the bottle, he took another big sip and then let out another guttural laugh. ¡°It¡¯s only been a year, Johanna. What¡¯ve you been up to?¡±

    Jo hummed, eyes fixed on the contents of her glass as she tried to push down the sudden feeling of discomfort; kept it from showing on her face even though she suspected it wasn¡¯t entirely successful. ¡°Wolves,¡± she muttered, looking up. ¡°They leave... Leave misery in their wake. It¡¯s how Gabe found me. How I found Gerry.¡± She breathed out, shrugging and raising her head to meet his eyes. ¡°How we found them too. It doesn¡¯t end.¡±

    ¡°About as much misery as you bring me.¡± He finished off his glass and paused, staring deeply into his glass. If he was contemplating another drink or something else, she wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°Those kids of yours need to know how to hold their liquor... . You¡¯re asking me to pull some strings with the guards, then?¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡± Jo smiled, though it was much stiffer now. ¡°I can get them out, but might be easier if you do it.¡± She wasn¡¯t going to argue again that this was a terrible idea to begin with, but she wasn¡¯t exactly happy with Gabrielle for encouraging it. ¡°We don¡¯t allow it, the drinking, but...¡± she snorted. ¡°It was their birthday yesterday, so just this once.¡±

    ¡°I was going to let those poor sods rot in there for a few hours, still, while we caught up. Why didn¡¯t you say it was their birthday sooner? I¡¯ll help you one time, but only because Abel owes me a favor. This is a one-time deal.¡±

    Alex grabbed the drink out of Jo¡¯s hand and with one fluid motion tilted it back and let it slide down his throat as if it were water. Opening his trunk again, he put everything back, rummaging through it for a moment longer, fishing for something inside. When he didn¡¯t pull anything out, he patted himself down and smiled. ¡°Still wearing it,¡± he said, presumably about the midnight blue sergeant¡¯s jacket he¡¯d worn to bed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get them drunk again, Alex,¡± Jo warned, the scolding offset by a softer smile. ¡°I already left them overnight. Think that¡¯s enough of a lesson.¡± There would be a conversation about this, especially since she wasn¡¯t entirely sure what she¡¯d witnessed the night before, but if they needed to be punished for their transgression, she trusted Gabrielle to do it far more than the city dungeons.

 The Battle of Heart and Mind 3.07

    [City of Blackpond | Lacus 26th, 2526 | Midmorning]

    Kyle barely slept. The guards brought in a medic to ensure Sebastian wouldn¡¯t die on their watch, but his breathing sounded horrible. So much so, he and Theron agreed to take turns keeping watch through the night. In the end, it didn¡¯t matter because neither of them managed more than the occasional minute-long snooze. They¡¯d been tossed together in a small cell meant for one and they¡¯d let Sebastian take the only available cot. Which meant sharing the limited floor space with Theron, an empty but not very clean crap bucket, and the occasional scurrying rat. Sebastian spent the night curled up on the cot, occasionally shivering from the cold, but otherwise motionless, breathing noisily and uneven.

    ¡°Is it normal for him to be out cold like this?¡± Theron muttered.

    ¡°I have no idea. Do I look like a White Shadow?¡± Kyle sighed. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just... Tired and pissed off.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Theron groaned, trying to stretch his legs as much as possible in the cramped space. ¡°If they don¡¯t let us out, how long until the others come and get us?¡±

    ¡°Two days. Another two for them to get here.¡± Kyle forced a rueful smile. ¡°Comfortable yet, Lockwood?¡±

    ¡°No, but I¡¯ll deal with it.¡± Theron ran his hands over his eyes and through his hair. ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯ll be making that date, though.¡±

    Kyle shook his head. ¡°Probably for the best.¡±

    ¡°You got a date? Damn.¡± Sebastian¡¯s mumble was muffled into his arms and hoarse from a dry throat.

    ¡°She said I could stop by around noon and walk her to the seamstress shop. But then I saw you get your stupid ass beaten and chucked a wine bottle at a man¡¯s head. So who knows if she still wants to talk to me now.¡±

    ¡°Was a nice throw,¡± Sebastian mumbled, coughing out a chuckle. ¡°We can find out when we get out of here. You know where to find her.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to leave it, Seb. Even if she does want to see me, then what?¡±

    Sebastian groaned and stirred, just enough to roll over and look at him. His nose looked broken, his eyes were outlined by dark purple bruises like a raccoon and the left side of his face where he¡¯d taken the second blow was swollen and equally purple. ¡°Then maybe one person will care after you die.¡±

    Kyle shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not a fair reason to possibly drag someone into our messes, is it?¡±

    ¡°If we¡¯re lucky maybe someone will put out a contract on her parents and you¡¯ll get to know her better then,¡± Sebastian said, groaning as he tried to sit up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say stupid shit like that in here.¡± Kyle hissed. ¡°What are you trying to do, get us dragged into an interrogation room?¡±

    Sebastian rolled his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be parano¡ª¡± The heavy clunks of metal latches being undone echoed through the hall outside their cell door. A man¡¯s muffled voice accompanied the sound of a large metal door slamming open. Footsteps slowly approached and stopped outside the door of their cell.

    ¡°A¡¯right. I think these are the ones you¡¯re looking for.¡±

    The door opened and a guard stood blocking the frame, leaving only enough space for another person to peer into the cell; a man in an officer''s uniform stood behind him. Kyle didn¡¯t take his eyes off the doorway, but he could hear Theron scramble to stand up and Sebastian shift where he sat on the edge of the cot. The man spared them one brief glance then gestured for someone just out of view to step closer. It was Johanna. She peered in from behind the guard, gave the officer an affirming nod, and he spoke for her. ¡°That¡¯s them.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then. Get out,¡± the guard told them, stepping aside. ¡°Hurry up, I have better things to do.¡±

    Kyle had questions, but none he was comfortable asking in front of strangers. Jo lingered in the hall as he helped Sebastian up and ensured he could stand on his own. Theron was the first out of the cell, and thus the first to suffer through Jo¡¯s concerned poking and prodding. Normally he would have resisted more; Theron wasn¡¯t as used to Jo¡¯s fussiness as the rest of them, but spending the night in a cramped cell wore him down enough that he didn¡¯t complain. Kyle, likewise, stood perfectly still and allowed her to pat him down and reassure herself he was unharmed. Sebastian, on the other hand, tried to duck away immediately, groaning when she cupped his face with both hands and pulled him closer to better assess his injuries.

    As Jo inspected the bruises, carefully feeling the bridge of Sebastian¡¯s nose with her fingertips despite his protesting and wincing, her expression gradually hardened, the warmth and concern in her eyes overtaken by something much darker and intensely furious. It seemed to fill the air around them to the point where the guard took two cautious steps away from them and sputtered: ¡°We had a medic look at him last night. He said there wasn¡¯t going to be any permanent damage.¡±

    Jo ignored him, eyes still on Sebastian. ¡°Who?¡± she asked, lowering her hands. Her voice was soft as always; just loud enough to hear, but Kyle had never heard so much anger injected into one single word before.

    Sebastian seemed to agree. He shook his head, sluggishly, and tried to talk her down. ¡°It was just a drunk. Think he mistook me for someone else.¡± When he was given a stern glare in return, he sighed. ¡°Jo, I¡¯m okay. I promise. Can we just... Can we get out of here now?¡±

    Jo huffed softly but nodded and turned away, pulling Sebastian with her as she led the way down the long row of cells towards the exit. Another guard sat leisurely behind a desk outside. Their personal effects were returned with the disclaimer that the City Guard would not be held responsible if something happened to be missing and Sebastian checked that his journal was in his pack and every page was intact before leaving. No doubt their coin purse was lighter, but everything else looked to be in order.

    They remained silent on their way out of the building and for some time after. It was a gloomy morning, but still much brighter than the inside of the city dungeons. The military district was busy, but no one paid them any mind aside from an occasional silent greeting towards the uniformed man who still accompanied them, walking in pace with Jo and occasionally regarding them with curious glances. If Jo had planned on making an introduction, the state of Sebastian¡¯s bruises had pushed the thought out of her mind. Kyle sighed, shoving his hands in his pockets and huddling into his coat. ¡°So... Three questions: How did you find us so fast? Where are we going now? And who the hell¡¯s this guy?¡± he asked, nodding towards the officer.

    Jo turned to look at him and smiled for the first time since their cell door opened. ¡°I followed you.¡± She looked at the man then back at Kyle. ¡°This is Alex. And we¡¯re meeting Gabe and Gerry.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re here too?¡± Sebastian asked.

    ¡°Should be,¡± Jo told him. ¡°If not, they¡¯ll be here soon.¡±

    Seb carefully rubbed his eyes then shot Alex a look. ¡°Is this your brother?¡±

    Alex looked back at him with a nod. His eyes hazy, but slowly the murky whites sharpened into focus, staring squarely in the middle of his face. At his nose, no doubt. ¡°For a crippled bastard, he¡¯s still got some fight in him, doesn¡¯t he?¡± He smiled. ¡°Next time don¡¯t go picking fights with the jailor¡¯s old sparring partner and maybe you¡¯ll get one of the good cells.¡±

    ¡°I thought we had one of the good ones. They even gave us a crap bucket.¡± Sebastian smirked, though a pained wince followed. ¡°Kinda wondering what would have happened if I crippled him again.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who maced Ol¡¯ Crip?¡± Alex asked, bursting into a fit of laughter. ¡°He¡¯ll never live that down once I tell him. You really messed that man¡¯s leg up, kid.¡±

    Kyle flinched, falling a couple steps behind the group and rushing to catch up. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me,¡± he muttered. ¡°Is that why you didn¡¯t fight back?¡±

    Sebastian was intent on looking straight ahead, his tone leaving little room for further questions. ¡°Yes and no, but I¡¯d rather talk about that anywhere else.¡±

    Kyle remembered the guilt-riddled uncertainty when Sebastian talked about throwing that guard¡¯s mace back at him. It wouldn¡¯t surprise him to learn he thought getting his face beaten would somehow make up for it. ¡°You¡¯re a fucking idiot,¡± he scolded.  ¡°Why do I always have to save your ass?¡±

    <hr>

    Sebastian went into this endeavor expecting a rough morning after. He hadn¡¯t planned for it to be quite this rough. Every smile, frown, wince; no matter how small, caused his bruises to flare up in throbbing pain. No amount of water managed to wash the stale taste of blood from the inside of his mouth. He trekked after Johanna, trying to ignore her occasional concerned glances and silent outrage. Part of him was thankful for how much she cared, the rest of him didn¡¯t know how to handle it.

    Jo led the group past the gigantic oak tree that marked the very center of Blackpond. This part of the city wasn¡¯t familiar to Sebastian. They¡¯d never wandered too close to the upscale areas of the district, and it was easy to forget such a thing even existed in Blackpond. Their meeting place was an Inn; smaller than the one run by the Wolfpack, a two story house with an ornate roof and burgundy curtains framing each window.

    ¡°Are you sure this is the right place?¡± Kyle asked.

    Jo hummed, glanced up at the sign above the door¡ªthe words ¡°Shieldshade Inn¡± written in fancy golden lettering. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Not a place I imagined Porter and Tucker hanging out in, all honesty.¡±

    That affirmation drew a soft trail of laughter from Jo. ¡°You¡¯re about to learn something today.¡±

    She pushed the door open and the delicate sound of a chime announced their arrival to a mostly empty lounge. Gabrielle and Gerald seemed to be the only patrons in the establishment currently, seated at a corner table enjoying cups of tea. Even so, a short middle-aged woman rushed out from the back room. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we have no rooms available today,¡± she said, dismissing them with a handwave.

    ¡°They¡¯re staying with us, Laura.¡± Gabrielle chimed in. ¡°Remember?¡±

    ¡°You said a couple more people, Gabrielle.¡± Laura gave them all a scrutinizing look. ¡°Are you cramming five people into two rooms?¡±

    Gabrielle rolled her eyes. ¡°That one isn¡¯t staying,¡± she said, indicating Alex with a nod, ¡°and unless you have more available, yes. It¡¯s one night, we¡¯ll live.¡±

    The older woman huffed. ¡°It¡¯s what I have to spare on such short notice. You know we¡¯re always fully booked when the desert folk stop by.¡± She fixed their group with another inspecting look. ¡°You all look like you¡¯ve had a rough night. I¡¯ll tell Otis to get some breakfast going, but you¡¯ll have to excuse me. I need to finish setting up before that bunch shows up.¡±

    ¡°Desert folk?¡± Kyle asked. ¡°She doesn¡¯t mean...¡±

    ¡°Crimson Shadows, yes. We¡¯ll get to that in a minute.¡± Gabrielle briefly glanced towards the door to the backroom where Laura had once again disappeared. ¡°Rivers, would you care to explain what happened to your face?¡±

    Sebastian shrugged. ¡°I ran into an old acquaintance and he wasn¡¯t very happy to see me. Kyle flung a bottle at his head and we all got arrested. That¡¯s the story. We¡¯re all caught up now.¡±

    Gabrielle hummed, calm as ever, but her eyes were unsettling sharp as though trying to dig into everything he¡¯d left unsaid. ¡°I see.¡±

    Gerald snorted softly and stepped forward. ¡°Let me see that.¡± Much like Johanna had, he took Sebastian¡¯s face in his hands and leaned in to inspect his injuries. ¡°It looks horrible, but it doesn¡¯t look like it needs a healer,¡± he declared, releasing him.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Jo asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s not gonna end up crooked like me. It¡¯ll be like nothing happened,¡± he assured her.

    Jo huffed softly and reached out to playfully tap the bridge of Gerald¡¯s nose, where an old fracture had left a noticeable bump. ¡°I like it. Suits you,¡± she said, smiling.

    Gerald shook his head, unable to hold back a smile of his own, and Sebastian noticed Alex scowling behind his sister¡¯s back. Gabrielle shook her head too, amusement briefly flashing behind her eyes as she sat back down and motioned for them to join their table.

    The main lounge of the Inn was furnished with fancy cushioned chairs placed around tea tables and a warm fireplace. An aesthetic reminiscent more of a big cozy living room than a bar or dining hall. Their table was close to the warmth of the fire and Sebastian was more than happy sinking into one of the soft chairs. Even though he was thankful to not be made to sleep on the cold floor of the cell; and that he was able to sleep at all, he was still exhausted. A small stab of guilt assaulted the pit of his stomach and Kyle and Theron sank into their chairs with equally exhausted groans.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°I¡¯ve come here to make a delivery and Tucker managed to convince me that it would be entertaining to allow the three of you to meet these contacts of mine,¡± Gabrielle explained. ¡°Although considering your current state, perhaps it¡¯s poor timing.¡±

    ¡°I still think it¡¯ll be entertaining,¡± Gerald said, taking his seat and finishing the rest of his tea.

    Kyle leaned closer in his chair. Exhausted as he was, excitement flared through him upon noticing the weapon leaning against the wall behind Gabrielle¡¯s chair; a polearm, its blade concealed by a layer of protective leathers. ¡°Is that the halberd you were working on when we left?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the one, yes. And before you ask, you¡¯ll get to see it once it¡¯s delivered, not a moment sooner, if the rightful owner allows it. Like I said, this is a very special commission.¡± Gabrielle paused and her gaze momentarily lingered on each one of them. ¡°Which leads into my next point. These people have known me for a very long time. They¡¯re a part of my past, therefore, in order for me to allow this meeting to take place, we¡¯ll need to establish some ground rules.¡±

    Footsteps and the clang of a metal tray disrupted a conversation. A man¡ªOtis, Sebastian assumed¡ªentered the room carrying a breakfast spread of cured meats, hot cakes and small jars of jam and honey. Tea and coffee were also made available to them, which caused Theron to eagerly perk up in his seat. After begrudgingly pouring Alex a shot of whiskey, the man left them to their own devices once again.

    ¡°Ground rules?¡± Kyle asked, briefly eyeing the pot of coffee with suspicion before pouring himself a cup. ¡°Like what?¡±

    Gabrielle poured herself another cup of tea as she answered. ¡°Mainly, I will not confirm, deny, or elaborate on anything they say about me. More importantly, they might refer to me as a bounty hunter, as far as they¡¯re concerned that¡¯s what we are. Are we understood?¡±

    Kyle nodded and Sebastian followed suit, though he turned to Gerald next. ¡°You, uh, you already know these people, then?¡±

    Gerald¡¯s expression twisted slightly. ¡°We¡¯ve met, yes. Porter isn¡¯t the only one with connections in the desert. Though, she¡¯s more acquainted with them than I am. The Crimson Shadows can be... a bit too much.¡±

    Gabrielle snorted. ¡°They really, really like Tucker. He doesn¡¯t know how to handle all the attention.¡±

    Gerald rolled his eyes and muttered something under his breath, adding, more audibly: ¡°They¡¯re inoffensive, it¡¯s just annoying.¡±

    ¡°Riyah said she would be here before noon, so any minute now.¡± Gabrielle told him. ¡°I know she¡¯s looking forward to this commission.¡±

    The words barely had time to leave Gabrielle¡¯s lips and the front door chimed. Not that the announcement was needed, because the group of people who entered the establishment were a whirlwind of laughs and excited chatter. The Crimson Shadows were notorious for being the life of all parties and while Sebastian always thought that to be an exaggerated statement, he couldn¡¯t deny the change in atmosphere upon their arrival. Sebastian counted  twelve of them, eight men and five women of varying ages, though none as young as the twins. They carried on with their loud chatter as they peeled off heavy travel bags and layers of winter clothes, eager to be rid of their burdens. The lighter clothes underneath were colored a mix of earthy browns, plain white and sky blue. The only uniform characteristic among them was a crimson red sash worn around the waist. Some of them donned light leather chest pieces and bracers, but the majority of them wore no armor. They were, however, armed with swords and polearms.

    Even among the loud colorful group of mercenaries, one woman stood out. Light brown skin, brown wavy hair, loose, and disheveled from long travel, and eyes that seemed to blend together specks of brown and gold. Her chestpiece and bracers were adorned with gold and sapphire-blue. The exposed skin on her arms was tattooed with patterns of similar colors; golden vines curled around runic writing on the right, and bright blue swirling waves framed a similar script on the left. She was the first in the group to acknowledge their presence with a wide grin and a glint in her eyes. ¡°Gabrielle Porter, you elusive bitch!¡±

    Gabrielle scoffed lightly, but stood up to meet her, holding out her hand in greeting. ¡°Riyah. It¡¯s good to see you as always.¡±

    Riyah shook her head, feigning disappointment, but gripped Gabrielle¡¯s forearm and pulled her into a strong one-armed hug Sebastian was surprised to see her actually return. ¡°Don¡¯t you give me that bullshit. It¡¯s been, what, three years since you said you¡¯d ¡®visit sometime¡¯?¡± The woman released the hug and held Gabrielle at arm¡¯s length. ¡°It¡¯s been so long, if I didn¡¯t know better I¡¯d think you¡¯ve actually gotten taller.¡±

    Gabrielle shook her head. ¡°You know my work keeps me moving and has me quite busy. The desert isn¡¯t exactly a convenient place to visit for just a day or two.¡±

    ¡°Friends make time, Porter,¡± Riyah said, but her expression was pure warmth and appreciation. ¡°You seem well. Are you well?¡± She peered beyond Gabrielle¡¯s frame to the rest of them. ¡°Your little group has grown. Is that what made you so busy?¡±

    ¡°It was part of it, yes.¡±

    Riyah released Gabrielle¡¯s forearm and walked past, her smile extending to the other two Hunters at the table. Jo wasted no time getting out of her seat and rushing to give the mercenary a hug, almost successfully knocking the woman off her feet. ¡°Ooof, at least someone here¡¯s glad to see me,¡± she quipped, regaining her balance. ¡°You¡¯re still the sweetest, Johanna. And if that boy over there,¡± she nodded towards Gerald, ¡°isn¡¯t careful I might just steal you away from him.¡±

    Jo broke the hug with an amused snort, playfully punching Riyah in the arm. ¡°Stop.¡±

    ¡°Pft, never. Not in my nature, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Riyah then looked over at Gerald who was still stubbornly seated, arms crossed. ¡°Gerald... Gerry... Don¡¯t make me go and get you, you¡¯ll just embarrass yourself.¡±

    Gerald breathed a sigh of resignation and stood, walking up to Riyah and allowing the woman to pull him into a hug as well. ¡°There, there. You know I don¡¯t bite, you sourpuss.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s actually not true,¡± Gabrielle chimed in.

    Riyah released Gerald from the hug and shot her a glare. ¡°One time! I was exceptionally drunk and I apologized, Gabrielle.¡±

    Gerald failed to contain a trace of laughter. ¡°Anyway, aren¡¯t you getting married in a couple of months? Isn¡¯t that what all this is about?¡± He asked, nodding towards the still-covered weapon Gabrielle had brought. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be talking about stealing anyone right now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m not married yet, sweetheart.¡± Riyah laughed when Gerald rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m just messing with you, pretty boy. Relax.¡± She looked over at the halberd and smiled, turning to Gabrielle. ¡°Is that it?¡±

    Gabrielle nodded, reaching for the weapon and bringing it to Riyah. ¡°This one¡¯s been helping me in the forge for some time now.¡± She nodded towards Kyle. ¡°He¡¯s been eager to see it finished, if that¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Do you honestly think I''m gonna wait until I¡¯m home?¡± Riyah briefly turned her attention to Kyle, then back to Gabrielle. ¡°You teaching that one? How¡¯s he faring?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s making good progress. Hard worker, exceptional attention to detail. No patience whatsoever.¡±

    ¡°Sounds familiar,¡± Riyah said, smirking. ¡°What¡¯s your name, kid?¡±

    Kyle shifted nervously in his seat. ¡°Uhm, Kyle. Kyle Rivers.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Kyle Rivers. Let¡¯s see what we got here.¡±

    Riyah slowly and carefully removed the protective leather from the blade, drew in a sharp inhale of breath, and blew out a low appreciative whistle. Sebastian had never stepped foot in Gabrielle¡¯s workshop; hadn¡¯t gained the knowledge Kyle had of how to forge a blade, but even he could tell this weapon was an exquisite work of craftsmanship. Polished steel shimmered under the firelight, each side of the blade was engraved along the edges in the same patterns and colors as Riyah¡¯s armor and tattoos; golden vines on one and a metallic blue pattern of waves on the other. Riyah spent a long moment examining the weapon, from every fine line etched onto the surface of the metal, to the same runic script from her tattoos carefully carved onto the pole¡ªwhatever it said, clearly Gabrielle knew it well enough to replicate. ¡°Damn,¡± she said, finally. ¡°If only my father was here to see this.¡±

    Gabrielle scoffed softly, but her tone was gentle, almost appreciative. ¡°He¡¯d snarl and find some fault with it, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    ¡°Probably, but he would have been proud anyway,¡± she reassured, reaching out and clapping her on the shoulder. ¡°Thank you. This is a wonderful gift.¡±

    ¡°You know it¡¯s not a gift if you insist on paying for it, right?¡± Gabrielle asked, crossing her arms.

    ¡°You created this design with no input from me, that was a gift. I¡¯m still paying you for your labor.¡± And just like that, Riyah¡¯s demeanor changed from soft and jovial to resolute. ¡°This is not a discussion.¡±

    Gabrielle groaned, but relented. ¡°Fine.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Riyah said, dropping a heavy looking coin pouch on Gabrielle¡¯s hand. Transaction complete, she turned to Kyle and held it out for him to hold. ¡°You wanted a closer look at it, yeah? Be careful.¡±

    Kyle hesitated, glanced at Gabrielle, and only took the weapon in his hands once she offered an encouraging nod. ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll be very careful.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, kid,¡± Riyah said, amused. She then turned to look at Sebastian. ¡°What about you, handsome. Did you give as good as you got?¡±

    It took him a moment to realize she was talking to him. And that of course she¡¯d noticed him watching from the moment she¡¯d walked in the door. ¡°Not quite.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look that bad, though. Chin up. Nothing wrong with a little bit of defeat now and then. Humbles you, builds character.¡±

    The words struck a chord and Sebastian unconsciously glanced at Jo. ¡°I guess it does.¡± Jo was distracted listening more than taking part in conversation, though she lingered close to her brother and occasionally mumbled a word or two within his earshot. The Crimson Shadows had filled the whole space, passing around bottles of liquor and plates of food, all too happy to make new acquaintances or catch up with those they¡¯d already met. He turned his attention back to Riyah who, he realized, had kept her attention on him. ¡°May I ask you a question?¡±

    ¡°Sure. If you tell me your name, handsome.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right, sorry. I¡¯m Sebastian.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Sebastian. What¡¯s your question?¡±

    Sebastian glanced at the tattoo in her right arm. ¡°Your ink. What does it say?¡±

    Riyah smiled. ¡°Ah. Is that why you¡¯ve been staring at me this entire time? I do have that effect on people.¡± She patted her left arm with her right hand. ¡°This one says ¡®united we stand¡¯, and this one,¡± she patted her right arm, ¡°this one says ¡®together we fall¡¯. It¡¯s a reminder of my heritage. Allegedly the last words the King gave to his men before the fall of Effort. We¡¯re not sure if it¡¯s accurate, but it¡¯s how the story was passed down. It became a motto of sorts among the warriors of our clan.¡±

    ¡°A philosophy?¡± Sebastian asked.

    ¡°No. A reminder. Our past is a painful lesson we continue to learn. Effort involved itself in a war that did not belong to them and pride prevented them from salvaging what was left. Leading your people to their deaths with inspiring words is not strength, it¡¯s cowardice.¡± Riyah smirked at Alex who laughed rather uproariously as if she¡¯d made the funniest joke he¡¯d ever heard. ¡°But we¡¯re in Blackpond right now, so perhaps not the best place to be making such bold claims.¡±

    Sebastian chuckled, then groaned as pain returned to his bruised face. ¡°Shit.¡±

    Upon witnessing this, one of the Crimson immediately poured him a shot, insisting it¡¯d help numb the pain. Johanna swooped in, took the cup, and shooed the mercenary away with a stern glare before Sebastian had the chance to consider the offer. It was only after Gerald himself suggested it might help ease the aches a little, that she relented and allowed him to drink. It burned his throat raw and tasted foul but he couldn¡¯t deny its effectiveness.

    The rest of the morning and half of the afternoon passed in a blur. Card and dart games were played, at some point music started¡ªhe had no idea where the instruments came from, but the mercenaries acquired them somewhere¡ªand Sebastian remained for the most part curled up in his cushy chair, content in observing for lack of energy to do anything else. Watching Gabrielle interact with people she apparently knew from an entirely different lifetime. Watching Gerald awkwardly shy away from too much physical contact, but still politely engage in conversation. Watching Johanna try to keep her brother from one too many shots of alcohol and resign herself to failure. The way her eyes sparked with interest when a few of the Crimson started dancing to the improvised musical arrangement, yet she stood still, quiet as a mouse.

    Gerald brought him water at one point, and he caught concerned glances from Kyle and Theron every now and again, but for the most part they agreed to just let him rest. Eventually, Gabrielle settled on the chair beside him with a tired sigh.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Sore, but better,¡± he answered, watching as Riyah approached Gerald and pulled him close¡ªa little unsteady from alcohol¡ªand whispered something in his ear.

    ¡°May I ask why you didn¡¯t fight back?¡±

    Gerald seemed aggravated by being tugged around, but whatever the Crimson Shadow told him elicited a reaction. His brow furrowed and he glanced from Riyah to where Jo was standing across the room. Sebastian looked away, just enough to spare Gabrielle a glance and let her know he was paying attention.

    ¡°Acting on instinct would have ended with my knife in his throat,¡± he answered. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do that, and my head wasn¡¯t clear enough to think of something else.¡±

    ¡°Johanna would argue there¡¯s no reason not to kill someone who is intent on hurting you,¡± Gabrielle said, calmly.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Johanna has her reasons, you have yours, and neither of you are wrong. In this case, it was your knife, not hers, therefore your decision.¡± Gabrielle held his eyes for a moment, then shifted her gaze towards the spot Sebastian had been watching just a moment ago. ¡°Mercy has its place and we all know this, easy as it may be to forget sometimes.¡±

    Sebastian nodded in silence and he followed her gaze to where Gerald was now standing in front of Jo with one hand outstretched, calmly waiting for her to take it. Jo looked up at him with uncertainty, her hand faltering before finding his. She mumbled something that likely only Gerald would be close enough to hear, staring down at her shoes the whole time. Whatever it was, didn¡¯t dissuade him and he gently pulled her into the midst of the dancers.

    They were extremely clumsy, which ultimately didn¡¯t matter since the Crimson Shadows¡¯ whole affair could be best defined as semi-coordinated flailing. Still, the two made up an amusing sight; a sore thumb dressed in dark colors amongst a troupe of colorful drunks. Gerald was amused and infinitely patient, whereas Johanna fell prey to frustration at every little misstep, but they found their stride eventually. Nothing graceful, the farthest possible thing from what Sebastian suspected Gerald might have learned in Newhaven, but something comfortable, joyful, and apart from anything else happening around them.

    "You know," Sebastian said, "I think Kat would love this."

    Gabrielle hummed. "You think so?"

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Sebastian mumbled, unable to hold back a grin when, after coming out of a particularly awkward spin and almost falling on her face, Jo¡¯s laughter rose high enough to briefly fill the space before she was able to restrain it. ¡°A bunch of happy weirdos. I¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯d approve.¡±

    ¡°Your sister was strange, Rivers.¡±

    Sebastian laughed. ¡°Yeah. She was.¡± He looked out one of the nearby windows. The sky had turned a darker shade of grey as the sun chased the horizon behind a thick blanket of clouds. ¡°What¡¯d you think, it¡¯s around, what, five in the afternoon now?¡±

    ¡°More or less,¡± she answered. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Hey, stupid!¡± Sebastian called, drawing his brother¡¯s attention as well as the Crimson Shadows he¡¯d been happily chatting with. ¡°If you hurry you might be able to catch her on the way home.¡±

    Kyle frowned, and Sebastian was sure he was ready to tell him to mind his own business, or that it was better to leave well enough alone, but instead he muttered a couple of parting words to the mercenaries and rushed out the front door.

    Gabrielle watched with a note of confusion, but made no effort to stop him. ¡°Will he be back here before curfew or will we need to plan another prison break, Rivers?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll be back,¡± Sebastian said. ¡°There¡¯s no way in hell that girl¡¯s father will let him in his bar again after last night.¡±

 The Battle of Heart and Mind 3.08

    [Wakefield Village | Lacus 23rd, 2526 | Early Evening]

    Dani enjoyed being in the forest, even in the bitter cold of winter. A five-day trip to Newhaven was no problem. Getting into the city was a different experience. The Wolfpack had the means to get around unseen; passages unknown to the rest of Valcrest and those within their clan that had no need for them. They ran underground, and were accessible from a few different entry points. Dani had used them a handful of times in the past, accompanying Tom or Lena into the cities, and while she wasn¡¯t happy to be in a small dark passage in those instances at least she wasn¡¯t alone.

    The tunnel Dani took to enter Newhaven started underneath a small village just a few hours away from the city. The entrance connected to the basement of the blacksmith shop. Dani first met the family who lived there when she was ten. Their eldest daughter was her age and their sons¡ªages eight and five¡ªsurprisingly remembered the last time Dani passed through. The puppy she remembered meeting on her last visit had grown into a massive wolfhound and nearly knocked her over upon arrival. They were lovely people and she would have been content to spend time with them if she weren¡¯t on a tight schedule. If the contract went according to plan, maybe she could take the time and catch up before heading home.

    Entering the tunnel, Dani took a deep breath of the fresh air before the shuttering of the hatch left her with nothing but damp air. The tunnel¡¯s narrow passages were just tall enough for her to stand. Uncomfortably silent aside from the echo of her own footsteps, and pitch black beyond the radius of her oil lantern. With no scenery to focus on and no company to serve as a distraction, the hours-long walk felt almost unending. The tunnel¡¯s exit was a hatch that only opened from the outside. Dani knew she was meant to knock once and wait. It wasn¡¯t until the door opened and her fist was still raised that she realized she never stopped knocking. A hand reached through the open door to help her up and Dani emerged into a dimly lit chamber. The sound of her boots hitting stone as she stumbled out echoed in her ears and the overwhelming smell of grapes and alcohol filled her lungs with every shallow breath.

    ¡°Oy, you doing alright, Runt?¡±

    The call just barely broke through the buzz in Dani¡¯s ears. She shook her head and forced a deeper breath. ¡°I hate it.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Not a fan of the tunnel, huh?¡±

    ¡°Guess not,¡± Dani muttered. She forced a couple more deep breaths until her sight stopped blurring at the edges and she could see that she was, in fact, standing in the middle of a wine cellar, surrounded by stone walls and large wooden casks. In the corner of the room, there was a stool with a bucket of carrot shavings and two equally filled burlap sacks. ¡°I just need a minute. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s more common than you think. That¡¯s why I live here now.¡±

    Dani steadied herself and focused on the person speaking to her for the first time. The voice held a familiar teasing lilt she instantly recognized. Her mind conjured up the image of the older Wolf before her eyes had the time to properly adjust to the environment; tousled brown short hair, mischievous toothy grin, and mismatched eyes; one brown and one green. They¡¯d been one of the first Recruits to start calling her Runt; if not the first. Dani wasn¡¯t sure she¡¯d call them a friend at the time, but they were a constant presence. It¡¯d been three years since she¡¯d last seen them. They hadn¡¯t come back for Hourglass Night since being stationed in Newhaven and, Dani assumed, opted to take part in the city''s celebrations instead.

    Seeing them now was strange, like finding new details in a picture she thought she knew. They¡¯d grown a bit taller, carried themself differently now, but Dani still felt very much in the presence of the same snarky kid she¡¯d known then. She wondered why they never came back, if they missed the camp at all, but decided it was probably not the time to get into those conversations.

    ¡°You¡¯ve definitely been living here long enough. No one calls me Runt anymore.¡±

    ¡°Hah. You know you¡¯ll always be Runt to me, dontcha?.¡± They gave her another moment to gain her bearings then pulled her out of the room by the hand. ¡°But, since we¡¯re on the topic, did you decide on an alias?¡±

    ¡°Uh... Do I have to decide right now?¡± Once out of the cellar Dani pulled her hand from theirs with a frown. The area underneath the Newhaven Inn was split into multiple chambers, each with a specific use. Dani wasn¡¯t sure what most of them were. In the past she¡¯d only been allowed to follow whoever she was with directly upstairs. ¡°Talking freely down here shouldn¡¯t be an issue, right?¡±

    ¡°Correct. Anything below ground is accessible only to Actives, Scouts, and the Innkeeper. Once you go to ground level or above, then assume any little thing you say might be compromised. Some Actives prefer not to mingle with civilians at all, that¡¯s why we have a dormitory down here, but there¡¯s a room waiting for you upstairs if you prefer a softer bed,¡± they explained. ¡°I go by Finnley now, by the way; or just Finn. At all times. It''s easier that way.¡±

    ¡°Finn,¡± Dani repeated. ¡°Good name, nice and simple.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t think about one at all, did you, Runt?¡±

    Dani pinched the bridge of her nose with an annoyed groan. She didn¡¯t mind the nickname; hadn¡¯t minded it in years, but the reminder that she¡¯d overlooked something... That bothered her. ¡°I¡¯ll have one in the morning.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s important to have a name in mind if you need to give one. Being caught off guard is the worst thing you can do. However.... You¡¯re an Active. You don¡¯t have to live here, this isn¡¯t going to be your identity. Don¡¯t overthink it,¡± Finn advised. ¡°It¡¯s two hours past sundown. Things are probably beyond lively up at the bar. Is there something you want to get done today? Or would you rather unwind and pick it up in the morning?¡±

    Dani pondered the question. She wanted to see the Inn when it was in full swing, but her hands were still shaky from the tunnel and the more she stood there the more she became aware of the cold sweat causing her clothes to cling to her body. ¡°I think I¡¯ll stay down here tonight if it¡¯s quieter. I¡¯m supposed to write home, though.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Finn led the way to the opposite end of the hall. ¡°There¡¯s a desk in the dormitory, you can write your letter and we¡¯ll send it out in the morning.¡± They glanced at her from the corner of one eye. ¡°You were really shaken, weren¡¯t you? Thought you¡¯d been in that tunnel before.¡±

    ¡°I have. Just not alone.¡± Dani ran both hands over her face. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it¡¯d be this bad.¡±

    Finn clapped her on the shoulder, their tone reassuring. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Just take some time to collect yourself and we¡¯ll figure out the rest tomorrow, yeah? Are you feeling better now? We¡¯re still underground after all.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, this is fine. The walls aren¡¯t...¡± Dani struggled to find the words, making a gesture as if crushing something between her hands and blowing out a frustrated breath. ¡°You know.¡±

    ¡°Constricting?¡±

    Dani nodded.

    ¡°So it¡¯s not being underground as much as it¡¯s just being in a tight space. Alright. If it¡¯s really that bad we can figure another way to get you out of the city later. How long do you have to fulfill the contract?¡±

    ¡°Until the end of the month. Low risk target.¡±

    ¡°Five days is plenty of time, then. Got any stipulations?¡±

    ¡°The target¡¯s house is off limits and the assassination method needs to simulate natural causes.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡± Finn opened the door to the dormitory and guided her in. ¡°We definitely have substances capable of simulating, say, a heart attack, but most of them require ingestion.¡±

    Dani hummed. The dormitory was simple, six cots arranged neatly into two rows, each with its own bedside table, and a small office space at the end with a writing desk and chair. Dani tossed her travel bag onto one of the cots, groaning as the weight finally left her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ll have a look at what you have tomorrow,¡± she said. ¡°If we can only do ingestion that might mean getting a little closer than I wanted, but I¡¯ll figure it out.¡±

    Finn walked to the cot opposite hers and plopped down onto it. ¡°If you¡¯re going the infiltration route you might need to do something about the hair. People will remember seeing a redhead even if they don¡¯t think it¡¯s important.

    ¡°I know,¡± Dani mumbled. She sat at the desk and opened one of the drawers for paper and a pen. This positioned her with her back to Finn but she could feel them watching her still. ¡°Mind if I ask a personal question?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m an open book, Runt. What is it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you miss camp? I mean, a lot of Scouts come back at least for Hourglass Night, or on Creation Day, but you just disappeared.¡± Dani smoothed the paper against the desktop, starting to write down a simple account of her trip to Newhaven, without any embellishments or personal anecdotes; just a report.

    Finn chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m touched that you missed me, Runt.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll rephrase that then; I¡¯m surprised you noticed.¡±

    Dani paused her report to glance over her shoulder. ¡°You thought I wouldn¡¯t?¡±

    Finn sighed. ¡°To answer your question; no. I don¡¯t miss camp. At least not enough to visit. I never formed the same attachments other people seem to have there, but I do have a life here I enjoy. If I¡¯m required to; if it¡¯ll serve the clan better, I¡¯ll go back. If I have a say, then I¡¯d rather be in Newhaven.¡±

    Dani hummed, turning in her chair so she could lock eyes with Finn. ¡°This is home to you, then?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know if I¡¯d go that far, but it¡¯s as close as I¡¯ll get, I think.¡± They smirked. ¡°Food¡¯s definitely better. Honestly, sometimes I still have nightmares about that oatmeal. It was so bland, it¡¯s like they were doing it on purpose.¡±

    Dani snorted softly, turning to finish her letter. ¡°Maybe they are.¡±

    ¡°Does your sister still put raisins on hers like a complete lunatic?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t get her to stop. It¡¯s the one time I like to pretend she¡¯s not my sister.¡±

    Finn laughed. ¡°For real? Because I remember Lionel saying that once and you punched him right in his¡ª¡±

    ¡°No. Not for real. No one talks about my sister like that. Period.¡± Dani folded her report and set it aside, then pulled another sheet of paper. ¡°Not even me.¡±

    ¡°You know, when I started calling you Runt, she threatened to drag me into the woods and leave me hanging by my ankles if I didn¡¯t stop,¡± Finn said, their tone a bit stiffer underneath a superficial note of amusement. ¡°She wasn¡¯t bluffing.¡±

    Dani winced. ¡°I never knew about that. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°She left me there for about ten minutes, I was fine.¡± The cot squeaked as they stood and walked closer to the desk. ¡°I never apologized, did I?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t recall ever asking for an apology.¡± Dani shrugged. ¡°It was out of your hands after a certain point anyway. Kids are jerks and all of that.¡± She looked up, offering them a smile. ¡°A little pissed you never kept in touch, though. I mean, you have ravens at your disposal. Write sometime, yeah?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t change, do you, Runt? Always too nice to people¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ªWho don¡¯t deserve it?¡± Dani asked. ¡°No, Finn. I¡¯m nice to people I decide deserve it. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Finn scoffed and leaned closer, resting their elbows on the edge of the desk. ¡°Why are you drawing a chicken?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a dragon, actually.¡±

    ¡°It has feathers,¡± they said, pointing at the sheet of paper.

    ¡°They¡¯re scales. And it¡¯s for Sarah, she¡¯ll get the joke.¡± She added the final touches on her ¡®dragon¡¯ and set it aside. ¡°You don¡¯t have to write. I¡¯m just letting you know I would appreciate it, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Finn answered, pushing away from the desk. ¡°There¡¯s a washroom across the hall, if you¡¯d like. I¡¯m going up to help at the bar, but in about an hour I¡¯ll send someone down with food. I assume you don¡¯t want any of that agitation right now, yeah?¡±

    Dani nodded. ¡°I should feel better after some sleep. I¡¯ll go up for breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± they said, walking towards the dormitory door.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Hey, Finnley.¡± Dani called after them. ¡°I did, a little. Miss you.¡±

    ¡°Heh, I knew it.¡± She could just about hear the smirk in their voice, but it softened soon after. ¡°Can¡¯t wait to work together, Runt.¡±

    They closed the door after themselves with a gentle clang and the room fell uncomfortably silent. Dani searched the desk drawers for envelopes and sealed both letters into one, leaving it on the desk to be collected in the morning. Having company helped. Her hands had stopped shaking over the course of their conversation¡ªnot that it helped her artistic abilities in any way¡ªbut the more her nerves settled, the more exhausted she felt. Despite the offer of a washroom and the prospect of a warm meal, all Dani could think to do was stumble over to her chosen cot and collapse.

    <hr>

    [Newhaven Inn | Lacus 24th, 2526 | Early Morning]

    Finn woke Dani at the crack of dawn and insisted she wash up and go upstairs for breakfast. It seemed she¡¯d been so dead to the world the night before, even the promise of food wouldn¡¯t wake her. The aches of travel hadn¡¯t fully left her body, but she was quick to comply nonetheless grabbing a change of clothes and grumbling, ¡°morning¡± on her way to the washroom. Finn laughed as they followed her out of the room.

    ¡°Not a morning person, huh?¡± they asked. ¡°Remember we talked about doing something with your hair? It¡¯ll take a couple hours to get done and it¡¯s a little messy, so... You might want to take care of it now.¡±

    Dani groaned. ¡°Right. You have a point.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t sound so annoyed, Runt. Changing your appearance can be fun. We have some options in the supply room. Do you wanna pick something out or should I surprise you?¡±

    ¡°Just remember this is supposed to make my hair less noticeable, Finn.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I could make it more noticeable if I set it on fire,¡± they grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I got you.¡±

    Dani shot Finn a look of pure skepticism, but nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m the newb, right?¡±

    Finn sighed. ¡°When you put it like that... I guess I shouldn¡¯t make it pink, huh?¡± They grinned and made off down the hall before Dani had a chance to form a reply.

    The hair dye smelled pungent and stained literally anything it touched, but after many pairs of gloves and discarded wash cloths, Dani managed to change her hair to a medium brown. It looked oddly close to Tom¡¯s hair color and made her skin seem even lighter by comparison. She didn¡¯t particularly like that and wasn¡¯t happy to hear it could take approximately two months for it to completely fade. Finn had to remind her this was just part of the job; it didn¡¯t matter if she liked it or hated it.

    As they walked upstairs to the part of the Inn open to the public, they turned to her and asked, ¡°did you pick out a name yet, Runt?¡±

    Dani hummed under her breath. ¡°Calliope.¡±

    ¡°Fancy.¡± Finn smiled. ¡°I¡¯m calling you Calli.¡±

    Dani rolled her eyes. ¡°Sure. It¡¯s just an alias anyway.¡±

    The ground level of the Inn was empty this early in the morning, save for the Innkeeper and the kitchen staff. The front of the house was overtaken by the smells of baked goods, fry ups, cured meats and teas, in preparation for early-rising guests. James was, in fact, someone she recognized. A nice guy, although he lacked Emmett¡¯s sheer charisma. She introduced herself by her fake name, he greeted her politely and made no remark on her hair color, but she noticed a hint of amusement tugging at the corners of his lips.

    Dani sat at a corner table, watching the room from the corners of her eyes. A smiling young woman walked over to ask what she wanted to eat. A civilian, in her early twenties. Surely she knew who she was actually working for, just didn¡¯t care. Recruiters had autonomy to hire at their discretion and the Inn paid well for servers and kitchen staff who kept to themself. It wasn¡¯t unheard of that some of them ended up recruited into the clan down the line. She settled for bacon, eggs and a cup of tea, making sure to put down a little extra coin. Finn was known as part of the staff, so Dani assumed they ate in the backroom with the others.

    Gradually people trickled into the room. Some descended the stairs; not fully awake and still coping with the aftermath of whatever excitement she missed the night before. Others entered through the front door, stopping by for a bite to eat before starting their days. Dani picked at her breakfast and casually observed the other patrons while mentally going over the contract she was supposed to fulfill. The target was a middle aged carpenter who made furniture to order and sold carvings and knick knacks from a stall in the city market. Nothing about him indicated a person who¡¯d made any enemies in his life, still, she¡¯d been sent there with very specific instructions. Asking these questions wasn¡¯t a part of her job; yet there she was, considering her target¡¯s history while observing a young woman leaning her chair dangerously back on its hind legs while humming to herself and enjoying her breakfast.

    Something metallic crashed to the ground across the room, followed by a startled yelp and an angered, hissed yell; like someone trying to keep their voice down but too angered to successfully do so. Glancing from the scene of the woman nearly falling backwards in her chair from fright she saw the couple two tables over gesticulating at one another; sneers in their expressions, tension on their shoulders, eyes narrowed. She glanced from their table over to the counter and saw James watching the exchange, expression even, but alert. He seemed to be on top of it, so she returned to her tea. The young woman now had her chair firmly planted to the ground. Since her imminent fall was no longer a possibility, Dani found herself less invested in the young lady¡¯s life and looked back down to her plate.

    With the home of her target off limits, it made it difficult for ingestible poison to be administered. The market stall was far too public to tamper with someone¡¯s food and go unnoticed. On the other hand, it made for an easy to scope location. Maybe watching the target would provide some insight on how to proceed.

    The fighting couple ended their argument and parted ways, the front door slamming as one of them exited the Inn in a huff, leaving the other alone at the table. No one else in the bar seemed to pay them any mind and Dani soon averted her eyes as well. She finished her breakfast and after a brief exchange with James, returned to the dormitory. The envelope she left on the desk was collected while she¡¯d slept last night, everything else was completely undisturbed in her absence. She collected her travel bag and hauled it over her shoulder.

    ¡°You¡¯re gonna carry that thing around the city?¡±

    Dani turned to Finn and nodded. ¡°Good way to look like a tourist if I¡¯m going to linger around the market all day.¡±

    Finn hummed, crossing their arms. ¡°You¡¯re going to scope the guy yourself. Does that mean I don¡¯t have to do anything for this one?¡±

    Dani smirked. ¡°Actually, if you want to be helpful, I need a list of every poison component we currently have available and their effects. You think you can manage it by the time I get back?¡±

    Finn arched an eyebrow. ¡°I know your sister probably taught you some expert level shit, Runt. But it¡¯s a bit early in your career to start getting creative with poison. That could go horribly wrong.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t know what I need until I do. If I can¡¯t do ingestible and we don¡¯t have something currently prepared that works via inoculation, then hopefully she taught me enough expert shit that I won¡¯t fuck it up.¡±

    Finn grinned. ¡°Fearless. I like that.¡±

    Dani snorted a laugh. ¡°Just get me the info and we¡¯ll work from there, okay?¡±

    <hr>

    [City of Newhaven | Lacus 26th, 2526 | Midmorning]

    Dani spent the next two days roaming the Newhaven market. One watchful eye on her target¡¯s every movement as the man went about his day, tending to customers and taking the occasional custom order. She made small purchases in different stalls in order to keep up appearances, meanwhile registering the heavy presence of the city guard patrolling the squares and keeping a careful watch on the masses, especially in the busiest hours of the day. They weren¡¯t paying attention to her, but it was abundantly clear that drawing attention could very well result in a death sentence or worse.

    The target was a scrawny bespectacled man. From a distance he seemed kind in how he addressed his customers, always greeting them with a soft smile. He also fidgeted a lot, constantly in need of something to do with his hands; toying with his merchandise, his tools, biting at the nails of his right hand as well as the tip of his thumb. If it was just excess nervous energy, or something else eating away at him, she would never know. It was, however, useful.

    Finn¡¯s research yielded multiple interesting results, some substances that needed to be ingested in certain amounts to be lethal, others that needed to be injected directly into the bloodstream, some that were toxic enough that skin contact was enough to kill a person, although not without leaving obvious signs. Having Lena for an Instructor meant she did have access to far more extensive knowledge on poisons, anatomy, other things Lena had a fascination for. What Dani lacked was her sister¡¯s memory, or ability to assimilate that much information when she¡¯d never had a practical use for it. If Lena couldn¡¯t find what she needed here, she could find a way to create it. Dani wouldn¡¯t be able to do that without turning this into a gamble.

    Going back to the market for a second time yielded no new information. The list of substances available to her hadn¡¯t changed and she knew she¡¯d wasted a whole day overthinking what she was about to do. People kept telling her to stop doing that. Stop overthinking everything.

    ¡°You want to use what?¡±

    Finn¡¯s shocked expression was almost worth the risk she was about to take. Dani held back a grin and repeated herself. ¡°Death¡¯s Kiss. It¡¯s the best option.¡±

    ¡°For a low risk target? D¡ª¡±

    ¡°Nah-ah, what¡¯s my name?¡± Now Dani grinned.

    Calli,¡± Finn rolled their eyes. ¡°No one¡¯s gonna overhear it down here, stop being a little shit. This is serious.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking. I know it¡¯s extremely dangerous, but it¡¯s the only thing we have that will set in with a small enough amount to go unnoticed, leaves no trace, and simulates natural causes. And I need all three.¡±

    ¡°How are you going to administer it?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a nail biter, all I have to do is get it on his hands.¡±

    Finn arched one eyebrow and repeated: ¡°How?¡±

    Dani sighed and walked past the Scout to enter the supply room. ¡°Are you going to tell me I can¡¯t use it?¡±

    ¡°You outrank me, you know I can¡¯t do that.¡± They followed her in and quickly found the requested substance. ¡°If you have even the tiniest papercut, or the slightest tear on your gloves while handling this, you¡¯re dead. So be careful because I don¡¯t want to be responsible for that.¡±

    ¡°I know, Finn. I¡¯ve got it.¡±

    <hr>

    [City of Newhaven | Lacus 26th, 2526 | Early Afternoon]

    The most important lesson Dani learned about being on the field was that it¡¯s alright to be nervous, it¡¯s okay to be scared, as long as you never let it show. Being in a crowded market square with a deadly vial in her pocket had her heart racing.

    Death¡¯s Kiss was an oil distilled from an odorless dark purple flower. It was originally used in the making of perfumes as a fixative until it was discovered that even the smallest amount could be deadly when in contact with the eyes or if ingested. As a result, only a couple of bottles of this perfume were ever made. It got its name after the death of a Newhaven nobleman from kissing his wife¡¯s neck after she¡¯d applied perfume made with the oil. In recent times, growing the flower, producing the oil, or simply being caught in possession of either was illegal in both Blackpond and Newhaven. It was harmless when applied to the skin, but as Finn reminded her, even the smallest of paper cuts could spell certain death when handling this substance. Dani checked, multiple times, that her gloves had no tears and her hands didn¡¯t have even a minor scratch just in case something got through, and she still felt uneasy just having it in her pocket. Never mind what she was about to do.

    Just like in her previous visits to the market, Dani roamed the multitude of stalls, stopping now and then to inquire about an item, feigning interest in what the merchants had to say and pretending to consider their pitches before swiftly moving on. As she approached the target¡¯s stall she watched his eyes lock on her, wide with anticipation, a kind smile forming on his lips as he prepared to greet her. His demeanor was as pleasant as it seemed to be from a distance, though the nervous energy was even more apparent up close. He asked for her name and she introduced herself as Calliope. She kept her hands in her pockets as they talked; it was a sunny afternoon, but the ever-present chill of winter justified it. As she feigned interest in the figurines on display she uncorked the vial in her right pocket, letting the oily substance coat the palm and fingers of her glove. The wooden sculptures were nicely crafted from different types of wood, painted different colors, most of them depicted people, a couple seemed to represent Sun and Moon, or the city¡¯s White Knights. The kind of thing she assumed people who were born and raised in the city would have no interest in buying.

    Dani focused on a sculpture of Moon: a tall, slender, feminine figure carved from dark wood. Featureless; its face obscured by a hooded cloak that flowed past her feet, sparkling with a multitude of stars methodically drawn in silver paint. Her arms outstretched, cradling a pale silver crescent above her head. She pulled her hand out of her pocket and took the piece in her hand under the guise of examining it. The entire time she examined the sculpture in her gloved hands, coating it in oil, she asked the man about his work. Kept him talking and focused on what to say next to try and push her towards a purchase. When she was done, she held out the statue for him to take. He took it off her hands, disappointedly questioning whether she was sure she didn¡¯t want it. Dani pretended to think about it until he lowered the price to only two silver. The man criminally undervalued his work. She placed the two silver on his open palm and took the tainted statue back, storing it in the same pocket as her now-empty vial.

    Purchase made, she strolled away to the next stall, and then the next over, without looking back. She lingered by a jeweler¡¯s stall, examining some of the delicate pendants on display there. Listening.

    A shallow gasp.

    A cough followed by a harsh wheeze.

    Another vain attempt to seek breath was drowned out by a spectator¡¯s panicked shout for help.

    Only then did she turn around and look. The man braced himself against the stall, chewed up nails scraping the wood. His eyes widened in shock and fear for a brief moment before rolling back as he lost consciousness and collapsed against the display. The stand broke under the deadweight and the sculptures scattered on the ground.

    The crowd broke into an array of simultaneous reactions; some screamed for a Healer, others for the guards, some simply moved closer in morbid curiosity. Dani stood still as the crowd moved past and around her, trying to make sense of what they¡¯d witnessed. And just like that, without any effort on her part, she faded into the background.

    <hr>

    [City of Newhaven | Lacus 26th, 2526 | Early Evening]

    The walk back to the Inn was a blur. Dani kept her hands in her pockets the entire time. Upon arrival, her gloves were discarded as well as the coat that came in contact with the poison. The statue she¡¯d purchased was meticulously cleaned of any poison and now Moon stared at her from the desk as she lay on the cot.

    ¡°Why¡¯d you bring that?¡±

    Dani hummed, looking up at Finn distractedly. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to leave it for someone else to touch.¡±

    ¡°Huh. Makes sense.¡± They plopped down on the cot opposite hers with a tired sigh. ¡°It¡¯s nice looking. Are you going to keep it?¡±

    ¡°Not my style. Why? Do you want it?¡±

    ¡°Sure. It¡¯ll liven up the place a little.¡±

    Dani managed a weak chuckle. ¡°You¡¯d need more than one decoration to do that, Finn.¡±

    ¡°You gotta start somewhere, though.¡± Silence lingered and they followed up with ¡°are you doing alright, Runt?¡±

    Dani nodded. ¡°I feel fine. Just ready to go home.¡±

    ¡°You planning on leaving early?¡±

    ¡°After breakfast, I think. Why?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± They sighed. ¡°I was talking to James earlier about how to get you out of the city and he said that it¡¯s gotta be the tunnels right now. Because of the Hunters and all of that, can¡¯t afford to not be safe about stuff. I was thinking, if it¡¯ll help, I could walk you to the end and then come back.¡±

    Dani looked away from the statue to stare at Finn. ¡°You¡¯d do that?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯ll help. Yeah, sure, why not.¡± Finn shrugged.

    ¡°That would help, thank you.¡±

    Finn mumbled in response and left the dormitory, heading upstairs to take care of their work for the night. Dani thought about the nice family on the other end of the tunnel and decided not to linger there. She¡¯d go back and visit some other time. All said and done, she just wanted to go home as soon as possible.

    Go home and wait for spring.

 The Battle of Heart and Mind 3.09

    [Hunters Outpost | Inviditas 2nd, 2526 | Early Morning]

    Sebastian heaved breaths from his chest without a sound. His sweaty hand tightly gripped the hilt of his sword. Eyes darting from side to side, he frantically searched the area below his perch on a somewhat precarious tree branch, seeking any trace of movement. Sebastian couldn¡¯t hear, but felt the wood giving way under him. The memory of a similar branch snapping under his weight followed by the sharp pain of an arrow sinking into his side briefly flashed and he instinctively gripped the branch above his head with his free hand.

    The soundless pulse of blood rushing to his ears was a constant reminder that Johanna had to be somewhere nearby. Sebastian wasn¡¯t sure how far she could extend the silence she created, but it couldn¡¯t be that far. Staying where he was would lead to his eventual discovery, but having no clue where Jo and Gerald were, moving out of hiding was equally as dangerous.

    It was only the first day of spring. The faint morning breeze still carried the remnants of a winter chill, but the sun was glaringly bright and the smell of damp grass rose from the once frozen soil. Within the week Kyle would be complaining about all the flowers making him sneeze. Kyle was currently at the forge with Theron and Gabrielle however, leaving Sebastian to deal with Gerald and Johanna on his own.

    Their stint in Blackpond, a welcome reprieve as it was, severely changed Jo¡¯s disposition towards Sebastian¡¯s training. Whereas before she¡¯d told him there was nothing left for her to teach him, now she seemed to be under the impression the lessons hadn¡¯t quite sunk in as she intended. Whether that was a sentiment born of concern for his well-being or as punishment for his hesitation in taking down ¡®Ol¡¯ Crip¡¯, he wasn¡¯t sure. Both, probably. Gerald, on the other hand, showed an interest in learning more about how Sebastian¡¯s enlightenment behaved under stress, or in combat scenarios and, admittedly, that was something Sebastian had an interest in knowing as well. Sometimes he could see paths extending in front of him, as many of them as the situation would allow. Sometimes he would feel a pull towards a specific path or action, he assumed in moments where acting on something or not were the only options. He was learning, but it sure wasn¡¯t helping him now.

    In however long he¡¯d been perched on that branch, hiding, there¡¯d been no sudden flash of intuition telling him how to proceed. Of all people, Sebastian should know that the price for indecision could be steep. And the feeling of something whizzing past his head acted as a stark reminder of that fact. He dropped from his perch, landing clumsily in a patch of grass, and immediately bolted into the cover of the forest. Raw instinct guided him as he ducked out of the path of two more arrows.

    Sound returned to the forest all at once. The crackle of his footsteps against the earth, each shallow breath bursting out of his lungs, rustlings in the bushes, birds persistently chirping overhead, everything rang far too loud and way too sudden. Sebastian shook his head mid-run and almost collided with a low branch in the process. Where previously he couldn¡¯t pinpoint any signs of life in his surroundings, now there was too much of it. A gut feeling¡ªan invisible pull¡ªdrove him to take a sharp right turn. Two more arrows splintered against a tree trunk to his left. He knew Gerald was now giving chase. Unsurprisingly, there were no signs of Jo, though Sebastian was sure she wasn¡¯t far.

    One problem at a time, he decided. Gerald was the most imminent threat and Sebastian wasn¡¯t sure how to confront him. He was more dangerous at range, but that didn¡¯t mean he¡¯d be easier to take on up close. From the corner of one eye, he found a new hiding spot in the hollow of a tree trunk, just wide enough to squeeze into. It was uncomfortably tight and the smell of old wood and moss caused his nose to flair up, begging him for a clean breath of air. This spot provided only a partial view of his surroundings through the narrow opening in the bark, but it was enough to make out shadows moving across the ground, accompanied by the sound of approaching footsteps.

    Gerald came into view, bow in hand, scanning his surroundings carefully as he walked. Sebastian knew there¡¯d only be one chance to sneak up on the Hunter. He watched intently and waited for a moment where Gerald¡¯s attention was directed elsewhere, then slipped out of hiding, drew his sword and charged.

    Sebastian slashed at Gerald¡¯s back, and while the Hunter caught the movement in time to defend himself, placing this bow between himself and the blade, it was clumsy enough for Sebastian to gain better footing over his opponent. His second slash was caught between the body of the bow and the string, Gerald used this positioning to push the blade down and away from himself. Instead of pushing back, Sebastian twisted the sword so the edge of the blade was now facing the bow¡¯s string and slashed downwards, breaking it in half. The bow¡¯s limbs snapped up with the sudden release of tension forcing Gerald to recoil with it. This distraction was more than sufficient for Sebastian to end this; if not for the cold chill creeping up the back of his neck, nagging at him to turn around. He spun, slashing in a wide arc. His sword collided with something metallic at first and his following strike met only air. Johanna grinned as she twisted out of the way of his blade. A familiar iridescence blurred the edges of his vision as he avoided her counter strike and brought his blade towards her arm in an upward slash. She avoided him, blocking his next strike. Swirls of prismatic light emanated from her form in multiple directions, silhouettes mockingly dancing around his every movement. Sebastian¡¯s enlightenment only allowed him possibilities, and every possible action here still resulted in Jo having the upper hand. Even foresight couldn¡¯t put him on her level.

    Jo¡¯s next strike knocked the sword from his hands. Sebastian could faintly feel the cold press of metal against his throat, the sensation muted under the sharp stab of pain assaulting his temple. He was supposed to yield, but he couldn¡¯t more than groan as a flash of white filled his vision and he was overcome with a wave of dizziness. His knees buckled, but someone caught him; he assumed Gerald. He could hear his voice though the words were muffled. Sebastian groaned and shook his head.

    ¡°...Too much, Gerry,¡± Jo mumbled.

    ¡°We should get him back right now and worry about ¡®why¡¯ later,¡± Gerald responded.

    Jo snorted, but didn¡¯t argue further. Slowly focus returned to him and Sebastian straightened up with a deep inhale. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I think... Might have overdone it.¡±

    ¡°Possibly, yes,¡± Gerald agreed. Sebastian could see the concerned frown in his expression now. Jo had turned away and occupied herself with collecting Sebastian¡¯s sword and Gerald¡¯s bow which was also left on the ground. ¡°That could become an issue since you have no control over whether your enlightenment activates.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, well... Guess if I get jumped out in the field I¡¯ll just have to kill them faster than this, huh?¡± Sebastian quipped.

    Jo shook her head, silently sliding his sword into its sheath and wrapping one arm around him protectively. ¡°Food and water, come on,¡± she said, guiding him towards the trail.

    Sebastian sighed, leaning into Jo as they walked. ¡°Jo-Joooo... I¡¯m okay. I promise. Wasn¡¯t the whole point of this to learn more about what I can do? We definitely learned something new today.¡±

    It was obvious his attempts were doing nothing to ease Johanna¡¯s concerns, but she forced a small smile and ruffled his hair. ¡°Yes. We did.¡±

    ¡°Did you have to cut my bowstring, you little prick? It could have damaged the bow.¡± Gerald complained.

    ¡°Don¡¯t use your bow to parry. You have a perfectly good dagger on your belt, Tucker.¡± Sebastian grinned. ¡°If this was one-on-one I would have had you, though, admit it. Jo saved your ass back there.¡±

    Gerald scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s not entirely tr¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true, Gerry. I was there,¡± Jo said. A more genuine smile broke through, undeniably proud. ¡°He had you.¡±

    Gerald groaned. ¡°You know what? We¡¯ll see about that next time.¡±

    Sebastian chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t know about the bow, but your ego sure looks a bit frayed there, Tucker.¡±

    Gerald groaned. ¡°You know the only reason I¡¯m even allowing you to act this smug is that you look like crap and Johanna will not allow me to punish you right now, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Sebastian grinned. ¡°Of course I do.¡±

    <hr>

    [Hunters Outpost | Inviditas 3rd, 2526 | Early Afternoon]

    Sebastian groaned as he tied the laces of his boots. He could feel Kyle¡¯s stare from across the room. They had separate trips to make that week, Kyle was to accompany Gerald to Blackpond and Sebastian convinced Jo to let him tag along on her visit to Sylvie¡¯s village. Or he had convinced her prior to his little episode the day before, after which he spent several hours convincing her again. Kyle was clearly unconvinced that he was fit for travel even as they prepared to leave and, while Sebastian understood his concern, it was starting to get on his nerves. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he muttered, finally.

    ¡°Are you sure? Because you were still looking a little shaky last night.¡± Kyle said, crossing his arms. ¡°It¡¯s not a short trip is all I¡¯m trying to say.¡±

    ¡°As long as I¡¯m not fighting it should be okay. And I¡¯ll probably be fully recovered by the time we get there. Look, just don¡¯t get Jo all worked up about me again or she won¡¯t take me. I like Sylvie and her family, I¡¯d very much like to see them again.¡±

    Kyle nodded, though disgruntled. ¡°I still think it¡¯d be safer if you stayed and let Lockwood go instead, but if you¡¯re determined, I know I¡¯m not gonna stop you.¡±

    ¡°I just need to find a way to manage my enlightenment somehow.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, somehow. It¡¯d be nice to know how before going out there.¡±

    Sebastian laughed. ¡°I¡¯m not turning into a hermit because I got woozy once during a spar, Kyle. I¡¯ll be with Jo the entire time. I couldn¡¯t possibly be safer than that. Stop freaking out.¡±

    ¡°Can you blame me? We don¡¯t know how this works at all and until now we had no reason to think it could actually hurt you,¡± Kyle argued. ¡°Mine? Yes, fire bad, we know that, but we don¡¯t know how yours messes with your brain, if at all, whenever it happens. Or what triggers it.¡±

    ¡°I think I know what triggers it,¡± Sebastian admitted, ¡°though I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s possible to not trigger it yet.¡±

    Kyle hummed in surprise. ¡°You do?¡±

    ¡°I think it only triggers in situations that can be directly influenced by a decision I¡¯m about to make. In fights that¡¯s a given, but in general these intuitions don¡¯t come if I can¡¯t affect the outcome. Like the baker, or...¡±

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Kat?¡± Kyle sighed, rubbing his eyes. ¡°Seb... You know... It was not your responsibility to save her. Even if you could have seen it coming, it... You have to let that go.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. It just isn¡¯t. I can prove to myself a thousand times that there¡¯s nothing I could have done to change it and the feeling won¡¯t leave me. When we got here I thought maybe hunting them could fix it, but I¡¯m starting to realize... Nothing ever will.¡± Sebastian took a deep breath, standing up and grabbing his travel bag. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t know, maybe that¡¯s how it¡¯s supposed to feel like. Porter was right, it¡¯s better now than it was two years ago, maybe it¡¯ll get even better in another year or two.¡±

    ¡°I don''t know, for me... Sometimes it¡¯s almost like she¡¯s fading,¡± Kyle muttered, slinging his own bag over his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how okay I feel about that.¡±

    Sebastian shook his head. ¡°Remembering her doesn¡¯t have to hurt. I¡¯ve started to realize that too. You know, when we were in Blackpond, I thought she would have liked that. She would¡¯ve found it fun.¡±

    Kyle chuckled. ¡°She would have loved the Crimson Shadows. They are so happy!¡±

    ¡°She would like those weirdos downstairs too,¡± Sebastian said, nodding towards the door leading outside.

    ¡°You think?¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah. You know what else? I think...¡± Sebastian started, putting one arm around his brother¡¯s shoulders and guiding him out of the room. ¡°I think she would be just delighted if she knew you got yourself a girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have¡ªshe¡¯s not my girlfriend. I just walked the girl home,¡± Kyle protested.

    ¡°And she kissed you.¡±

    ¡°On the cheek!¡±

    ¡°Are you going to see her again while you¡¯re there?¡± Sebastian questioned, eyebrow raised.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. If I can, sure.¡±

    ¡°Girlfriend!¡±

    Kyle snorted. ¡°Stop that, Seb.¡±

    Sebastian laughed, but stopped his teasing, allowing Kyle to take the lead in descending the stairs.

    The rest of the group had congregated in front of the towers by the time they reached the ground. Gabrielle stood, arms crossed and one eyebrow slightly raised under the brim of her hat, and an amused gleam in her eyes. Sebastian followed the woman¡¯s gaze to Jo and Gerald, who were clearly in the middle of a serious discussion. Theron stood beside her, hands in his pockets, shoulders hunched, looking utterly confused.

    ¡°I¡¯m not taking it off,¡± Gerald exclaimed. ¡°It¡¯s never been an issue before.¡±

    Jo huffed in exasperation. ¡°It always is. I always tell you and you never listen. Every time.¡±

    Sebastian stood on Gabrielle¡¯s other side and whispered, ¡°what¡¯s up with them now?¡±

    ¡°She wants him to take off his Sun pendant before going to Blackpond,¡± Gabrielle told him. ¡°This happens often.¡±

    ¡°It does?¡± Kyle asked.

    ¡°Every time I go to Blackpond.¡± Gerald told him. ¡°It¡¯s tucked into my shirt, no one¡¯s going to see¡ª¡±

    ¡°Alex.¡± Jo hissed.

    Gerald sighed, running both hands over his eyes. ¡°One time. He would have figured it out eventually. He¡¯s a drunken asshole, but he¡¯s not that stupid.¡±

    Jo¡¯s fists clenched tightly at her sides then slowly uncurled as she forced herself to take a deep breath. ¡°Fuck you,¡± she muttered, voice shaking.

    Gerald groaned, forcing a deep breath of his own and rubbing the bridge of his nose. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that was out of line, but you do realize this is important to me?¡±

    Jo frowned, her tone softening. ¡°Of course I do.¡±

    Gerald hesitated but finally pulled the chain over his head and held the necklace out for her to take. ¡°Don¡¯t lose it, please.¡±

    Jo flinched. ¡°Gerry... Gabe can just...¡±

    Gerald shook his head and took her hand, placing the chain and pendant into her palm and gently closing her fingers around it. ¡°Don¡¯t lose it.¡± He released her and turned around to leave, calling over his shoulder. ¡°Boy, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Kyle flinched. ¡°Oh, crap, that¡¯s me. Later, Seb.¡± He patted Sebastian on the shoulder and rushed to catch up with Gerald as he walked off.

    Johanna stood watching them walk away for a long moment, then calmly put the golden chain around her neck, over the one she was already wearing, and turned to Sebastian with a small smile. ¡°Ready to go?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he answered. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Jo nodded, starting on the path that would lead to the village. ¡°Will be.¡±

    <hr>

    [Wolves Camp | Inviditas 3rd, 2526 | Early Morning]

    ¡°Why are we doing this, again?¡± Dani asked, watching as Sarah scavenged the area around the lake for any early blooming flowers.

    ¡°Because I want to.¡± Sarah answered, rolling her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to come with me, you can just wait here if you want.¡±

    Dani huffed out a chuckle. ¡°I have no problem tagging along, but if you want to go by yourself I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Sarah answered, a bit too quickly. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s my first day off in a while and you¡¯re actually here so...¡±

    Dani held back a sigh. She had two other contracts to fulfill after arriving back from Newhaven. The nature of these contracts were straightforward compared to the one in Newhaven, but one of them involved a fair amount of waiting for a good opportunity to strike. Between her responsibilities and Sarah¡¯s new schedule, it didn¡¯t leave them a lot of time to see each other. ¡°How come you have free time today out of the blue?¡±

    ¡°Mom called Lena into the office early this morning. They seemed eager to get rid of me before saying anything, so I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s about. All she told me was to inform Perry training was suspended for the day.¡±

    Dani smirked. ¡°Did you?¡±

    ¡°I may have forgotten. A lot on my mind lately.¡± Sarah said, straight faced.

    ¡°Squirt...¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s smart, he¡¯ll figure it out.¡±

    Dani shook her head, amused. Sarah hadn¡¯t complained about Perry as much since Dahlia ceased to be a part of her life, some of her distaste seemed to die down under Lena¡¯s training; at least enough to leave the ¡®ass¡¯ out of ¡®smartass¡¯, and Dani assumed it had to do with receiving equal treatment compared to tutoring. Lena was right, it seemed to boost her confidence some. It didn¡¯t, however, warm her disposition towards their older sister.

    ¡°How much longer do you plan on giving Lena the cold shoulder, by the way? This has been going on for months, it¡¯s time to stop, don¡¯t you think?¡± Dani asked.

    Sarah shook her head, satisfied with the meager offering of flowers she managed to scavenge and starting to lead the way down the path to her destination. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she mumbled.

    Sarah¡¯s tone didn¡¯t leave much room for questioning and Dani decided not to press the issue. It was obvious that Sarah was having trouble working through her feelings in this situation and maybe that wasn¡¯t something Dani could help her with. At least not until Sarah decided she wanted to be helped. Dani followed her sister in silence, keeping a watchful eye on Sarah¡¯s posture as they traversed the winding paths from lake to cemetery, registering each purposeful step.

    She remained silent until they reached the bridge, then asked, ¡°Why is this so important, Sarah?¡±

    Sarah crossed the bridge in silence, answering with a simple shrug at first, then admitting. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just feel like I should.¡±

    Dani had mixed feelings about Lena¡¯s decision to talk about Lucille. It wasn¡¯t something they¡¯d be able to keep from Sarah forever, and Lena did have the right to choose how and when she told her, but Dani knew how much the whole ordeal still hurt. It still hurt Lena, and it still hurt their mother. Lucille¡¯s gravestone was a scar that would never fade. That still ached on particularly bleak days just as a reminder. ¡°Have you been here by yourself before?¡±

    Sarah shook her head, walking to the grave and depositing the flowers. ¡°I was waiting for spring.¡±

    The words struck a chord and Dani sighed deeply. ¡°Squirt... You wanna get something off your chest... Neither of us has anything else to do today, so now¡¯s probably the time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry anymore,¡± Sarah admitted with another dull shrug. ¡°I¡¯m not angry, but I still feel hurt and I don¡¯t know how to stop. I want things to feel normal again, but I just don¡¯t. I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to talk. As hard as that may be. Things like this don¡¯t just go away on their own and avoiding it won¡¯t fix it.¡±

    Sarah groaned and sat heavily in front of the grave. ¡°Did you two ever talk? I mean... Lena said you weren¡¯t exactly happy about being her Recruit either.¡±

    Dani nodded, sitting next to Sarah. ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t exactly happy, but... It was a different ordeal. Assassin training is a lot harsher than Basic. It involves honing very specific skills. And it¡¯s supposed to break you down, then build you up again. I wasn¡¯t angry with Lena for that, not like this, but it can be hard to keep things separate. Our last session, graduation, felt like a weight off both of our shoulders. And I don¡¯t know, squirt, maybe we should have talked. It might have settled things a lot sooner.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Sarah muttered. ¡°Maybe I should just wait until graduation. Might be easier.¡±

    Dani chuckled. ¡°Squirt, that¡¯s going to take years. I don¡¯t think that constitutes easy.¡± She wrapped one arm around Sarah¡¯s shoulder and pulled her into a side-hug. ¡°You know Lena loves you, right? A lot of things can and will change, but that will never be one of them.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    The crunch of boots against soil cut into their conversation as it slowly approached. Dani turned her head in the direction of the sound and saw Lena standing there, just a couple of steps away. The look on her face was a mix of deep worry and mild confusion.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Dani greeted, frowning. ¡°Is everything alright?¡±

    ¡°No. Not really. There¡¯s...¡± She paused, glanced at Sarah, and grimaced. Before she had a chance to say anything Sarah stood up and walked away, staring at the ground the whole way. Lena pinched the bridge of her nose and groaned. ¡°Fuck.¡±

    ¡°You should go talk to her, this it getting out of h¡ª¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t. I have to leave within the hour,¡± Lena said.

    ¡°Wait, what do you mean? What happened?¡± Dani couldn¡¯t keep her voice from rising in pitch. Lena wasn¡¯t supposed to take contracts anymore, she had Recruits under her care, their mother wouldn¡¯t just pull an Instructor from their duties on a whim like this. ¡°Why did mom call you into the office?¡±

    ¡°Madeline, Dani. She has failed to report back. There¡¯s been no word from her in the past month. Either something happened to her or someone¡¯s been intercepting her messages and regardless of which, it¡¯s too dangerous for mom to just send out a Scout to investigate. She also doesn¡¯t want too many people to know of this village.¡±

    ¡°I know about it. I can go. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Lena¡¯s tone turned to scolding. ¡°Absolutely not. You¡¯re not going anywhere near this. If there are any Hunters currently in that village...¡±

    ¡°Then they¡¯ll kill you, Lena.¡± Dani winced as her voice rang far too loud to be respectful considering their location. She lowered it almost to a whisper. ¡°You can¡¯t just go by yourself, that¡¯s insane.¡±

    ¡°Going in a group would draw more attention. I just need to find out if she¡¯s there and bring her back if she is. And if she isn¡¯t,¡± she swallowed, hard. ¡°If she isn¡¯t then we¡¯ll know.¡±

    Dani shook her head, she could feel her heartbeat drumming against her ears, a lump forming in the pit of her stomach. This couldn¡¯t end well. It wouldn¡¯t end well. ¡°How the hell did mom sign off on this?¡±

    Lena sighed, placing both hands on Dani¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I asked to go. I want to go, Daniela.¡±

    ¡°You want to go back to that village? Where there might be Wolf Hunters and there absolutely is an old lady who can fuck with your mind. I know you and Maddie bonded but you¡¯ll be vulnerable as long as Sylvie is around. Don¡¯t do this.¡±

    Lena squeezed Dani¡¯s shoulders in an attempt to give her some reassurance. ¡°She wasn¡¯t staying inside the village. I won¡¯t have to actually go in there, just investigate her campsite. Kiddo, I¡¯ll be safe, I promise. I¡¯ll be home before your birthday.¡±

    Dani wasn¡¯t buying it. Not in the slightest. Not when Lena looked so rattled. She was better at hiding her emotions than this. Something about this situation was getting to her in such a way she wasn¡¯t able to fully pull it off this time. ¡°I can¡¯t talk you out of this, can I?¡± she muttered.

    Lena shook her head, releasing Dani¡¯s shoulders and lowering her hands to her sides, her tone apologetic. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°You better not be lying to me, Helena. Because I swear to all the Twins, I¡¯ll never forgive you if you don¡¯t come back safe.¡±

 The Battle of Heart and Mind 3.10

    [Hunters Outpost | Inviditas 5th, 2526 | Midmorning]

    The Outpost felt different with most of its inhabitants gone. Theron went on his morning run as usual and tried to get through his training exercises as thoroughly as possible without Gerald¡¯s guidance. Having Sebastian as a sparring partner didn¡¯t help enormously¡ªthe disparity in their skill levels being a frequent source of friction¡ªbut it was still more effective than an inanimate strawman. Fighting by himself felt as though his morning had gone to waste.

    Gabrielle was in the kitchen when he returned to the towers, facing the counter and silently cutting a root vegetable Theron couldn¡¯t identify from the doorway. Her heavy coat was off and draped over the backrest of one of the vacant chairs¡ªher hat occupied the seat¡ªand her long hair was bound in a ponytail. It was strange to see her there instead of Jo. She looked uncomfortable. Out of place in such a domestic setting. Though she worked with the same dextrous ease as Johanna.

    Theron sat at the table and reached for the water pitcher, poured himself a cup and drank it down. He poured himself another cup, sipping it slowly this time and listening to the rhythmic sounds of the knife against the wooden counter for a few moments.

    ¡°Anything I can help with?¡± he asked, finally.

    ¡°No need,¡± she answered. "Are you finished with your exercises?"

    "Yes. Although the training dummies don''t pose as much of a challenge," he admitted.

    Gabrielle hummed softly, and even though her expression wouldn¡¯t show it, there was a faint trace of amusement in her voice. "Are you contemplating what a quiet life without those two would actually look like?"

    Theron scoffed. "I just feel like I haven''t made as much progress by myself, is all. I need to catch up."

    "Catch up to who, Lockwood? You can''t possibly expect to make two years'' progress in a matter of months. Don''t let Rivers get in your head."

    "He''s not wrong, Porter. I wouldn''t be able to hold my own if I came across a Wolf today."

    Gabrielle glanced over her shoulder. ¡°And you think he would? Or me? No, Lockwood. Absolutely not. Not alone. You never want to face a Wolf unless it¡¯s on your terms. That¡¯s why we go through such lengths to avoid them until we¡¯re in a position to hunt them.¡±

    ¡°But you still hunt alone. Don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°If, and only if I find myself in a position to do so,¡± Gabrielle said. ¡°I was alone for quite some time before I met Johanna, I have that experience, but it¡¯s ill advised nonetheless.¡±

    ¡°How long was ¡®quite some time¡¯?¡± Theron questioned. Sebastian had warned him against asking Jo any questions like this, but said that Gabrielle would warn him if something he said crossed a line. So far, it seemed he hadn¡¯t asked anything she wasn¡¯t willing to answer.

    ¡°Four years,¡± Gabrielle answered, placing the chopped vegetables into the stew pot boiling on the stove.

    ¡°That¡¯s a long time to be alone,¡± Theron mused, staring at the woman¡¯s back as she meticulously cleaned the countertop.

    ¡°I got used to it quickly.¡± She finished the clean up and sat across from him.¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s just as easy to get used to people, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Theron hummed, staring at the kitchen table. ¡°How long ago have you and Jo met?¡±

    ¡°Seven years ago,¡± Gabrielle answered. ¡°It¡¯s been more than ¡®quite some time¡¯.¡±

    ¡°May I ask why?¡± Theron attempted to pry further. ¡°Strength in numbers?¡±

    Gabrielle leaned back in her chair. ¡°I told Rivers a couple of years ago that in some situations you can only be cruel or an idiot. Meeting Johanna was, undoubtedly, my greatest moment of idiocy.¡±

    Theron hummed, drinking his water in silence for a moment, then asked with a smirk: ¡°Which one?¡±

    ¡°Which one, what?¡±

    ¡°You said you told ¡®Rivers¡¯. Which one?¡±

    Without missing a beat, Gabrielle answered, ¡°The grumpy one.¡±

    Theron snorted. ¡°I¡¯m assuming that¡¯s Kyle. So, if he¡¯s the grumpy one... Which one is Seb?¡±

    ¡°The idiot one.¡±

    Theron tried and failed to hold back a fit of laughter, almost spilling his water in the process, but as it faded, his mind returned to Gabrielle¡¯s previous statement. To what the woman had just moments referred to as ¡®idiocy¡¯. Sebastian could be ruthless when they sparred¡ªsomething Theron learned was inherited from his training with Johanna¡ªbut only an idiot would cut their way into someone¡¯s tent when that person wanted to be left alone. Only an irredeemable idiot would allow himself to get beaten by a drunken cripple he could have, just as easily, struck down. He frowned. ¡°Well, that idiot still has my dagger so I need to make better progress.¡±

    Gabrielle hummed from behind the rim of her cup. ¡°Have you considered asking for it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked for it, yes.¡± Theron muttered, rolling his eyes. ¡°He said I can have it back if I can take it.¡±

    Gabrielle arched an eyebrow in mild surprise. ¡°Interesting. Did he specify how you should obtain it? Did he specifically say you need to win it back in a spar?¡±

    Theron shook his head. ¡°He just said ¡®take it¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Then maybe you should be assessing the problem from a different angle,¡± she offered. ¡°You can train all you want, and you should, but even if and when you master yourself, there¡¯ll always be people you couldn¡¯t possibly defeat in a fair fight. And the way to go about that is by not making it a fair fight.¡±

    Theron contemplated the woman¡¯s advice. As sound as it was, he wasn¡¯t sure how to apply it. At least not yet. Gabrielle finished her water and stood, walking to the stove and peering at the stew pot.

    ¡°That needs to cook for some time,¡± she declared, grabbing her coat and hat, then heading out the door. ¡°Come outside, show me what progress you¡¯ve made.¡±

    Theron choked on his last sip of water. Gabrielle never took part in any sparring. Sebastian had even claimed to never have seen the woman fight in close combat before. He coughed away the irritation in his throat, forcing a deep breath.

    ¡°Today, Lockwood. If you don¡¯t mind,¡± Gabrielle called.

    Theron winced as he stood up and made his way out of the kitchen. Gabrielle was standing, arms crossed, in the center of the clearing. The long coat made her frame bulkier and more imposing. The brim of the hat cast a dark shadow over her eyes. Theron couldn¡¯t help but recall the night they met, the feeling that this would be the last thing he saw before death. For some people out there, that was true.

    Gabrielle motioned him closer with a curt nod and once he obeyed, she changed her stance, holding her palms out to him the same way Gerald would in training. Except Gerald normally wore padded gloves. Theron flinched in light of this, then reminded himself he¡¯d seen Gabrielle literally shape metal. It was more likely for him to hurt his fists on her palms. After another encouraging nod, Theron punched, a little hesitant, drawing a soft sigh from Gabrielle.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°You can do better than that, Lockwood. Come on,¡± she said, calmly.

    Theron drew another deep breath, his next attempt more focused, earning him a small nod of approval. He continued, his blows increasingly heavier each time, building up a rhythm he slowly grew comfortable with. He tried to ignore the fact he could feel the woman¡¯s eyes on him, and not think about how she barely reacted to his punches no matter how much strength he injected into them. There was something about Gabrielle¡¯s calm demeanor, combined with her raw strength, that just unsettled him to his core.

    Theron tried not to think about it, but he did. Distracted by his thoughts and far too comfortable in the rhythm he¡¯d set, he wasn¡¯t fast enough to catch himself when Gabrielle abruptly pulled her hand away. His fist punched through empty space, the momentum made him stumble forward, and the woman¡¯s fist struck his face in a quick jab. It was surprisingly light, barely a tap. He shook it off with a groan.

    ¡°Pay attention, Lockwood. The next one will hurt,¡± she warned.

    There was no bite, no edge, to her voice. Even the blow had been dealt with the utmost restraint. Theron knew she could have knocked him down with that punch if she wanted. He ran one hand over his face with a small sigh, then resumed his stance. He punched with more force now and less caution. He kept in mind what Gerald had taught him, he wasn¡¯t reckless enough to forsake his form entirely, but he¡¯d abandoned all concern that he might do any form of damage to Gabrielle¡¯s unprotected hands. Because if he could¡ªif any of it caused her even the slightest discomfort¡ªshe was doing expert work of keeping it concealed.

    The second time she pulled her hand away he did catch himself in time to duck under her swinging fist, but failed to protect himself from a follow-up strike. As promised, it was forceful enough to hurt, his eyes momentarily blurring from the impact. This time Gabrielle said nothing and simply waited for him to recover. Theron shook his head, resumed his stance without hesitation, his blows more forceful and on the verge of reckless now. He wasn¡¯t sure why, but her calm demeanor, that tranquility that seemed to just emanate from the woman at all times, grated on him. As if nothing he did could ever truly faze her. And the familiar sense of helplessness felt like ice crawling its way up his spine, sinking into the base of his skull, numbing his rationality. He didn¡¯t immediately realize his strikes had become more furious, vicious enough to push Gabrielle back a slight amount each time.

    It happened a lot faster. Gabrielle pulled back, Theron caught her movement in time to barely avoid the incoming blow, used his forearm to block the following strike, and managed to push her fist aside. He stepped forward and aimed a strike of his own directly at the woman¡¯s face.

    It wasn¡¯t part of the exercise, and in his right mind he never would have attempted it, but the dominant part of his mind wanted to at least force a reaction. Draw some emotion out even if it was anger. Something. Anything. Gabrielle stepped out of the way of his fist, and grabbed his arm, twisting it behind his back with one hand. The other gripped the back of his neck, holding him in place. Even then, it was just enough force to hold him in place, just enough to immobilize him, the only pain he felt was when he attempted foolishly to struggle.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Lockwood,¡± Gabrielle said. There was no sternness in her voice. She didn¡¯t seem taken back by his outburst. If anything, it seemed as though she¡¯d been expecting it. ¡°It¡¯s time to stop.¡±

    Theron stopped resisting and gradually relaxed enough that Gabrielle deemed safe to release him. The boy straightened up with a groan. ¡°Sorry, I think I got a little carried away.¡±

    ¡°No harm done,¡± Gabrielle answered. And Theron was sure there was a note of amusement underneath her usual monotone. ¡°Why don¡¯t you wash up again while I finish this,¡± she nodded, indicating the kitchen¡¯s interior. ¡°We can pick this up again tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°We can?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see why not. Do you?¡±

    Theron flinched. ¡°I... I don¡¯t know why I got so heated. I should be more careful.¡±

    Gabrielle hummed and casually glanced at their surroundings. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel any tremors, Lockwood. The towers are perfectly intact. What else is there to be cautious about?¡±

    Theron ran his fingers through his hair, not knowing how to answer that question. Gabrielle sighed softly and a trace of something¡ªrecognition, sympathy, maybe? He couldn¡¯t discern. Whatever it was momentarily softened her expression.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told the grumpy one this, and ultimately you¡¯re no different: you can never hope to control something you fear. Your rage can either fuel you, or burn you, and it is entirely up to you which one it¡¯ll be,¡± she told him, not waiting for a response and making her way back to the kitchen.

    <hr>

    [Unnamed Village | Inviditas 7th, 2526 | Early Morning]

    Madeline was thankful for spring¡¯s arrival. The warmer weather over the past few days gradually thawed the forest soil. And while nights were still relatively chilly, it was far more tolerable weather for sleeping in a tent in the woods. Her routine in the past few months had been simple: wake up at sunrise, wash up, survey her surroundings and check her traps, breakfast, working on whatever she might have caught in those traps. Life while impersonating a hunter and waiting for something interesting to happen was frustratingly tranquil.

    The village was exactly as Dani and Lena had described. The people were friendly, if a little untrusting of strangers. Sylvie and her family were accommodating, and within the first week of her camping on the outskirts, she¡¯d made it a habit to join them for breakfast every other day. The old woman was quick to notice her immunity to telepathy and calmly questioned her about it one morning. Sylvie was kind and motherly at all times, but she had the aura of someone who outlived more than one person¡¯s share of misfortune, and could outlive you as well if it came to that. Madeline told her the truth about her enlightenment and the fact she didn¡¯t know exactly how it worked. There was no reason to lie about that part. They didn¡¯t speak of it a second time.

    The village embraced Madeline quickly with Sylvie¡¯s acceptance. She played her part well enough to talk shop with the village hunters effortlessly and in no time she¡¯d learned all their names and faces. She befriended Stanley and his apprentice Bobby, having to hold back amusement whenever the man brought the one visitor able to easily solve all of his puzzles, and made sure to include it in her following letter. Surely Lena would find it amusing.

    Nothing out of the ordinary happened throughout winter, but spring was when the Hunters were supposed to come. Maddie made sure to come to the village for meals more frequently as it arrived; and she had to admit it was infinitely better than what she cooked for herself. Yet, there was barely any movement in the first few days of spring. A few visitors arrived two days prior, but they didn¡¯t match the description, and they didn¡¯t stay long.

    Madeline breathed a tired sigh as she walked back to her campsite after breakfast. Like it or not she had rabbits to skin and a raccoon she¡¯d contemplated releasing since the night before. The pelt was worth selling, but the meat wouldn¡¯t fetch a decent price; and quite frankly she didn¡¯t want it either. Maddie shook her head, chuckling to herself. She¡¯d been playing this part too long already. Being away from camp had hit a lot harder than she expected. Dani was a brat and Lena needed constant ego checks, but she¡¯d grown attached to them during training. She¡¯d missed them. Twins, Even Eldric and his idiot friends would be a welcome sight to her now. She was tempted to write Lena letters some days. If only she was allowed personal correspondence. The raven she was assigned should only be sent out with reports every three or four days. Nothing more. She¡¯d sent it out the previous morning and wasn¡¯t expecting it back for another day.

    Her tent was set up on top of a small hill. The spot provided a good vantage point over the town and decent cover. It felt safe upon arrival and for the past months, it had been. For that reason, Madeline was caught completely off guard by the sight of an open tent. She¡¯d closed it. She always made damn sure to close it. She froze, slowly reaching for the knife on her belt. The stupid idea that maybe that raccoon got out and was looking for food briefly crossed her mind before she reminded herself of how unlikely that was. Other than the tent being open, nothing seemed to have been disturbed. It was too neat. Even if she wanted to be hopeful, animals weren¡¯t this meticulous.

    That¡¯s when something grabbed the back of her tunic. Maddie spun around to face her assailant, hand tight on the knife handle. She was met by familiar blue eyes, startled and¡ªstrangely¡ªrelieved. ¡°Lena? What the f¡ª¡±

    Lena grabbed her by the tunic a second time and practically dragged her towards the tent. ¡°Get in,¡± she told her in a whisper.

    Madeline obeyed, still trying to process what was happening. The tent was cramped for two people, but Lena squeezed in after her and closed it.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you been reporting?¡± she demanded.

    ¡°What?¡± Maddie mumbled, shaking her head in confusion. ¡°What are you talking about? Why are you here?¡± She frowned. In the time she¡¯d gotten to know Lena she¡¯d never seen her quite this frantic. If anything she could be infuriatingly composed at times. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±

    Lena ran one hand over her eyes and pinched the bridge of her nose. ¡°Madeline, we haven¡¯t received anything from you in over a month. We thought...¡± She let out a harsh exhale, as though she¡¯d been holding it the entire time. Concern. That¡¯s what that was. ¡°You have been reporting?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I sent my latest one yesterday morning. The bird has been coming back empty and on time as usual. How long did you say it was since the last time you received one?¡±

    ¡°A month.¡±

    Madeline sighed. ¡°Fuck. I...¡± She hesitated, but continued. ¡°The bird did come back looking a little ruffled a couple weeks ago. I thought maybe it got into some trouble with a predator on the way back. It seemed fine and it recovered so I didn¡¯t make much of it.¡±

    ¡°That means someone has been intercepting your messages for the past month. Your identity is, without a doubt, compromised. It¡¯s no longer safe for you to carry out this assignment. I¡¯m ending this here.¡±

    Madeline ran both hands over her eyes. With the tent closed it was hard to clearly see Lena¡¯s expression, but her tone was decisive. ¡°It¡¯s been a month, why has nothing happened, then?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but these people are too dangerous for it to be worth finding out.¡± She opened the tent. ¡°Pack up your camp. We¡¯re leaving.¡±

 The Battle of Heart and Mind 3.11

    [City of Blackpond | Inviditas 4th, 2526 | Midday]

    The loud, joyful chatter of the general populace intermixed with the loud calls of merchants peddling their many wares, created a melodious cacophony in the air. Despite the sunny day, the cheerful ambiance, and the ease with which they¡¯d gotten through their morning shopping, an unease settled deeply into Gerald¡¯s mind . Something was off¡ªout of place¡ªand he couldn¡¯t immediately discern what it was.

    The Hunter¡¯s keen eyes scanned the Blackpond market crowd at regular intervals and nothing caught his attention. Parents trying to keep track of their young, couples holding hands as they lazily inspected the many stalls, and a few cutpurses searching for their next easy target. All of it belonged amidst the ruckus of a city market.

    ¡°Do you think I should bring flowers?¡±

    Gerald blinked, turning to face Kyle with a look of confusion. He¡¯d told the boy he could go see the girl he¡¯d met on his previous visit so long as everything ran smoothly and so far it had. ¡°Does she like flowers?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t really asked. Don¡¯t most girls like flowers?¡±

    Gerald stared at the boy curiously. ¡°How do you expect me to know that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Past experience?¡± Kyle scratched his head as he examined the colorful display of flowers in one of the nearby stands. ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever tried to woo a girl, Tucker?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Gerald answered.

    ¡°...A boy?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Other?¡±

    Gerald breathed a short laugh. ¡°I went on one date when I was sixteen. I didn¡¯t want to go. And my date''s mother later complained to my mother that I was extremely uninterested and rude. Which, in all fairness, I was.¡±

    ¡°Why did you go, then?¡±

    ¡°Noble kids are brought up to be marriage obsessed and I was apparently a ¡®good catch¡¯. She was pursuing me quite aggressively. I decided to get it over with.¡±

    Kyle shook his head. ¡°I mean, if she practically harassed you into agreeing, I don¡¯t think she has much grounds for complaining you were uninterested. What did your mom say?¡±

    ¡°She thought it was funny.¡± Gerald half-smiled. ¡°You already bought her chocolate. It¡¯s only the second time you¡¯re meeting, maybe don¡¯t overdo it?¡±

    ¡°Ah. Fair point.¡± Kyle stepped away from the flower stand, hands in his pockets. ¡°Does Jo like flowers?¡±

    Gerald once again turned his attention to their surroundings, answering the question without much thought. ¡°If they¡¯re in the garden. She doesn¡¯t like it if you pluck them because then they wither and die.¡±

    ¡°Speaking from experience?¡± Kyle asked. His voice carried a noticeable teasing lilt, not unlike the one Sebastian used when speaking of his brother¡¯s new ¡®friend¡¯.

    Gerald snorted, but begrudgingly answered, ¡°yes.¡±

    Kyle¡¯s chuckle fell on deaf ears when from the corner of one eye Gerald spotted one of the many couples strolling past. Young, both in their early twenties if he were to venture a guess. The man was tall and muscular, the woman shorter and lithe. Their demeanor was overtly cheerful in a way that, while not unnatural for a pair of lovebirds, felt almost foreign in a place like Blackpond. They examined the market stalls with interest, and as the man leaned in to whisper something to his partner, his eyes briefly flicked in their direction. Subtle. So much so Gerald could have imagined it, and yet...

    ¡°We¡¯re being watched.¡±

    To his credit, Kyle masked his reaction well. His posture remained relaxed, his expression unmoved, Gabrielle would be proud. ¡°How many?¡±

    ¡°Two at least. There might be more,¡± Gerald said. ¡°Sorry, boy. Maybe next time.¡±

    Kyle breathed a long suffering sigh, frowning at one of the displays of figurines being sold by a local carpenter, passing his frustration off as indecision on what to buy for his date still, despite the fact it wouldn¡¯t actually happen now. ¡°Do we split? I know the residential district like the back of my hand. I¡¯m not as fast as Seb, but I can probably lose one on my own.¡±

    Gerald hummed, coming closer to the stand himself and inspecting one of the figurines. ¡°Losing the city guard and losing a Wolf are far from the same.¡±

    ¡°If all else fails I have my crossbow,¡± Kyle reminded, picking up the figurine of a wolf and calmly paying for it with two silver pieces. He smiled as he tucked the piece in his coat pocket. ¡°And that hasn¡¯t failed me yet.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant,¡± Gerald scolded, nodding the boy along as he led them away from the market stalls. The two lovebirds lingered near the stall they pretended to examine, moving away at their own leisure, keeping a respectful distance. Following.

    The contingency plan was to lose the Wolves, leave the city as soon as possible, meet at the safe house, and lay low. Simple in theory, but in practice all plans had the potential to fail. Gerald kept track of their pursuers with the corner of one eye and, without turning, held out his hand. ¡°Give me your supply bag,¡± he commanded. ¡°It¡¯ll weigh you down.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t it weigh you down?¡± Kyle questioned.

    ¡°Rivers,¡± Gerald scolded. Kyle knew he wasn¡¯t supposed to question. In the field he was supposed to follow directions, especially in situations like this. Without another word, he relieved himself of the burden and passed it over to Gerald, who slung it over his own shoulder. ¡°Go.¡±

    Kyle snorted, clearly displeased, but didn¡¯t waste time arguing further. Taking a sharp turn, the boy disappeared into the masses within seconds. Gerald hoped he could navigate the city¡¯s district as well as he claimed. Stopping by a produce stand, he feigned interest in a head of cabbage in order to keep an eye on his pursuers. The couple stopped to say goodbye as they parted; like one would at the end of a casual encounter. It was a display a casual observer would perceive as a heartfelt exhibition between two lovers, but Gerald noticed the way the woman squeezed the man¡¯s fingers, only slightly, before he released her hand. Then the subdued smile they shared as she turned from him and how his expression set once she¡¯d left his line of sight.

    Gerald smiled apologetically at the vendor¡ªwho had been trying to get his full attention all the while¡ªand excused himself. He weaved through the crowd, in the opposite direction Kyle had gone, steadily navigating the sea of bodies. There was no need to check again. The Wolf wasn¡¯t far behind.

    The central square where the market was assembled each morning connected the commercial and residential districts. The fastest way to the main gate was through the residential district; the direction Kyle had gone. Gerald moved into the commercial district, in the opposite direction. The city¡¯s poor economy forced many businesses to shut their doors in recent years, leaving gaps of boarded up buildings in the midst of bustling thriving shops. Gerald knew this area well, he could remember seeing some of these establishments open just a couple of years ago, in fact. Where he was heading had only recently begun recovering. The few shops that were open hardly saw any business and so as Gerald entered it and the flow of people gradually thinned, he began to hear the gentle scuff of boots in his wake.

    With fewer onlookers Gerald dropped all pretense of not knowing. He picked up his pace, not to a full sprint¡ªnot yet¡ªas he darted into a narrow alleyway. Kyle was right, the second bag would slow him down, but the little Gerald was able to discern told him this Wolf was lighter and faster than he was. He wouldn¡¯t be able to outrun him anyway. And his height made it difficult to blend into the crowds as well.

    The first thing he learned upon joining Gabrielle is to never engage a Wolf unless you¡¯re able to control the situation. Being caught off guard in any way, even for a brief moment, could easily get one killed. Gerald hoped that attempting to lure in this Wolf would dissuade him from engaging in a direct confrontation. However, Gerald had no such luck. When he looked over his shoulder, his pursuer was nowhere to be seen, but that gut feeling, that unease he¡¯d felt back at the market was still present.

    ¡°You¡¯re really going to make me do this today, Wolf?¡± he muttered under his breath.

    There was nothing. No sign. Gerald lost track of him so quickly he wasn¡¯t able to pinpoint when it happened.

    Pressing his back against the outer wall of an abandoned warehouse, slowly, he reached for his belt. The only sounds were distant, the sparse footsteps coming from the main streets. There weren¡¯t many places to hide in the general vicinity. The rooftops maybe, but Gerald was sure he would have heard it if the Wolf climbed on to them. He¡¯d been paying close attention. Quiet as assassins can be, it made no sense for the man to just disappear. The Hunter focused, inhaling deeply and blowing out a slow breath. The silver light igniting in eyes was accompanied by an all-too-familiar pressure in his temples; one that reminded him not to abuse this aspect of his enlightenment. Gradually, ever so slowly, his awareness extended beyond just himself. To every trace of movement in his general vicinity; no matter how subtle. The soft padding of a cat¡¯s paws as it traversed the rooftops above. The frantic scurrying of the rats populating the dark crevices of abandoned buildings. The occasional human being warily crossing the main street nearby. And then cautious, slow pacing just a couple of meters to his left. There was nothing there Gerald was able to see, but there definitely was movement. He pulled out a small throwing blade and the movement ceased¡ªfroze¡ªbut the Hunter had what he needed. He threw the blade, willing it to pick up extra speed as it traveled through the air.

    The blade seemed to stick in mid air. A muffled groan and a faint shimmer gave away the Wolf¡¯s position; the blade embedded into his leather armor, but hadn¡¯t passed through. Invisibility, or some form of illusionary enlightenment. That would explain the man¡¯s overconfidence in following him here. Gerald frowned and pulled another blade as he advanced on the man¡¯s reappearing form. He threw the second blade and heard it clang against the assassin¡¯s blade. Despite the man¡¯s quick response, the blade awarded Gerald enough of an opening to catch him off guard. He tackled the Wolf into the nearest wall, the impact causing the blade to slip from his grasp. Gerald used his whole body to pin him there, face pressed into the stone, breaths heavy as he attempted to free himself to no avail. Agile as the man was, Gerald was stronger.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Clever trick, but you should have walked away,¡± the Hunter rasped.

    The Wolf attempted to struggle with all his might, and when his efforts yielded no results his shoulders slumped in resignation. ¡°Just get it over with,¡± he sneered.

    Gerald held the man in place and carefully reached for the knife on his belt. ¡°Soon. First, you¡¯re going to give me some answers.¡±

    The Wolf twisted in his grasp, barely managing to look at him over his shoulder. ¡°If you think I¡¯m going to tell you anything, you¡¯re wasting your time.¡±

    Gerald¡¯s smile held no trace of humor. It was cold in a way those closest to him would deem unrecognizable. ¡°You¡¯re going to tell me what I need to know. One way or another, mutt. If you speak and make this ordeal easier on us both, maybe I¡¯ll grant you one kindness in return.¡±

    The Wolf¡¯s grin matched, cold, spiteful. ¡°Is this where you offer to let me leave with my life if I cooperate? Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t let you live, but...¡± Gerald found the man¡¯s hand with his knife, the tip of the blade finding his ring finger. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll let you keep this.¡±

    ¡°If I speak, then I¡¯ll no longer be worthy of it,¡± the Wolf muttered. ¡°Take it. Choke on it!¡±

    Gerald shook his head. ¡°Admirable. And unfortunate.¡±

    The knife in his hand; Gabrielle had designed it during their first year living in the Outpost¡ªone of the first pieces to come out of the forge once it was completely set up. A single edged blade, serrated jagged edges ran along the back of it, not unlike an arrow, once the blade sunk into flesh, it would tear its way out. It was a cruel weapon by design. One Gerald rarely chose to use. He turned the knife around, hooking the man¡¯s finger on the serrated side of the blade, and heard his breath hitch, muscles tense as he braced himself for pain. Admirable. Gerald would give him that much credit.

    ¡°You made us back there. I want to know how. What were you looking out for? What are your orders, Wolf?¡±

    There was no answer, but Gerald wasn¡¯t expecting one. At least, not a verbal one. One of the many privileges of his upbringing was having very close contact, and the ability to learn under White Knights directly. His mother in particular was an expert interrogator. It¡¯d been part of her job to interrogate uncooperative prisoners. She¡¯d been the one to instill in him the notion that it wasn¡¯t always necessary to get someone to speak so long as the right questions were asked.

    ¡°What were you looking out for?¡± Gerald repeated, leaning in so that he could see the man¡¯s expression more clearly.

    ¡°You had a description, didn¡¯t you?¡± Silence, but he pressed his lips together as if trying to hold something in.

    ¡°Was it me?¡± Again, no words, just a barely perceptible twitch.

    ¡°Was it the boy?¡± The response was similar, Gerald frowned.

    ¡°Both then. Where did the information come from?¡± The question drew a different response; his expression smoothed over almost immediately, a poorly contained sigh slipped through his nose. Relief.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know. You wouldn¡¯t know, would you?¡±

    The Wolf scoffed, but said nothing. He wouldn¡¯t know. It wouldn¡¯t be smart for him to know anything beyond specific orders. Gerald sighed. There was no point in prolonging this encounter any further. He caught the Wolf¡¯s ring with the jagged indents of his knife and slowly pulled it from his finger. At this, the man struggled more fiercely than he had at any point thus far. It took effort for Gerald to actually hold him in place. When the ring slipped completely from his finger and fell to the ground all fight finally left him with a soft, resigned laugh. The plunge of Gerald¡¯s knife into his back turned the sound into a choke. He hesitated, for just a fraction of a moment, then twisted the blade and withdrew it with one steady, forceful pull. The man¡¯s body fell limp with a dull sound.

    Gerald sighed as he sheathed his knife, taking a step back as a pool of crimson began to form around the motionless body. He crouched. The Wolf¡¯s eyes still carried a faint spark of life, just enough to bear witness as the Hunter collected the blood stained ring that lay beside him on the ground.

    <hr>

    As Kyle holed up in a narrow path between two long-forsaken homes, he wasn¡¯t entirely sure if the Wolf lost track of him, or if he lost track of her. The woman was fast, agile, and seemed to know the streets almost as well as he did. Almost. He tried to quietly load his crossbow with shaky hands. The strain of keeping his breaths silent made his chest hurt. It was too quiet for him to risk a deeper gasp for air.

    He tried not to think about how close he was from where he started out two years ago. The last hiding spot he occupied with Seb wasn¡¯t too far from his current one. It was hard to remember the specific house they¡¯d holed up in last. They all looked similar¡ªespecially after the last bits of furniture were turned to firewood¡ªbut if he let his mind wander that far back he could still smell dust and rotted wood, feel the unrelenting chill of winter sinking into his bones even under piles of moldy blankets. If his brother could see him in this situation he¡¯d probably be amused. Although, getting killed in the slums of Blackpond as though he never left in the first place wasn¡¯t the kind of irony either of them would appreciate. He managed to get the bolt in place, and cock the weapon after a couple of tries, mentally scolding himself for not having that reloading mechanism perfected yet. It might not be as silent, but it would have been quicker.

    Prior to their first active hunt, Gerald explained that not all Wolves were assassins; some of them were Scouts, and some of those Scouts were messengers, while some acted as Recruiters. Kyle wasn¡¯t sure how he¡¯d obtained such information, and never thought to ask, but he recalled Gerald''s breakdown of what each of those roles meant in detail. What he couldn¡¯t do was discern the nature of his pursuer with any level of certainty. Scouts weren¡¯t as dangerous as the assassins themselves, and what this woman was doing in the market would fit the role of a Scout, but Kyle didn¡¯t feel confident acting on that assumption. He clutched his crossbow tight and left his hiding spot. Attempting to sneak across the back streets in broad daylight felt like a foolish endeavor¡ªand if the Wolf had taken to the rooftops, a fruitless one¡ªbut being a moving target was better than allowing himself to be cornered. Kyle knew where to go and how to get there, he moved as swiftly as possible, with as little sound as possible. It wasn¡¯t long until the soft scrape of boot on stone caught his ears, like feet planting on the ground, dropping from a roof. Fuck. He abandoned all pretense and bolted, as fast as his legs would carry him.

    The Wolf gave chase. Her footsteps were gaining on him. There was no way he could outrun her at this rate, so Kyle turned, aimed his crossbow as best he could, and pressed on the trigger. The clumsy shot bought him time to dart into an alley that carved a path in between two houses. If he was quick enough to get across, maybe he¡¯d be able to lose the woman a second time. It was a solid plan, immediately thwarted by a door flinging open and a firm grip pulling him into one of the houses.

    ¡°Are you alright there, buddy?¡± The words were muted by the sound of the door closing behind him.

    Kyle struggled to free himself from whoever this person was only to be immediately released. The rush of adrenaline and panic still made it difficult for him to think clearly or draw proper breath. ¡°What the fuck,¡± he rasped. ¡°...the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±

    ¡°Uhm. You looked like you needed help.¡±

    Kyle couldn¡¯t help a strained laugh. He leaned against the closed door at his back, forcing deeper breaths until his body finally settled into that rhythm. The room was still blurred at the edges, but he was able to finally focus on the man responsible for this bizarre situation. He was taller than him, looked to be in his early twenties. Strands of short blond hair obscured his blue eyes, seemingly fallen out of place during their small scuffle. He was holding his hands up, palms out in a reassuring gesture, and actually backed away a step when Kyle slowly reached for another bolt in his quiver.

    ¡°Relax, it¡¯s not for you,¡± he muttered.

    It felt like a rude thing to do, arming himself inside this stranger¡¯s home, but he did need to reload before going back out there. He finished and lowered the crossbow to his side, sparing his host another look. He was tanned, muscular in the same way Theron was; the type of build of someone who was accustomed to heavy lifting. The calluses on his hands supported that assumption. This man wasn¡¯t a fighter, didn¡¯t carry himself as one, and his expression was predominantly one of genuine concern.

    ¡°You¡¯re not from around here, are you?¡± Kyle asked.

    He couldn¡¯t be. No one who¡¯d lived in Blackpond for long would ever be this naive.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been living in the city for a couple of months. I just started an apprenticeship and we managed to buy this house for cheap,¡± the man told him. He seemed happy about the situation and Kyle wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to that. ¡°I¡¯m Edmund, by the way. This is my wife.¡±

    Edmund gestured towards the other person in the room with them. Kyle had failed to notice her, but... Right. He did say we. Didn¡¯t he? She couldn¡¯t have been much older than Kyle was. Maybe a couple years. When she stood next to Edmund, holding her hand behind his waist, she only stood around her husband¡¯s shoulders. Her grassy green eyes were big and spoke of curiosity towards the stranger in her house, but the expression she carried across her rounded face spoke to her welcoming nature. She waved with a friendly smile and Kyle nodded a greeting.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a very sought after neighborhood. That¡¯s why it¡¯s cheap.¡± He grumbled.

    Kyle pushed himself away from the door with a groan. Aches started to settle into his muscles, and he became increasingly aware of the sweat drenching his clothing and hair. As much as he hated being in this stranger¡¯s home, laying low for a few minutes could help his situation, so he examined his surroundings. While the outside of the home didn¡¯t stand out from the rest, the interior was nice. The furniture seemed to have been newly made, there was a soft-looking rug in front of the small fireplace, and the cushioned chairs placed on top of it looked soft. Damn it, he needed to not think about being exhausted.

    ¡°If you plan to last long living here, install some sturdy locks on that door, on the windows if you can afford to, and wise up. No one in this city is worth the risk you just took with me. I¡¯m definitely not.¡±

    ¡°You sound awfully jaded for someone so young,¡± Edmund said. ¡°Do you have someone looking out for you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Kyle paused, finding his tone had come off exceedingly harsh and taking a moment to compose himself. ¡°Yes, I do. I just need to get back to them and I¡¯ll be fine. Do you have a backdoor? Or a window that leads to the back street? I probably shouldn¡¯t go out through the front door.¡±

    Edmund frowned, opened his mouth as if to question, then closed it again. Kyle watched the man¡¯s eyes lower, his brow furrow deeper as he processed a thought, then smooth as he reached a conclusion. ¡°If you need help making it to where you¡¯re headed, I could¡ª¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Kyle cut the man off, purposefully harsh this time. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re messing with. And it doesn¡¯t involve you. I¡¯m going to leave, preferably not the way I came in, and that¡¯s all the help I need.¡±

    ¡°The upstairs window leads to a back alley. Are you sure, kid? You¡¯re looking a little rough.¡±

    Kyle shook his head. ¡°Listen, Edmund, right? The most important lesson you¡¯re ever gonna learn is that in some situations you can only either be kind or smart. The two of you have a good thing going here so be smart about it.¡± He sighed, checked his crossbow to make sure nothing got jammed in his rush to reload, and began staggering his way up the stairs. ¡°Stop letting strangers into your house.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a bad drop from Edmund¡¯s window to the street below. Kyle landed with a wince, less from the impact and more from the thud his boots made against the stone ground. The streets felt eerily empty. There was no sign of the Wolf. Maybe he¡¯d lost his pursuer in the confusion of what just transpired. Maybe the woman decided against turning this into a confrontation. For once, Kyle didn¡¯t want to waste time thinking through all the possibilities. He still needed to make it past the city gates and hoped Gerald didn¡¯t dispose of their supplies while making his escape. The rest of his trek across the residential district was quiet, but each step dragged on as if he were wearing sacks of flour for shoes. His breaths, which he had difficulty controlling before, slowed and relieved him of the pressures he¡¯d faced earlier. It was soothing, but it dulled his mind and weakened his senses.

    No one followed. Not as far as he realized.

    It wasn¡¯t until Kyle walked across the gates of Blackpond, head low as he blended in with a rowdy group of hunters; no doubt celebrating a lucrative day of trading furs, that he remembered the¡ªnow melted¡ªbar of chocolate still tucked inside his coat pocket.

 The Battle of Heart and Mind 3.12

    [Unnamed Village | Inviditas 7th, 2526 | Midmorning]

    ¡°Pack up your camp. We¡¯re leaving.¡±

    Packing up took longer than Lena wanted. She had to help Madeline deal with the animals she trapped the previous night because the Scout insisted that she wouldn¡¯t allow her efforts to go to waste. Even though Lena wanted to argue, she decided helping would get them out of there faster.

    ¡°You realize you¡¯re actually not a hunter, right?¡± she asked. ¡°Because I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve been out here long enough to get into an identity crisis.¡±

    ¡°Emmett warned me it happens.¡± Madeline shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s why some Scouts never return to camp.¡±

    Lena chuckled. ¡°Yes, but it usually takes years for that to happen, not a few months.¡±

    ¡°Honestly? I can¡¯t wait to go back, this place is boring as fu¡ª¡±

    Madeline stopped talking, her gaze fixed on a distant point down the hill. Lena glanced in the same direction and spotted one of the village men slowly walking towards their camp. She tried, in the duration of one brief glance, to urge Madeline to end this conversation as soon as possible before finding a hiding place among the trees.

    ¡°Hey, Clint!¡± Madeline greeted the man.

    ¡°Heya there, kid. Are you about to move out?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Big game kinda scarce around these parts. Think they¡¯re on to me at this point. Thinking about heading further north for a while, but hey, maybe I¡¯ll stop by again on my way back.¡±

    ¡°Hope you do. It¡¯s been really nice having you around.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s very sweet of you to say, Clint.¡±

    Lena recognized the sugary sweet tone Madeline¡¯s voice took as a facade, but she couldn¡¯t deny how genuine it sounded. The two engaged in small talk for a couple of minutes, but it was clear there was something Clint was tiptoeing around. He either wanted a favor, or Maddie was about to get asked on a date. She was clearly aware of this, and growing impatient with his hesitation.

    ¡°Listen, sweetie, as much as I enjoy talking, I do have plans to get at least on my way before I start losing daylight. Have you come here for a reason, or...?¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh, right! Yes. Uhm, well I wasn¡¯t expecting to catch you leaving. This might be a little too much to ask now, but I could use some extra help. We have a lot more outsiders than usual today and Sylvie has some friends visiting; they often come around this time to trade. We don¡¯t really have all the supplies they need, so she wants me to go on a run to the city tomorrow to get it, but I have a lot I still need to get done and we¡¯re a little short-handed.¡±

    ¡°You want me to come down and lend a hand, is that it?¡±

    ¡°Only for a few hours. And I¡¯m more than willing to compensate you for your time, of course.¡±

    Lena frowned. She knew what Madeline was thinking, because she was thinking it too, and it was a terrible idea.

    ¡°Sylvie has friends visiting, huh?¡±

    Lena didn¡¯t know how Madeline managed to make such obvious prodding sound so unassuming, but she somehow did it. Even if she hadn¡¯t, Clint didn¡¯t seem the type to know the difference.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Clint answered. ¡°This girl Sylvie sort of adopted a few years back. She comes and goes. Sometimes she brings friends. Good kid, if a little bit strange.¡±

    ¡°Strange?¡±

    That seemed to be a step too far and Clint¡¯s response became slightly more guarded. ¡°I don¡¯t know her story, but she seems like she¡¯s gone through some things.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Madeline turned immediately apologetic. ¡°Say no more. I¡¯m not in the business of prying into the tragic backstories of strangers.¡±

    There was a prolonged pause through which Lena hoped, to every individual Twin, that she would have the presence of mind to decline his offer.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Maddie blew out a sigh. ¡°Alright, just... Give me a couple of minutes to finish clearing out my campsite and I¡¯ll come down for a couple of hours. There¡¯s pay involved, yeah?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course. I wouldn¡¯t ask you to work for free.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m up for it. As soon as I finish up here. I still want to move out today.¡±

    Clint agreed and the ensuing silence told Lena that the man was making his way back to the village. Madeline confirmed it by addressing her directly.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re about to say.¡±

    Lena stepped out of hiding, arms crossed. ¡°Absolutely not.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Madeline smirked. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I was expecting you to say.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going down there. No. We¡¯re leaving.¡±

    Madeline groaned, resuming the clean up Clint interrupted. ¡°I¡¯ve been stuck here for months waiting for this! We¡¯re here. They¡¯ve shown up. It¡¯d be a waste to not go through with it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯d be irresponsible and dangerous. If the woman Clint mentioned is a Wolf Hunter, we don¡¯t know what they know at this point. We don¡¯t know if they could recognize you or what they would do if they could. It¡¯s not a risk worth taking.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a risk worth taking if it¡¯ll turn this situation around, Lena? Haven¡¯t you been dealing for as long as your sister¡¯s been alive?¡±

    Lena flinched, silently getting started with tearing apart the tent.

    ¡°It¡¯s my risk, I want to take it,¡± Madeline insisted. ¡°A couple of hours to see what I can find out.¡±

    Lena shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not your risk. If you think I¡¯m going to just let you go out there without backup, you''re stupider than I thought.¡±

    ¡°They know you. They know your face. More importantly, Sylvie knows what you can do,¡± Madeline argued, roughly yanking the folded canvas from Lena¡¯s hands. ¡°I¡¯ll be safer if you stay up here. You¡¯re not responsible for me.¡±

    Lena scoffed. ¡°No. That¡¯s wrong. Very incorrect.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±

    Lena groaned and glanced around, lowering her voice just in case. ¡°I swore you in, Maddie. Do you remember the words of the oath you took? Or have you been stuck here long enough to forget it?¡±

    Madeline¡¯s posture stiffened momentarily, and relaxed with a long suffering breath. ¡°No. I haven¡¯t forgotten it. I still think it¡¯s a risk worth taking. We need some advantage over them, that¡¯s why your mother sent me here, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Lena shook her head and looked down over the village. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a twenty minute head start. Once down there, no matter what happens¡ªand I need you to be clear on this¡ªno matter what happens, you don¡¯t know me. I don¡¯t know you. Do you understand?¡±

    Madeline¡¯s jaw tensed for a brief moment. Lena could tell she understood the implications and wasn¡¯t exactly pleased with them. ¡°I understand.¡±

    Lena nodded. ¡°Good. Go before I change my mind.¡±

    <hr>

    [Unnamed Village | Inviditas 7th, 2526 | Early Morning]

    The village looked as a painting would between visits. Nothing had changed. The sun was bright, the children were running loose¡ªalways in full view of at least one familiar adult, but free to roam and play as they pleased. For a brief moment, Sebastian felt a twinge of resentment, of longing for something that he¡¯d never been allowed to have; never would have. It wasn¡¯t a thought worth lingering on, especially when they were suddenly swarmed by children almost as excited to see Johanna as Gerald was on Creation Day morning.

    Their trip had been uneventful, but tense. Sebastian felt fine after his training incident and dismissed it as over-exertion; something he needed to find a way to combat, but nothing to be concerned about. If the intense watch she kept on him the entire way was any indication, Johanna begged to differ. Thankfully, arriving at their destination without incident put her more at ease, as she sat her bag down and gave Sebastian one last stern look as if to say ¡°don¡¯t stray too far¡± before allowing herself to be dragged away by the children.

    For a time Sebastian stood around, his travel pack weighing on one shoulder, and watched as a game of hide and seek was set up. Jo, of course, was supposed to seek. His gaze followed the scattering children to their hiding spots, and while Jo¡¯s eyes were properly covered and she made no attempt to sneak any looks between her fingers, the ruckus they were making ensured she¡¯d roughly know their whereabouts regardless. When their time was up, Jo made a show of searching for them, lingering near their hiding spots and walking past, making sure her footsteps crunched against the earth, feigning ignorance of the muffled giggles and soft gasps of the hiding children every time she drew near. He could see a few of them poking out from their hiding spots; behind some of the houses, crates, underneath the village¡¯s few market stalls. One of the smaller girls managed to climb her way into what looked to be a fish barrel and Sebastian was sure her parents would be absolutely delighted when they found out.

    ¡°I see the little ones wasted no time giving Johanna something to do.¡±

    Sebastian noticed Sylvie¡¯s approach from the corner of one eye, smiling as he greeted the elderly woman with a nod. ¡°Not a second.¡±

    Sylvie chuckled and Sebastian could feel her eyes persistently on him. ¡°How are you, Sebastian? You¡¯ve grown since you were here last.¡±

    Sebastian resisted the urge to shrug. There wasn¡¯t much point trying to deny he¡¯d changed in two years. He was taller, his voice had changed, he assumed that some of the more personal changes he¡¯d experienced would, in some ways, also be noticeable to someone as observant as Sylvie.

    ¡°A lot happens in two years.¡± He smiled, trying not to dwell on the reason why he wasn¡¯t allowed to come the previous year. He focused on his environment instead. ¡°This place, though... It looks exactly the same.¡±

    Sylvie shrugged, her tone unassuming as she answered him with, ¡°sometimes not enough happens in two years.¡±

    ¡°Sounds nice,¡± he mumbled, a distracted smile forming on his face as Jo chased one of the children out from their hiding spot, the little boy squealing and laughing, as she caught up to him and lifted him off the ground. ¡°Nice and boring. Don¡¯t know what that says about me.¡±

    Sylvie gave him a gentle pat on his free shoulder. ¡°It says you¡¯re still young.¡±

    ¡°I read a book recently about Time,¡± Sebastian started, readjusting the strap on his left shoulder, ¡°in which one of His self-professed disciples supposedly questions Him about the concept of aging. And Time asks him, how do you measure your existence, Mortal? Are you young because of how little you¡¯ve lived, or are you old because of how little you might have yet to live? So in my case, I¡¯d say that¡¯s relative.¡±

    Sylvie hummed, thoughtfully. ¡°Well, the good thing about living as long as I have is that either way you look at it, I¡¯m still old.¡±

    Sebastian laughed. ¡°That¡¯s true. I guess living a long life is one way to solve that dilemma.¡±

    ¡°It may not be the easiest way,¡± Sylvie said, ¡°but it certainly is a way. Life isn¡¯t easy. Young as you are, seems as though you know that well.¡±

    Sebastian nodded. He wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to that. Thankfully Jo finally looked their way, grinned widely upon seeing Sylvie and excused herself from the game by tapping one of the older girls on the shoulder and mumbling ¡°you¡¯re it¡±.

    ¡°That¡¯s tag! We¡¯re playing hide and seek!¡± the girl complained.

    Jo shook her head, still smiling ear to ear as she walked up to Sylvie and wrapped the woman in a tight hug. Sylvie calmly patted her on the back before stepping out of her embrace and holding her at arms¡¯ length. The scene was very reminiscent of what Sebastian imagined a parent welcoming their child home would look like. Down to the way Johanna visibly flinched under Sylvie¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, as though worried about what the elder could be seeing.

    ¡°You look well,¡± she finally declared, giving Jo¡¯s shoulders a gentle squeeze before releasing her. The relief on the younger woman¡¯s face lasted for only a few seconds before Sylvie followed up with, ¡°is that new chain around your neck?¡±

    ¡°Uhm,¡± Jo flinched, reaching out to touch the golden chain peering out from the collar of her tunic. ¡°Yes,¡± she mumbled, and tucked it fully into her shirt. ¡°It¡¯s Gerry¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Ah. I see.¡± Sylvie smiled. ¡°How is he?¡±

    ¡°Hopefully well,¡± Jo answered, picking up her bag from the floor and rummaging through one of the pockets for an exceedingly long time.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Have you brought a list of the supplies you¡¯re in need of?¡± Sylvie asked, watching her carefully.

    Jo nodded, breathing a small sigh of relief as she produced a folded paper from her bag. She offered it to Sylvie with a subdued smile.

    Sylvie took the list and went over it with a thoughtful hum. ¡°Most of this can be easily arranged. We are short on leather and hide, but I¡¯ll ask Clint and see what we¡¯re able to spare on short notice. In the meantime, go on ahead and make yourselves at home. I¡¯m sure you must be tired and hungry.¡±

    Jo responded with another nod and, flinging her bag over one shoulder, started to lead the way to Sylvie''s house. The elder left them to see Clint about the leather.

    As soon as she was out of earshot, he turned to her and asked,"Are you still worried about Tucker being in Blackpond?"

    Jo frowned and thoughtlessly tugged at the chain around her neck. It dawned on him that it was poking out from under her collar because she''d been toying with it frequently throughout their trip. "Yes," she admitted.

    "I''m sure he''ll be okay, Jo. I mean, Kyle''s with him, right?"

    Sebastian knew that if anything came up that Gerald couldn''t handle, Kyle would probably fare no better. And while that possibility also made him nervous, the remark was enough to earn him a soft chuckle. That was all he really needed to achieve.

    Sylvie''s house also looked exactly the same as he remembered. Immediately upon entering, his gaze was drawn to the hourglass sitting innocently on the mantelpiece. Specks of red intermixed with smooth golden sand pooled on the bottom half, static, untouched, likely since the ceremony the previous year.

    "Want one?" Jo asked.

    Sebastian startled, despite the softness of Jo''s question. "What?"

    Jo took a deep breath, forehead creasing as she pondered what words to speak and how to force them out. "An hourglass," she started, her tone just barely audible. She forced another breath and elaborated, a little more firmly. "Do you want one? One that''s yours?"

    The question caught him off guard. He¡¯d considered asking about it on that first night. He¡¯d considered it a few times since, despite telling Theron that symbols like that weren''t important. A lengthy silence hung between them as he considered the question one more time.

    "No. I like the ceremony. I like having a day to remember her, but... I don''t want to carry a constant reminder of my losses. I don''t want to think of my sister as a speck of sand amongst many, even if that''s true. I don¡¯t want to think about my parents at all.¡±

    Jo nodded, coming to take his pack from him and then carrying it back into the same room they¡¯d shared on their last visit two years prior. When she returned, she silently pulled him away from the hourglass and into the kitchen. He sat at the table and watched as she rummaged through the cupboards and the pantry to gather what food was readily available.

    ¡°Do you have one? An hourglass?¡± Sebastian felt the question slip before he had a chance to hold it in.

    ¡°No. I have...¡± Jo shook her head as she set a plate of corn cakes on the table. ¡°I have other reminders.¡±

    Sebastian saw her glance down briefly and tug at one sleeve before turning away to fetch something else, and took it as a clear indication to abandon his line of questioning. Instead, he reached for a corn cake and took a bite. Jo set a couple of jars on the table, then sat across from him. He watched her take one of the corn cakes and pile an exorbitant dollop of jam on it before taking a big bite, smiling ear to ear.

    ¡°How big of a sugar high are you planning to give yourself this morning? Twins.¡± Sebastian laughed.

    Jo shrugged, then scooped another spoonful of jam and plopped it onto the cake he was eating before he had the chance to take another bite. ¡°Extra energy.¡±

    Sebastian shook his head, but continued eating the cake, mindless of the extra serving of jam. ¡°If they can¡¯t provide the leather, are we just going home without it, or¡ª¡±

    Jo¡¯s expression twisted and she shifted uncomfortably in her seat. ¡°Newhaven.¡±

    Sebastian winced as well. ¡°I hope they can get some. I don¡¯t know why but that place unnerves me.¡±

    Jo muttered something unintelligible in agreement and stood up again to make tea. Sebastian made a mental note to stop touching on sensitive topics today. They didn¡¯t have a lot of time to spend here and it wouldn¡¯t be fair if she didn¡¯t get to enjoy it. By the time she returned to the table with two steaming mugs, the tension seemed to have already eased from her shoulders and when Sylvie¡¯s grandniece and her son joined them moments later, she immediately perked up.

    There hadn¡¯t been much opportunity to get to know people during his last visit. He¡¯d only briefly greeted Emmeline then. Her son, Leo, was already asleep by the time Sebastian and Kyle arrived from Newhaven. The five year old was full of energy this early in the day and excited to show Johanna all of the toys his dad made for him since her last visit. Stanley was the village ironsmith and something of a tinkerer. The man was currently minding his shop, but Emmeline was more than happy to talk Sebastian''s ear off about the interesting toys and puzzles he liked to make as a hobby and proudly showed off a few puzzles consisting of two or more intertwined nails. They looked simple enough to solve, but after several attempts, Sebastian was struggling to find the right angle to separate the nails in the one that looked the simplest to solve. When Sylvie returned, he was still absorbed in trying to solve the puzzle and barely paid attention as she and Johanna discussed the list of supplies.

    ¡°Seb,¡± Jo called.

    ¡°Hm?¡± He set the puzzle down on the kitchen table and immediately realized he missed something by the way both women were now looking at him.

    Jo reached out to take the puzzle from the table top and calmly toyed with it in her hands as she asked: ¡°Go to Newhaven for leather or stay here another day?¡±

    ¡°Oh. Here. Definitely here.¡±

    ¡°Thought so.¡± Jo smiled and set two separate nails down on the table, one at a time. ¡°We¡¯re doing chores,¡± she declared.

    Sebastian grabbed the nails, perplexed. ¡°How the hell did you solve this?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll figure it out. It¡¯s not h¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yes it is. It¡¯s very hard,¡± he complained.

    Jo grinned ear to ear nodding towards the door. ¡°Tough as nails?¡±

    Sebastian clenched his jaw until it hurt, unable to hold back a trace of laughter. ¡°I just... I walked right into that, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Too easy.¡± She smirked.

    Sebastian shook his head as he followed Jo out of the house. The sun was higher now than when they entered, and the village was bustling with activity. There had been an influx of visitors in the time they¡¯d been indoors. Johanna informed him she¡¯d agreed for them to help Clint tend to the animals, but Sebastian wasn¡¯t fully listening. He was examining faces as they passed, nodding politely to the few people who noticed him. The few stands he¡¯d seen that morning were now concealed by people looking to buy or trade. The bits and pieces of conversation he was able to catch informed him that many hailed from other similar villages, but some had come from the city itself. Most were dressed to blend in with the forest, a lot of people wore silver rings. They were fairly common, and especially popular in Newhaven. No one stood out to him at first. Not until Stanley¡¯s workshop came into clear view.

    The smith was standing in the doorway, talking excitedly over a wooden piece he was showing off to someone. A young woman. She was mostly facing away from him, her attention focused on the object Stanley was holding as they conversed. Sebastian didn¡¯t have a clear view of her face, but something in that scene filled him with a sense of familiarity and dread.

    For a moment the memory flashed to the forefront of his mind, clear as though it was happening now: Kat standing in the doorway, smiling, bright-eyed and cheerful. And that same figure stood across from her, making casual conversation. The same silhouette, the same black hair partially tucked into a dark green hood, exact same mannerisms; as though being this casual was a skill, perfectly honed; practiced. She shook her head in response to something Stanley said, and Sebastian glimpsed just one side of her face. An amused smile curled the corner of her lips and ice flooded his veins. He knew that smile. He''d never be able to forget it.

    Sebastian stopped in his tracks as if suddenly the pull of gravity was too much to withstand. The sickening sweet smell of roses and iron seemed to suddenly fill his senses. Bitterness rose in his throat. Caught there. The furious screams rising within his mind translated into a weak, pathetic, strangled whimper.

    ¡°Seb?¡±

    Jo¡¯s voice was drowned out as his ears flushed with intense heat. His hands were shaking, his fingers stiff as he mindlessly reached for his sword. A firm grip around his wrist kept him from actually unsheathing the weapon. Sebastian met Jo''s eyes then, her expression was alarmed and filled with an unvoiced question he didn¡¯t know how to answer. He wanted to, but his voice seemed to have abandoned him. Jo briefly turned to glance at where he¡¯d been staring, then turned to watch his expression more closely. ¡°Her?¡± she asked.

    All he could do was nod.

    ¡°Your sister?¡±

    This time he didn¡¯t nod. His eyes tightened and as he refocused his sight onto the assassin standing mere paces away.

    Jo¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Okay,¡± she mumbled. Calmly, she pried his fingers open, forcing him to release his sword. ¡°Okay,¡± she repeated, taking his hand in hers and squeezing gently.

    Jo released Sebastian¡¯s hand and fully turned around. He watched her draw her sword as she made her way directly to Stanley¡¯s shop. The smith was the first to notice, his expression shifting from cheerfulness to alarm and confusion.

    <hr>

    [Unnamed Village | Inviditas 7th, 2526 | Midmorning]

    As much as Lena enjoyed being in this village again, she hated it in equal amounts. Her mother had warned her about a report sent by Madeline in which a villager mentioned her. She knew some people would remember, but she didn¡¯t expect warm smiles and cheerful greetings from every villager that crossed her path. It unnerved her.

    Madeline was out in the open, helping one of the villagers shear some of the sheep. It made keeping track of her easy as she browsed the market stalls and made conversation with some of the chattier villagers. The gossip was tiresome and yielded nothing worthy of note, but she feigned interest in order to burn time. One of the stands, which carried a motley assortment of junk, also had a few books on display that caught her eye. They all turned out to be recipe books, but they were in good enough condition that she considered purchasing at least one of them. Absently, she took the one at the top of the pile. The book itself was similar in style to the journal she¡¯d gifted Sarah on her birthday, just older; worn. She flipped through some of the pages and stopped abruptly as the vague scent of cinnamon and spice flooded her memory. Gradual and familiar as though she could actually recall standing in this woman¡¯s too-warm kitchen, listening to the distant sounds of children playing in the living room, intermixed with a man¡¯s soft amused laughter.

    ¡°I recommend that one. Octavia makes excellent apple pie.¡±

    Stanley¡¯s voice cut through her thoughts abruptly and Lena tried to hide a startled jolt, almost dropping the book as she returned it to the stand. She offered a quiet thank you to the woman she assumed was Octavia then turned to address the man.

    ¡°I¡¯m not much of a baker, Stanley. I just enjoy books.¡± She sighed. ¡°I should thank you. You may have startled me out of an unnecessary purchase.¡±

    ¡°You were staring at it quite intensely, that¡¯s true.¡± Stanley smiled, but the hint of concern underneath made Lena wonder how long she¡¯d been staring at that one page.

    ¡°It¡¯s a nice looking book, if a bit worn,¡± she said, trying to brush off the man¡¯s concern. ¡°Since you spared me the waste of coin, maybe you could help me with something.¡±

    ¡°What do you need my help with?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Lena drew a deep breath, taking pause, questioning how honest she was willing to be about this. ¡°I seem to have gotten on my youngest sister¡¯s bad side recently. I¡¯m hoping it¡¯ll help initiate dialogue if I come home with gifts.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Silent treatment?¡± The smith smiled. ¡°Children can be ruthless.¡±

    ¡°Notoriously so in my family.¡±

    Stanley nodded. ¡°You purchased some puzzles and a few figurines from me on your last visit, is that right?¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let me see what I can do for you.¡±

    Lena followed Stanley to his shop as they discussed gift options. She made sure to let him know she wouldn¡¯t be able to wait on a custom piece and wouldn¡¯t be returning anytime soon, restricting her options to what he already had available for purchase. In all honesty, she also hadn¡¯t brought much coin with her. Coming into the village wasn¡¯t in the plans. All of that considered, they settled on a simple crafting kit. Sarah liked projects and, as much as she complained about Eldric, she did like some of the things he could make. It might not be enough of a bribe to get the girl talking, but felt like a safe enough bet. Stanley underpriced both kits she chose as a courtesy and, while she would normally argue, she wasn¡¯t really in a position to refuse. So she swallowed her pride and thanked him for the gesture.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± he said. ¡°Actually, I have one more thing to show you. I had someone commission it a while back and they never came back to pick up. I don¡¯t know who else could possibly want something like this.¡±

    Lena hummed, rummaging through her coin purse for the man¡¯s payment. ¡°I¡¯m intrigued. What is it?¡±

    ¡°Give me a moment, I¡¯ll get it.¡±

    Stanley retreated into his workshop, leaving Lena outside to wait with five silver coins in hand. She heard rummaging from inside the shop, then a crash followed by a soft curse. The man came back eventually, holding one box that could just barely fit in her travel bag and a second, smaller box. He held out the bigger box. ¡°These are the two kits you purchased. Each of them has instructions to build different wooden models. I hope your sister enjoys it.¡±

    Lena took the box and carefully rearranged some items in her bag to fit it inside. ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll have fun with it.¡±

    Stanley tapped the smaller box in his hands excitedly, then held it out for her to see. It was a dark wood box, painted with an intricate pattern of golden vines, leaves and flowers. It looked like an ornate jewelry box at first glance, but upon a closer look Lena noticed that the vines didn¡¯t quite connect.

    ¡°Is that a sliding puzzle?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Stanley turned the box over, showing off the fact that the puzzle extended across all four sides of the box. ¡°Like I said, this traveler commissioned it, but after three months they never retrieved it. I don¡¯t appreciate seeing my work sitting on a shelf collecting dust, so... Throw a couple more silver on what you owe me, and I¡¯ll let you take it off my hands.¡±

    Lena frowned. ¡°I can¡¯t do that. Even if this was just a plain box it would be worth more than a couple silver, Stanley.¡±

    ¡°The person who commissioned it paid for it in advance, the price is symbolic if anything. I just want someone to appreciate it. I mean the guy seemed excited, but clearly something happened.¡±

    ¡°Huh. And you¡¯re sure he won¡¯t come back for it?¡±

    Stanley shrugged. ¡°He said he¡¯d come for it in a few weeks. After three months, I¡¯d say it¡¯s his loss.¡±

    Lena gave the man a doubtful look, but added two extra silver to his payment and handed it over. ¡°You drive a hard bargain, good sir.¡±

    Stanley chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m an expert negotiator, what can I say?¡±

    Lena shook her head, smiling. ¡°Seriously, stop selling yourself short. You¡¯ll never turn a profit that way.¡±

    Stanley¡¯s amused retort died in his throat. The ironsmith¡¯s expression abruptly shifted from proud satisfaction at making a sale to startled confusion. His eyes widened as he stared over Lena¡¯s shoulder seemingly frozen in place.

    Lena dropped her bag on the ground while hurriedly drawing her sword with her off hand. She raised the blade in front of her body just in time to catch an incoming sword strike. Metal clashed. The impact travelled the length of her blade up to her elbow, eliciting a hiss of pain. The subsequent strike took advantage of her discomfort and her clumsy stance, the impact putting deliberate strain on her wrist. Lena ignored the pain in favor of creating distance between the woman¡¯s blade and her body. Her assault was relentless. Each individual strike was furious and precise. It left her no room to maneuver, think, or try to wrestle for control. Every slash of this woman¡¯s blade carried enough intent to ensure the smallest of slip ups would be the end of this confrontation.

    For a brief moment, just a fraction of a second, Lena caught the Hunter¡¯s eyes. Dark, cold, and filled with an intensity that felt way too personal for just a predator in search of prey. She didn¡¯t know her, she¡¯d remember. So why...

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I have to do this.¡±

    Why?

    ¡°What about my brothers?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not here for them.¡±

    Why?

    ¡°Then I forgive you.¡±

    The familiar voice surfaced without warning. Without reason. The world blurred at the edges as the memory threatened to pull her under. It was a flinch¡ªa stutter¡ªbut it cost her. Another swipe of the Hunter¡¯s blade knocked her sword aside, violently enough that it escaped her grasp. There was no escaping the plunge of the Hunter¡¯s sword as it ran deep through her stomach. She wheezed. A mix of blood and bile hit the back of her throat with a strangled whine. Her mind drifted out. Her head swelled with pressure as she desperately endeavored to regain control of her senses. Pain assaulted her temples, the backs of her eyes. The echoes flooded in, all at once, like ghosts. A cacophony of voices lost to time. Flashes of memories flickered in and out behind her eyes, too fast to be discernible. A part of her could feel hard ground against her back, the sun high overhead; almost unbearably warm, the pain rising in her chest with every ragged breath. A panicked voice calling out. Begging her to stay awake.

    ¡°They¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    Stay awake.

    ¡°I can¡¯t talk you out of this, can I?¡±

    Stay awake.

    ¡°I¡¯ll never forgive you if you don¡¯t come back.¡±

    Stay...

    The greater part of Lena¡¯s consciousness was lost to reality. To deafening sounds. The smell of explosive powder and smoke. And desperate, anguished screams.

 The Battle of Heart and Mind 3.13

    [Unnamed Village | Inviditas 7th, 2526 | Midmorning]

    Madeline was helping one of the village workers hold down a sheep when Lena walked past the paddock. She watched her with just the corner of one eye, not allowing herself to distract from the task at hand.

    ¡°I hate the smell of sheep,¡± she muttered under her breath.

    ¡°Not as fun to handle ¡®em alive, eh, hunter?¡±

    It took restraint not to react to the word. Hunter... How ironic. Maddie shook her head. ¡°Not even remotely as fun. Don¡¯t call me again unless you¡¯re ready to roast some lamb.¡±

    Laughter spread amongst the workers and Madeline fell into an easy silence, letting the others chatter around her. She split her focus between the manual labor and keeping an eye on her surroundings, only responding briefly when spoken to, making sure to keep up with the light banter and not let any tension seep into her demeanor. The village was tranquil as far as she could tell, but just the knowledge that her messages were being intercepted for the past month, put her on edge. Otherwise she might not have paid any mind to the pair who crossed along the center of the village. The woman wasn¡¯t the only visitor who matched the Hunter¡¯s description, but the teenage boy trailing after her could have just as well been shouting his intentions. He was carefully examining faces in the crowd, distracted from his companion, his hand occasionally touching the hilt of the sword sheathed at his waist. He was nervous, though trying to push it down. Then he saw Lena and all attempts to keep his composure shattered. He stopped dead in his tracks. Though it was hard to make out his expression without fully staring, the way his whole body went stiff he looked as though he¡¯d seen a ghost. She didn¡¯t like the way he¡¯d been reaching for his blade; like a self-soothing gesture. And as he reached for it again, the woman turned and stopped him. They were having a small debate amongst themselves and Lena was still none the wiser. That was a problem.

    Madeline remembered, vividly, the one instruction Lena gave her before they separated: ¡°You don¡¯t know me, I don¡¯t know you, no matter what happens¡±. She shouldn¡¯t intervene, but as the woman calmly turned away from the boy and reached for her own blade, Madeline promptly abandoned her tasks. Leaving her partner to handle a feisty sheep on his own as she grabbed the nearest weapon she could find; a wood axe, and rushed towards the scene.

    ¡°Oy, hunter, where are you going?¡± He called as she jumped the fence.

    Madeline ignored him. Soon the sound of two blades clashing answered the question on her behalf. Thankfully, Lena reacted in time to avoid being immediately cut down, but it¡¯d been a clumsy parry, something this woman¡ªthis Hunter¡ªwasted no time in exploiting. Chaos erupted in the aftermath of the attack, most villagers fled the scene, someone barked at one of the workers to find Sylvie, and while some people were brave enough to rush towards the scene, these people weren¡¯t fighters. They could do nothing more than stand helplessly on the sidelines.

    Madeline saw it before it even happened, the way this would end¡ªlike the pieces laid out on a chess board right before delivering a checkmate. Because for some Twins-forsaken reason, Lena hesitated. Her sword fell to the ground and the Hunter¡¯s blade pierced through her gut. Lena gripped the sword by the blade on instinct. It stopped. The Hunter stopped. Lena pushed herself off the blade and collapsed onto the ground, gasping for breath.

    It happened in an instant. Even at a full sprint Maddie wouldn¡¯t have reached them in time. She scrambled to Lena¡¯s side and her knees sunk into the already dampened earth. The blade didn¡¯t push all the way through, but the wound it left behind was deep and bleeding profusely.

    ¡°Shit. You absolute moron. How do you just forget to watch your own back?¡±

    All she got in response was a half-aware whimper. Lena¡¯s eyes were alight and unfocused, and only then did Madeline realize that the Hunter had stopped dead in her tracks, mid jab, for a reason. Not just her, but the boy she was with, Stanley, every bystander as far as she could see; possibly further still. They were frozen in place, staring blankly at nothing.

    Lena disliked talking in detail about her enlightenment. Even during her attempts to break through Maddie¡¯s defenses, she¡¯d only vaguely warned her about the dangers should she actually succeed. Seeing the distressed faces of every individual around her, unable to even fathom what made up the walls of their mental prisons, it caused a chill to crawl up her spine. There was nothing she could do for them, however. So she sat the wood axe on the ground and removed her coat, using it to apply pressure on the stab wound. Try to at least slow the bleeding, though she wasn¡¯t sure what good it would do.

    ¡°How the hell do you expect to get out like this, genius?¡± she muttered. ¡°It¡¯s not like I can just carry you out of here, is it? Can you even hear me in there? Fuck.¡±

    She looked pained, but Madeline wasn¡¯t sure if she was even aware of the gaping wound in her stomach or if it was the strain of trying to get a grip on her mind. No wonder she was always chugging tea and trying to act like her headaches weren¡¯t a big deal.

    Gradually, like a fog slowly lifting, awareness started to return to Lena''s eyes and she gripped Maddie''s wrist hard, despite her cleaved palm. Her attempt at speech turned into a pained wheeze and once again her focus started to drift.

    "No no no, Lena. Stay with me. Stay awake. Stay awake."

    It was no use. Between the blood quickly soaking through fabric and whatever hold her enlightenment had on her consciousness, she was slipping. Madeline could feel the hold on her wrist starting to go slack.

    ¡°Lena! Come on, no. Stay awake. Shit.¡± She drew a deep breath, swallowing down a surge of panic. ¡°Listen here, you arrogant, obnoxious, piece of work. You fight this. Fight! Because I¡¯m not going to be the one to tell your sisters that you¡¯re not coming home alive.¡±

    The sound of gentle footsteps broke Madeline out of her panic. ¡°You¡¯re going to need proper bandages if you intend to contain that bleed, girl.¡±

    Sylvie.

    ¡°Yeah, I figured.¡± Madeline hated the way her voice broke in this woman¡¯s presence.

    Sylvie breathed a tired sigh, dropped a small bag on the ground and kneeled beside her, gently nudging her hands out of the way. ¡°You did what you could,¡± she said.

    Madeline blinked, letting out a breath she didn¡¯t know she¡¯d been holding. ¡°You¡¯re not affected either?¡±

    ¡°Yes and no.¡± Sylvie opened the bag and quickly got to work packing the wound with clean bandages. ¡°I need you to lift her up, just enough so I can wrap these around her torso.¡±

    Maddie nodded and obeyed, carefully pulling Lena up just enough to give the elder room to do what she needed. ¡°What do you mean ¡®yes and no¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am affected, I just have a very high resistance.¡±

    Sylvie grunted as she wrapped the bandages and secured them tightly enough for Lena to jolt awake with a pained yelp. The elder locked eyes with her and uttered a quiet ¡°shh.¡± Her eyes momentarily glowing a more golden shade of brown. Lena silenced and immediately went slack against Madeline¡¯s hold, unconscious, and she carefully lowered her back to the ground. As soon as she did, the village began to slowly return to life. One by one, the people around them awoke, either gradually, or with a startled jolt. Of the two Hunters, the boy started to regain conscience first. The stiffness that seemed to take hold of his body eased and he landed on his hands and knees with a groan. Then quickly scrambled to his feet and reached for his weapon.

    Madeline didn¡¯t know when Sylvie left her side, but the old woman was standing between them in the blink of an eye. She grabbed the boy¡¯s wrist and softly told him enough was enough. It was soft-spoken, but felt like a command. It must have been, because he gave up the sword, fist clenching at his side. Maddie glanced at Lena. She was completely knocked out, unmoving except for the unsteady rise and fall of her chest. No trace of awareness, or pain, in her expression. She looked up at Sylvie again.

    ¡°What did you do to her?¡±

    ¡°Nothing permanent. She¡¯ll wake. Although judging by the severity of that stab wound, I suspect she¡¯ll wish otherwise.¡±

    Madeline breathed a sigh. Blood had stopped seeping through the bandages and she tried not to focus on the feeling of it drying on her hands. Sylvie looked like she knew what she was doing, but this wouldn¡¯t hold forever.

    The boy¡¯s gaze remained on Lena¡¯s unconscious form, as if nothing else existed. The coldness in his expression felt out of place in someone so young, as though he wasn¡¯t seeing a wounded human being, lying helpless on the ground. A predator staring down his prey. Madeline suddenly understood why those people struck such fear into the hearts of the Wolfpack. He stepped closer, and Madeline instinctively grabbed the wood axe at her side and stood, pointing it towards his face.

    ¡°One more step,¡± she warned. ¡°Take one more step, kid. I¡¯ll bury this into your skull.¡±

    The boy glanced at her, unmoved by her threat, and once again, Sylvie stepped in between them.

    ¡°Lower that,¡± she commanded.

    Madeline ignored her and kept her eyes on the boy, hand tight around the axe¡¯s handle. There was no way in hell he¡¯d take one step closer without a fight.

    The intensity of Sylvie¡¯s glare was tangible as she drew closer and whispered, ¡°Whatever you believe should happen after this, it will not be taking place in this village.¡±

    Madeline flinched, briefly glancing at concerned expressions of the few people still standing around and conscious enough to bear witness. Disrupting these people¡¯s lives as little as possible was a main directive of her assignment here. This was exactly what they¡¯d been trying to avoid. With a sigh, she lowered the axe. Not fully, but enough to ease the hostility.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Take a step back,¡± Sylvie told the Hunter, her watchful gaze still on Madeline.

    The boy flinched, his cold exterior momentarily cracking under the weight of indecision. Behind him, metal clattered against the ground, shattering the tension. His friend still stood frozen exactly where Lena had left her. The woman wasn¡¯t dazed like the others, she seemed anguished. Tears were trailing down her face, her hands shaking severely enough that her sword had slipped through her fingers. And Madeline could have imagined it, but she swore she saw a faint blue glow reflected on her dark brown eyes. Suddenly, she recalled sitting together by the lake, chess board between them, while Lena described what happened to the unfortunate bastard whose memory she attempted to alter.

    The sound of the fallen sword drew the boy¡¯s attention away from Lena. He rushed to the woman¡¯s side and, as if she was suddenly watching an entirely different person, his demeanor shifted to that of a frightened teenager; helpless, unsure of how to act. He turned to Sylvie first, finding the woman¡¯s expression shut into a scowl of concern. ¡°What did she do to her?¡±

    Sylvie didn¡¯t answer right away, likely because she didn¡¯t have an answer. The lack of response turned his fear into frustration; to anger. When he turned again it wasn¡¯t with the same cool indifference as before, but with reckless fury.

    ¡°What did you do to her?¡±

    Sylvie grabbed him by the arm, her voice firm. ¡°She can¡¯t answer you, boy. You need to let this end here.¡±

    He pulled his arm free and stood in place. While the anger in his eyes hadn¡¯t waned, it was offset by something else. Regret? Doubt? Madeline couldn¡¯t know for sure. Regardless, she once again stood in his way, unwilling to trust some faint possibility of remorse. Their standoff was short-lived this time. Behind him, the woman¡¯s expression twisted into pain, fear, and something else she could only understand as broken. She keeled over, hands clutching the sides of her head, her breath sounded like it was fighting its way out of her lungs as her voice rose from pained whimpers to an agonizing scream. It turned the boy around¡ªmade him forget the object of his anger, at least for the time being. He rushed to her side, caught her before her knees fully buckled, and dutifully nodded when instructed by Sylvie to lead her back to her home.

    Madeline swallowed a dry lump lodged in her throat. What had Lena done to her?

    ¡°Stanley,¡± Sylvie called.

    The smith approached the two of them, casting Lena a wary glance. ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Persuade Clint to give up one of his horses for the day. I would like these two young ladies to be on their way to Newhaven as soon as possible.¡±

    <hr>

    [Unnamed Village | Inviditas 7th, 2526 | Late Morning]

    Jo only stopped screaming when Sylvie rendered her unconscious. Despite the elder¡¯s assurance that she was simply asleep, her stillness only gave Sebastian more cause for concern. As did the grave look in Sylvie¡¯s eyes as she finished assessing her condition. ¡°Do you have somewhere safe to go?¡± she asked, finally.

    ¡°I... Uh... Yes. If we can make it there.¡±

    Sylvie sighed heavily, then urged him to follow her out of the guest room. ¡°Come have some tea, boy.¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Sebastian hesitated, he didn¡¯t want to leave Jo alone, but told himself she would be safe and nodded, following Sylvie to the kitchen.

    ¡°Sit,¡± she told him as she set the kettle on the stove.

    Sebastian sat at the table and leaned his forearms against it. ¡°What happened to her? Wh¡ªwhat happened back there?¡±

    ¡°That girl is an exceptionally powerful telepath. Abilities of this nature can be unstable. As far as I¡¯m able to assess, Johanna has sustained severe psychic damage. She will likely recover in time, on her own, but it¡¯s also possible that...¡± Sylvie trailed off, occupying herself with fetching cups and fussing over her tea boxes. ¡°...It¡¯s possible that she won¡¯t.¡±

    Sebastian barely felt his fingertips digging into the tabletop. ¡°Can¡¯t you do anything? I mean, you¡¯re a telepath too, right? That¡¯s how you put her to sleep.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t work that way, Sebastian.¡±

    ¡°How does it work, then?¡±

    Sylvie pulled the kettle from the stove and fixed two cups of tea, coming to sit across from him at the table. She pushed one of the cups in his direction.

    ¡°Think of it as any other injury,¡± she said. ¡°When you hurt yourself your body has ways to naturally heal. Stitches, bandages, medicine, are meant to help that process along, but in the end, your body still needs to take the time to regenerate. The mind works similarly. The human psyche has an incredible ability to heal over time. However, not unlike physical injuries, if the damage is too extensive...¡± Sylvie sighed and took a sip of her tea. ¡°As of now, for what I was able to assess, her memories are scattered. She¡¯s unable to discern past from present, she feels as though whatever memories her mind is reliving are her reality. It¡¯s possible that she will gradually regain a semblance of awareness. That she will eventually be able to fully wake. At this point in time, the burden lies on her to fight this and heal.¡±

    Sebastian nodded, staring at his tea cup. ¡°And if she doesn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t, the most likely outcome is that she¡¯ll remain trapped within her own mind indefinitely.¡±

    Sebastian leaned back in his chair and hid his face in his hands. That was a lot to process. ¡°How long could someone survive that way?¡± he muttered.

    ¡°The White Shadows might have a more accurate answer to that question, but as far as I¡¯m aware, the longest someone has lived in such a state was eighteen months. At this time, Johanna doesn¡¯t seem aware she¡¯s in her memories, but it¡¯s possible that awareness may come eventually.¡±

    Sebastian lowered his hands back to the tabletop and after a moment reached for his tea cup in order to keep busy. ¡°If she does ¡®heal¡¯, would we be able to know, or...?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve been a telepath for many years, boy. I¡¯ve witnessed the effects of my abilities in many ways over those years, but I¡¯m no Healer and the mind is unpredictable. It may be a gradual change or it may be that she¡¯ll just awaken one day.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± He took a sip of tea and stared down at it. ¡°I should take her away from here, right? Whether or not that Wolf lives, the rest will hear about this.¡±

    ¡°By tomorrow if they reach Newhaven within the next few hours,¡± Sylvie said, taking a sip of tea, her expression torn. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Wolfpack has done to you; or her, but I can¡¯t have the people of this village bear the consequences of your actions any more than they already have. I know Johanna understands this.¡±

    Sebastian nodded, setting his cup down on the table and once again running his hand over his eyes. If he¡¯d been thinking, he would have realized sooner that this meant coming here was no longer safe for anyone involved. And Sylvie was right; Jo understood that. She had to know she¡¯d be giving up this place the moment she dealt the first blow. ¡°I¡¯m sure she expected to at least be able to...¡± he trailed off, shaking his head. Say goodbye? Is that what he was about to say? Sebastian didn¡¯t know what Jo had been thinking. Not really. Only that dying telepath¡ªhis sister¡¯s killer¡ªknew. He went back to sipping his tea.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she did,¡± Sylvie said, her tone gentle. ¡°Come join us once you finish that.¡±

    Sebastian nodded, staring at the tabletop as she stood and slowly made her way back to the bedroom. He stalled on finishing the tea. The quiet that permeated the house, previously a comfort, felt almost suffocating now. Underneath it, he could hear traces of Sylvie¡¯s voice through the thin wooden walls; too soft to make out words, but warm, gentle, fond. And he hoped, above anything else, that Jo was able to hear it.

    <hr>

    [Valcrest Forest | Inviditas 7th, 2526 | Mid Afternoon]

    The closest safehouse to the village was the one Theron had destroyed. And while its location wasn¡¯t compromised, Gerald had deemed it structurally unsound. As a result, the safehouse Sebastian led them to was one he¡¯d never been to before. Thankfully, Gerald forced him to study the maps and learn their paths front to back. It was a small wooden cabin, difficult to spot in the thick of the forest. If he hadn¡¯t known it was there, he might have never found it. Even with his knowledge it took him a couple of passes before he spotted the faint glimmer of light bouncing off a window.

    ¡°We made it,¡± he declared.

    As expected, Jo didn¡¯t answer. Upon waking from her sleep, she was no longer screaming or outwardly distressed. If anything she shut down into a blank expression and vacant stare. But she was steady enough to stand, and could be coaxed to walk when tugged by the hand. They¡¯d borrowed a horse, but when the forest became too dense, Sebastian allowed it to return to the village. They walked together from then on, Johanna trudging along behind. It made for an excruciatingly slow journey, but at least they arrived without incident.

    The cabin¡¯s door was stiff and jammed from misuse and it took Sebastian throwing his full weight on it a few times to dislodge it from the frame. The air inside was stale and dusty. Traces of cobwebs and specks of dust swirled before his eyes, illuminated by the invading rays of sunlight. He blew out a breath.

    ¡°Well, this place is a mess, but it¡¯ll do, right?¡±

    No answer.

    Sebastian shook his head as he pulled into the cabin and closed the door, gently giving her hand a squeeze before letting go. He knew he was probably just talking to himself, but he needed to fill the silence with something. To distract himself from the severity of the situation. To make sitting there and waiting for the others to find them less daunting a prospect. And he¡¯d weighed their options very carefully for once. Getting back to the Outpost with Johanna in her current state was too much of a risk.

    The cabin only had one room furnished with a single bed, one table, one chair, and a small stove. It was clearly meant for one person and likely not a permanent residence. Upon trying to pry the only existent window open, Sebastian found it was even more jammed than the door. It was possible Gerald or Gabrielle might be able to do it, but he couldn¡¯t get it to budge. Resigned to his failure, he left the door open just a crack; only enough to let some light and some fresh air in. Jo remained how he left her until he once again took her hand and coaxed her to sit on the bed, after which; as though on instinct, she curled into herself, hugging her knees, and sat staring at the wall. He unloaded their belongings in the corner of the room and took the chair, leaning into the backrest with a tired groan.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do it, you know?¡± he mumbled, staring at the ground in front of him. ¡°Not like that. Not for me, Jo. That place was important to you and I didn¡¯t even think about that. I don¡¯t know what I was thinking. If I was. Probably not, but... I didn¡¯t want this.¡±

    Johanna¡¯s sword now rested innocently against the wall beside his; blade still covered in dark crimson blood. Sebastian had been the one to pick it up. He¡¯d been the one to carry it this far, and with a tired sigh he stood up to retrieve it. Finding a piece of clean cloth and pouring some of the contents of his waterskin onto it, he returned to the chair. Sword and cloth on hand, he started meticulously wiping away the blood. The silence that enveloped them was heavy and mournful. As he worked, Sebastian found his thoughts drifting. He wondered if, in the aftermath of it all, that Wolf managed to reach Newhaven alive. The Inn had to be the closest place she could get help. He wondered how they planned on getting into the city, what were the odds they had someone on hand who could treat a wound that severe. Could they find a Healer?

    If she survived, was all of this for nothing?

    Sebastian allowed those doubts to take hold of his mind, eventually working past the point of necessity. The sword was clean. The cloth in his hand, formerly white, now stained a coppery red. The sight of it made his stomach lurch. He tossed it carelessly into a dark corner; out of sight, as he stood to place the sword in its sheath and lean it against the wall where it¡¯d previously been.

    On his way back to the chair, something caught the tip of his boot, and a faint metallic clink drew his attention. His foot had tugged on the strap of Jo¡¯s travel bag, causing it to tip over. And laying innocently on the dusty floor was the same nail puzzle he failed to solve in Sylvie¡¯s kitchen. The nails once again intertwined. When did she take this? Sebastian was sure he¡¯d returned it before they left. He slowly crouched to take it, and absent-mindedly tried to twist the nails in a few different angles, still unable to find the correct one. He scoffed, gingerly placing the puzzle back inside her bag, setting it upright again.

    Jo hadn¡¯t moved. Still sitting as he left her, curled in on herself, eyes vacant and fixed on the wall. Sebastian tried not to remember the laughter in her voice, the satisfied grin on her face. Tough as nails. It¡¯d been such an obvious pun he didn¡¯t even want to laugh at it, but he had. He did. Although now it spilled over amidst a painful lump in his throat; broken and devoid of humor. He pushed what was left of it down, furiously wiped the tears from his eyes, and forced his breath to settle. Because he didn¡¯t know if somehow she was able to hear him, but right now he really hoped she couldn¡¯t.

 Halloween Bonus Chapter 2021

    [Valcrest Forest | Inviditas 10th, 2526 | Early Evening]

    Sebastian hated this safehouse. How cramped it felt. How it creaked even with the softest breeze. How it smelled of dust and rotten wood; no matter how much he tried to air it out. He especially hated that damn window that still wouldn¡¯t budge.

    Most of all he hated the silence.

    It wasn¡¯t the same kind of silence he felt when Jo used her enlightenment. It wasn¡¯t absolute emptiness. Not a vacuum. Outside the breeze still whispered, birds still chirped. Inside the house, his restless footsteps bounced off the dilapidated walls and echoed in his ears. It was almost deafening; how the world remained unchanged, how the forest remained alive, how time refused to stop. And yet, the silence rang louder still. A void where something used to be¡ªshould be. The absence of life.

    That silence screamed.

    ¡°This is our last candle,¡± he announced.

    He spoke to fill the silence. As much as the sound of his own voice made him feel even more alone, he couldn¡¯t help himself.

    ¡°This one¡¯s got a couple hours left in it, I should put it out soon, maybe try to sleep, but...¡± He forced a half smile and carefully sat on the edge of the bed beside her. ¡°I don¡¯t think I want to be in the dark quite yet.¡±

    Sebastian allowed the silence to linger, just for a few moments, staring ahead at the same wall, hesitantly leaning closer and resting his head against her shoulder.

    ¡°Do you remember when I asked you if shadows are real?¡± He glanced at her, then back to the wall. ¡°When I took that arrow to the gut, I guess I was fever dreaming. I dreamt about my sister. I don¡¯t remember a lot of it anymore. It faded, like dreams do. That question is all I have left and I can¡¯t stop thinking about it like I can find an answer. Even though I know it wasn¡¯t even really her. It was just me. Talking to myself. In my own head.¡±

    Sebastian sighed softly, watching the shadows cast across the walls by the gentle flicker of candlelight. Silhouettes danced on every surface. And when he looked at them, they seemed alive. Deep down he knew they couldn¡¯t be. Fire contained life. It breathed¡ªrequired sustenance¡ªbut the shadows it created were nothing more than projections. Ghosts. Imitations of life.

    ¡°You know, I¡¯ve read every book we own already. Anything about the Twins, I¡¯ve read two or three times over. Anything involving Time? At least four. It''s surprising how much of it involves the concept of life passing you by. Of failing to seize moments, or wasting them with thoughts of what you could or should have done, as if the past can ever be rewritten." He sighed. "Okay, maybe it''s not that surprising. It''s literally his one and only point: that even thinking about how you waste time is in itself a waste of time."

    The more the candle burned, the more the flame swayed, the more erratically the shadows moved. Looming specters, silently skittering across the walls.

    ¡°Time¡¯s First Son¡ªI think the book I read named him Orazio¡ªhe took that idea to such extremes that to him, it felt as though there was no such thing as living a moment to the fullest. There was no such notion as ¡®fullest¡¯ to someone whose concept of time was so detached from simple mortal comprehension. There was always a gap to be filled. An empty crevice. A blank space in the fabric of reality. A persistent dullness that could never be permanently kept at bay. See, Time¡¯s gift affected our world in many ways; probably more than that of any other Twin. It gave us, as well as the world around us, the ability to grow, to change, but more importantly; to do it at our individual pace. And to Orazio, the pace of the world was too sluggish. Too lazy.¡±

    Sebastian paused as he felt Jo¡¯s head resting against his. It wasn¡¯t the first time it happened, although, if it was a voluntary action or just exhaustion beginning to set it, but it was nice regardless. Just a gentle reminder that there was something there. A sign of life.

    ¡°So,¡± he continued, ¡°Orazio traveled the lengths and depths of Valcrest in search of something that could potentially bring a spark of excitement to the stillness he felt in the world. He sought, and he searched, and one day; within the deepest recesses of the forest he came across a group of mercenaries. And at first, to him, their way of life felt like just the right fit. And, of course, they saw great potential in him. They took Orazio in. They were welcoming and cheerful and for a time; for a collection of moments, he was content in their midst. However, over time he would grow impatient, and as he did, the group¡¯s leader started to see him less as an asset, more as a liability. He would tell Orazio to slow down, take caution, assess situations better. He was unable to comprehend that to the son of Time, their idea of ¡®taking a moment¡¯, their considerate pauses, felt to him like excruciating, torturous, unending boredom. It was the very thing he¡¯d gone there hoping to escape.¡±

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Another pause, this time to the sound of branches whooshing as they swayed above the roof. The nightly breezes were pleasant. It would be nice to allow some of it in. If he could only get that window open. Maybe then the walls wouldn¡¯t echo so much with the sound of his own voice. Across them, shadows crept; ever restless as the candlelight trembled from its perch on the tabletop. The wax continued to melt away, spilling from the candle holder onto the tabletop. Time hadn¡¯t stopped to listen to his ramblings; time didn¡¯t care, but Sebastian started the story, he might as well finish.

    ¡°With the mercenaries¡¯ every attempt to slow Orazio down, he only grew more restless, more impatient, the more tension grew between himself and the leader. Until, at last, it came to a head. The Child God was denied his place amongst their ranks. Even with all the power he possessed, Orazio wasn¡¯t deemed worthy by a group of mere mortals. They would reject every gift he had to offer, all the ways he could be an asset, for no other reason other than his refusal of their way of doing things. And in the aftermath of that rejection, for once, he did what they wanted. Orazio stopped. He stopped and sat with his anger. He seethed for countless, endless moments. And he pondered what the cost should be for their offense.¡±

    The house creaked. Candle wax melted and dripped onto the tabletop. He was going to put out that candle, save the rest of it for tomorrow. Part of him knew that¡¯d be the sensible thing to do. The rest of him was content to just... Let it burn. So he did.

    ¡°Some people aren¡¯t meant to sit with their thoughts for too long. Stew in their resentment. Least of all someone with the power of a God at the tips of their fingers. And the son of Time, in all his anger and disdain, decided that if those people cherished stillness and reflection so dearly, he would give them ample time to reflect. So, that night, when the entire group gathered for a moment of silent meditation, Orazio drew upon his powers. And without their knowledge, he slowed the flow of time to a crawl; a near halt. And around them¡ªoutside of the lot of them¡ªthe world continued as it always had, moving at its usual pace without them. They sat, in their meditative state, their silent reflection, in ignorant bliss. Each breath coursed through their lungs over the span of days. Every thought  extended over the course of weeks and months. And to the eyes of the world; they sat still. Frozen. Their endless night spanned across the lives of those who loved them. The ones who mourned them. And mourn them, they had. Until their grief, once violent; raw and hot as burning embers, turned cold, dull, and bittersweet. Until those men and women they¡¯d loved, and missed, became nothing more than memory. Until those memories, chipped away by the merciful hand of Time, began to fade; deteriorate. Like a painting left to the elements.¡±

    Sebastian momentarily thought back to the portrait of their family he still kept in their room in the Outpost. Of all the times he thought of throwing it away, but couldn¡¯t bring himself to actually do it. He sighed.

    ¡°Those mercenaries were none the wiser. They awoke, after decades, believing only a single night had passed. Only to find the world they knew replaced with overgrown grass and dilapidated houses forsaken by loved ones who¡¯d grown tired of waiting. Their spouses had long since moved on, some even deceased. The children they recalled seeing just a day before were now grown. Parents in their own rights, to offspring who knew of their grandparents as faceless names. Bedtime stories. A monument to lives considered long lost to the world. To say it was a jarring awakening, would be an understatement.

    ¡°The disconnect they felt, their inability to envision, even less accept, the world for what it really was, rather than the painting they still held so fresh within their minds, weighed on them like rocks at the bottom of a lake. To those around them, they remained relics, unwilling to forsake the past. To the mercenaries¡¯ perception, however, they had awoken, alive but no longer of this world. Ghosts, aimlessly roaming without purpose. Mourning the lives they¡¯d lost. Their friends and families, now turned strangers. Until, eventually, they returned to the forest. To their isolation. Waiting for Time to catch up to them. For the sand to drop to the bottom of the hourglass. For the gentle touch of Death.¡±

    As if on cue, the flame consumed the final remnants of candle wick and fizzled out, giving way to complete darkness. Sebastian let out a breathy chuckle. Time really did not care.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re officially out of candles. Guess that¡¯s one way to put an end to my bleak ramblings, isn¡¯t it?¡± he asked, gently bumping Jo¡¯s shoulder as though that¡¯d make her answer him. ¡°I don¡¯t know why... Well, I know why it came to mind, but also I always found it interesting that the only mentions of ghosts I could find in the Myths are in relation to Time. You¡¯d think Death would be more fitting, but I guess it makes sense. Ghosts are souls who refuse to move on, who cling to the memories of what they once had. No one said you gotta be dead to do that, right? We do it every day. Some people really aren¡¯t meant to sit with their thoughts. With their resentment. Their gui¡ª¡± He broke into another chuckle and shook his head. ¡°Here¡¯s a new riddle, between you and me; you can try and answer it when you wake up, I¡¯ll wait. If all light¡¯s gone out, and darkness is all there is... Does that mean the absence of shadows? Or does that mean shadows are all that¡¯s left?¡±

    As expected, there was no answer, but for the first time in days, the silence that followed felt comfortable. Familiar. Even in the darkness, even engulfed in shadows. He could tell himself they weren¡¯t alone. They hadn¡¯t been forgotten. This wait wouldn¡¯t have to last forever.

 The Battle of Heart and Mind 3.14

    [Wakefield Village | Inviditas 7th, 2526 | Early Evening]

    Stanley secured the village¡¯s only supply wagon in order to get them to Wakefield. They traveled slowly as he avoided divots and rocks in the trail. While Madeline appreciated the man¡¯s concern, she was sure Lena would prefer a faster trip to a comfortable one.

    Lena was in and out of consciousness throughout the ride. Upon waking she would mumble things, most of them unintelligible. All except for once when her eyes focused on the back of Stanley¡¯s head as he steered the wagon and she mumbled to him, ¡°Clint should have listened.¡±

    Madeline frowned, looking between her friend and Stanley. Lena didn¡¯t stay awake long enough to answer any questions, so she focused on the man. ¡°What did she mean by that?¡±

    Stanley sighed. ¡°Sylvie tasked Clint with intercepting your raven. She wanted to know what your intentions were, but he was not supposed to touch, let alone intercept any messages.¡±

    ¡°What good would intercepting the raven do, then?¡±

    Stanley shot her a glance over his shoulder. ¡°Clint is a beast speaker. He can communicate with animals, but it¡¯s not speaking, exactly. He couldn¡¯t really learn as much from your bird as he¡¯d like and chose to disregard Sylvie¡¯s warnings not to touch the messages.¡±

    ¡°Those weren¡¯t exactly written in a way just anyone would be able to understand, so why would he keep intercepting them?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t answer that. I only know about it because Sylvie found out this morning. She was fuming. Said she didn¡¯t want whoever was expecting to hear from you to come poking around and well...¡± Stanley shrugged. ¡°Here we are.¡±

    Stanley stopped the wagon and walked around to help her, looking doubtful.

    ¡°Are you sure this is where you want me to leave you? I could take you as far as Newhaven.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure, thank you. You¡¯ve done more than enough.¡± Madeline didn¡¯t mean for it to sound as harsh as it did, but she was tired and the last thing she wanted was to waste energy evading prying questions. ¡°Just stay here for a couple of seconds. Keep an eye on her for me.¡±

    Maddie had never used the tunnels to enter or exit Newhaven. As a citizen, she never needed to before, but not even citizenship would allow her to bring an undocumented stab victim past the gates without raising questions. She knocked on the door of the blacksmith shop and loud barks answered her before a tall burly man cracked open the door. The man¡¯s expression upon seeing her was a stark reminder of the dried blood coating her tunic and hands. Maddie pushed the thought aside, buried it for later, and explained the situation as briefly as possible. Right now they needed passage. They¡¯d wasted too much time getting this far. It¡¯d take hours to traverse the tunnels, and Lena might not have that long.

    The burly man carried Lena inside. Maddie didn¡¯t know what to offer Stanley besides a tired ¡°thanks for the help.¡± She didn¡¯t wait for a response. If they were both lucky, this would be the last time they¡¯d ever see each other anyway.

    The burly man¡ªhe never offered his name, and Madeline didn¡¯t care to ask¡ªoffered to carry Lena through the tunnel. She remained unconscious, limp in the man¡¯s arms, and Maddie found herself nervously checking multiple times to ensure she at least still drew breath. Thankfully there was no getting lost in those tunnels, the only way was forward.

    Maddie reached the end and slammed her fist against the hatch until it opened to a disgruntled Scout. ¡°How many times do I have to tell you people you¡¯re only supposed to knock onc¡ª¡±

    They silenced upon seeing her, then noticed Lena and swore viciously under their breath. They pulled her up then helped the burly man bring Lena into the wine cellar. ¡°Twins,¡± they muttered, then raised their voice, turning towards the door ¡°Sander!¡± They led them out of the cellar and down the hall, still occasionally yelling out for Sander and cursing under their breath.

    ¡°Here,¡± they indicated one of the beds and watched as the burly man set Lena down. ¡°Shit this doesn¡¯t look good. Fuck. Give me a second. I¡¯m sorry, Anton, I know you need to go back to your family, but I need you here right now. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    The burly man¡ªAnton¡ªnodded quietly and sat on one of the vacant beds. He looked exhausted and worried, but not surprised at being asked to stay. Madeline wondered how many injured Wolves he might have had to carry through the tunnel in the past. She thought about sitting down as well, but ended up standing at her friend¡¯s bedside instead. Maddie saw a couple of times how Lena¡¯s enlightenment would have her look. Haggard and in rough shape, but even then, she always carried an air of invulnerability about her. As if she was too proud to allow it to disrupt whatever she needed to get done that day. Clearly even Lena couldn¡¯t out-stubborn a fatal stab wound. Her skin had grown pale and sheened with sweat, and while she still breathed, it was strained; as though the act required every ounce of strength her body still possessed and that strength was consistently draining.

    Like sand to the bottom of an hourglass. Madeline frowned and pushed that thought away with all the others she¡¯d been trying to ignore since leaving the village. Death was not a force anyone was meant to reckon with. If anything, the Wolfpack was leaving proof that if it wants to claim you, it would.

    ¡°Not today,¡± she muttered. ¡°Not like this. It¡¯s not your time.¡±

    ¡°You got her here, it¡¯s all you could¡¯ve done, kid,¡± Anton told her.

    Madeline nodded, even though she didn¡¯t agree. They could have packed up and left. If they had, this wouldn¡¯t have happened in the first place. ¡°Won¡¯t be worth much if she dies.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t even begin to imagine what might happen then.¡±

    Madeline let the conversation end there, but judging by Anton¡¯s expression he was imagining something. She didn¡¯t know the details of how this conflict with the Hunters started in the first place, but she did know it started with Dani¡¯s father. It wasn¡¯t too much to assume things might escalate with this.

    ¡°See what I¡¯m talking about, Lysander?¡±

    The Scout marched back into the dormitory, sounding rightfully aggravated and dragging someone after them. The new person in the room, Lysander she presumed, was a tall, thin man in his mid-twenties, dark skinned, shaven head, and an expression that turned immediately sullen upon seeing Lena.

    ¡°This is far beyond my capabilities, Finnley,¡± he said, approaching and leaning over to check her bandaged abdomen.

    The bandages were stained a dark red, but considering how long they¡¯d been traveling, it looked better than Maddie expected. ¡°These bandages are holding up well; probably what saved her, but they¡¯re not exactly clean and we might have to worry about infection.¡± He stood straight and sighed. ¡°Ironically, the only person in this room with the proper knowledge to tend these wounds is Helena.¡±

    ¡°Kind of an issue seeing as she¡¯s got one foot in the beyond, ain¡¯t it?¡± Finnley said, their voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°That Healer you¡¯ve been fucking with this past week, they still in the city, Sander?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t... We did not...¡± Lysander started to protest, but Finnley cut him off.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who¡¯s big spoon and who¡¯s little spoon, or whatever else you two have been up to. He¡¯s still in Newhaven, right? Go get him. Drag him here if you have to.¡±

    ¡°You know that bringing an outsider down here isn¡¯t that simple. There are safety protocols for a reason, Finn.¡±

    ¡°Are you shitting me? Do you want to write back to camp and inform the Alpha that her daughter died on our watch because you were worried about the damn safety protocol? How safe do you think you¡¯ll be when that happens?¡±

    Lysander glared at Finnley, lips pressing into a thin line as the words sunk in. ¡°This was your call, are we clear?¡±

    ¡°Stop wasting time, Sander!¡± Finnley scolded.

    Lysander groaned and left the room, his footsteps rushing down the hall until they faded into silence. Finn stood in the center of the room for a moment, mismatched eyes fixed on Lena. They then ran both hands through already-mussed up hair and shook their head as if to brush away whatever emotion that might have stirred, turning their attention to Madeline instead.

    ¡°Oy, come with me. Get cleaned up, eat something,¡± they said.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Madeline muttered, unwilling to go anywhere just yet.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t a question. I¡¯m not risking two people dying on my watch tonight,¡± they insisted. ¡°Come on. Anton isn¡¯t going anywhere for now and there¡¯s nothing else you can do.¡±

    Madeline groaned, mirroring their gesture and running both hands through her sweat-drenched locks before forcing herself to step away. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t put it past this bitch to drop dead the moment I turn my back I swear,¡± she muttered.

    ¡°I know, I mean how dare she,¡± Finn added, amused. ¡°The disrespect.¡±

    Madeline shook her head, unable to contain a laugh. ¡°What¡¯s your name again? Finn?¡±

    ¡°Finnley; Finn, whichever you prefer, really.¡± They shrugged as they spoke, then nodded to indicate the hall and walked out, waiting for Madeline to follow. ¡°What¡¯s yours?¡±

    ¡°Madeline, Maddie. Whichever,¡± she answered, shrugging as well.

    Finn smirked as they led the way to the washroom. ¡°You doing that on purpose or out of habit, Madeline?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re mirroring me,¡± Finn explained. ¡°Habit then.¡±

    Madeline scoffed gently under her breath. She shouldn¡¯t be surprised they¡¯d caught on to that. ¡°Takes one to know one, huh?¡±

    ¡°That it does, rookie.¡± Finn opened the door and held it for her. ¡°You can clean up here, I¡¯ll see what I can do about a change of clothes. I swear we go through bloody clothes so quickly in this place.¡±

    Madeline entered the washroom and Finn let the door close behind her. The room smelled clean; like humidity and soap. The lighting was dim, the stone walls and floor made her footsteps echo. The sound grated in her ears, like a ghost following in her footsteps. She removed her tunic and discovered the blood had soaked through to her undershirt as well. How much blood could a person lose? Maddie scoffed, Lena would probably know the answer.

    The water was cold. The stench of stale blood permeating her clothes and skin didn¡¯t mix well with the sickeningly sweet scent of honey and herbs emanating from the bar of soap. The only sounds in the room were the increasingly frantic sloshing as she tried to scrub her hands clean, and her own shallow breaths resonating off the narrow walls. Her hands were as clean as she could possibly make them, but she only stopped when her skin started to feel raw; when it started to hurt. Maddie clenched her fists to try to stop them shaking, forced her breaths to steady, pushed down the spiraling thoughts attempting to overcome her senses. Because this wasn¡¯t the time or the place.

    A sudden knock on the door disturbed the silence, and from the other side Finn called.

    ¡°Oy, rookie, you decent? I got you a change of clothes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a complicated question there,¡± Maddie quipped, trying to keep a tremble from reaching her voice. ¡°If you¡¯re worried about preserving my modesty or whatever, I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t,¡± she added.

    The door opened and Finn walked in, then matter-of-factly tossed a clean tunic in her direction. ¡°Here. These are mine so they¡¯re gonna be long on you, but we can figure something better out in the morning.¡±

    Madeline nodded and put it on. It fell below her knees and the sleeves were comically long, but it was clean and that was the part that mattered. ¡°Thanks, I appreciate that.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Finn stood, arms crossed, just watching her expression intently for several seconds, then asked: ¡°You hurt at all?¡±

    ¡°No. No, I...¡± Maddie didn¡¯t know why, of all things, the question was what finally caused tears to start spilling out. She choked on a bubble of laughter as she answered. ¡°I don¡¯t have a scratch on me.¡±

    Finnley sighed. ¡°Okay, well, scratches I¡¯d be able to deal with, whatever else you got going on there, I¡¯m not so sure.¡±

    Maddie shook her head. ¡°I...¡± She let out another chuckle and forced a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just been a long day.¡±

    Finn nodded towards the door and started leading her out. ¡°First assignment?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Just out of graduation.¡± Madeline followed Finn out of the washroom and down the hall, shaking her head. ¡°Was supposed to be an easy one.¡±

    ¡°They never are, but hey, think about it...¡± Finn smirked at her. ¡°This is literally the worst possible outcome, so you¡¯ll never have another one go as badly as this.¡±

    Maddie managed a genuine laugh in response to that. ¡°That¡¯s true. I guess getting the Alpha¡¯s daughter stabbed almost to death is as bad as it can get.¡±

    Finnley walked them to a small back room. It looked like a mix between a storage room and a mess hall. There were ale casks and sacks of grain stacked along the walls, but also a small stove and a couple of square wooden tables and chairs. A pot of stew bubbled over the stove. The aroma of vegetable broth and herbs immediately enveloped her senses. When was the last time she¡¯d eaten? That morning? Too long judging by how her stomach clenched.

    ¡°Sit, I¡¯ll fix you up,¡± Finn offered.

    Madeline sat while they served two bowls of stew and scoured for a loaf of bread, bringing it all to the table at once with the ease of someone accustomed to waiting tables regularly.

    ¡°Water or ale?¡± they asked.

    ¡°I thought alcohol wasn¡¯t allowed.¡±

    ¡°When in Newhaven, rookie.¡± Finn poured themself an ale and took a swig while awaiting her answer.

    ¡°Just water, thanks.¡±

    ¡°Suit yourself.¡±

    They poured her a glass of water and joined her at the table. ¡°So, mind if I pry for a second?¡±

    ¡°Depends,¡± Madeline told them, pulling off a piece of bread and dipping it into her stew. ¡°What do you want to pry into exactly?¡±

    ¡°Are you and Lena close? ¡®Cause you looked downright rattled and you were guarding her bedside like you were ready to fight someone.¡±

    Maddie grimaced, but forced herself to take the stew-soaked bread into her mouth and eat it before the topic of conversation killed her appetite entirely. ¡°We¡¯re friends, I guess. The only reason she went there was because they thought something happened to me.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand why she¡¯d do that, right?¡± Finn asked the question as though they already knew the answer. ¡°Look, being an outsider in this clan is a different experience from being born into it. I¡¯ve been with the Wolves since I was eight and sometimes I still don¡¯t fully get it either, but... They wouldn¡¯t have just left you behind. And yeah, that¡¯s something you¡¯re gonna have to remember.¡±

    Madeline didn¡¯t know what to say to that. She just nodded and focused on slowly getting through her bowl of stew. Finn allowed her to remain in silence, but by the time the bowl was nearly finished, Maddie broke the silence again. ¡°You¡¯ve been with the Wolves since you were eight?¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Finnley didn¡¯t seem to mind the question. Maddie wasn¡¯t quite sure why, but that unassuming openness almost grated on her. ¡°My parents kind of just... Got fed up with me and left me in the woods. One of their Scouts found me roaming around, dragged me to the Beta, he dragged me to the Alpha, she took a long look at me and decided I was worth keeping for some reason. Or maybe she just took pity on me; to be honest I never asked. Rest is history, I suppose.¡±

    Madeline looked at them inquisitively and asked, ¡°Your parents ¡®just got fed up with you¡¯?¡±

    ¡°I was a bit of a problem child. Not gonna say I don¡¯t blame them; I do¡ªscrew them, both of them¡ªbut I wasn¡¯t easy to handle. I¡¯m sure most didn¡¯t think I was gonna graduate at all, even less become an asset. Dani was pretty much the only kid who was genuinely nice to me and holy shit did I hate that.¡±

    ¡°What? Why?¡±

    Finn shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Kid brain. I kinda resented how easy things looked for her. You know when you want to dislike someone, but they¡¯re so likable?¡± They laughed. ¡°That sounds really stupid, but like I said; kid brain.¡± Finn''s smile turned into a frown as they poked the vegetables at the bottom of their bowl, and they added: ¡°Lena wasn¡¯t nice, she was always a bitch; through and through, but, uh... She did knock some sense into me. Doesn¡¯t surprise me she ended up an Instructor. ¡®Cause she knew exactly why I kept acting out, had no problem giving it to me straight either, not an ounce of regard for the fact I was just a kid. You gotta respect that, you know? When you¡¯re that young everyone¡¯s always trying to fix you without asking any real questions or even looking you in the eye.¡±

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Yeah, that... That sounds like Lena, alright. Straight to the point.¡± Madeline shook her head and wiped her eyes with one oversized sleeve. ¡°She¡¯s so damn sure of herself it¡¯s infuriating. Too sure of herself, and I keep telling her...¡± Maddie cut herself off and scoffed.

    Finn chuckled. ¡°Aye, it does sound like you two got pretty close. Kinda surprises me. Lena never seemed like one to take to people easily. Or vice-versa. The whole ¡®being a bit of a bitch¡¯ thing.¡±

    Maddie shrugged. ¡°She can be; zero regard as we know, but she¡¯s also a lot nicer than you¡¯d expect. You know, she woke me up for training after Hourglass Night by barging into my room and I was so hungover I wanted to murder her, but... Couple days later she knocked on my door and brought me a stack of books. Because she noticed I only had three and I¡¯d been reading them over and over.¡± She sighed, taking a long swig of water. ¡°I stole those books. I taught myself to read. Only thing my mother ever taught me was not to trust anybody. You¡¯re right, I don¡¯t understand why she did it; any of it.¡±

    Finn nodded, their smile understanding. ¡°Dani was here on a contract during the winter and she said she wanted me to write to her. Swear the whole family¡¯s just weird.¡±

    Maddie shook her head. ¡°Have you written to her?¡±

    Finn shrugged, but before they could answer, there was a knock against the doorframe and Lysander was standing there, accompanied by a slightly shorter man in Healer¡¯s robes.

    ¡°This is Silas,¡± Lysander introduced. ¡°He uh...¡±

    Silas shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re wasting time, Sander.¡± He turned to Madeline. ¡°Miss, your friend is awake and she refuses to let me do anything before she speaks with you.¡±

    ¡°Lena is awake?¡± Maddie was surprised, to say the least. She didn¡¯t think she had the strength for anything anymore. ¡°Yeah, sure. Yeah.¡±

    Maddie wasted no time standing up and making her way back to the dormitory, the Healer at her heels.

    ¡°I¡¯m allowing this because it would be easier than attempting restraints, but I must remind you time is of the essence here. She¡¯s lost a lot of blood, that she¡¯s awake and able to speak at all is almost unprecedented,¡± Silas warned.

    Maddie shook her head. ¡°I know how much blood she¡¯s lost, I was there.¡±

    The Healer sighed. ¡°Just try to make this brief so I can help your friend.¡±

    They entered the dormitory and, as Silas said, Lena was awake. Her breaths were strained, punctuated by harsh wheezing. She looked even paler than before, shaky and sweaty, but the sound of footsteps entering the room caused a weak smile to tug at the corners of her lips.

    ¡°Mads?¡± she rasped.

    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Maddie answered. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you, you idiot? Let the Healer do his job.¡±

    Lena managed a strained chuckle. ¡°Yeah, yeah, in a minute. Just... I need you to listen for a second because... This man over there is gonna stitch up my insides. The... The uh... The anesthetics are going to knock me unconscious and if they don¡¯t, my body going into shock will do the trick.¡±

    Madeline hated how casual she sounded, as though she was describing something out of one of her medical tomes. ¡°Yeah, well, you got yourself messed up.¡±

    Lena groaned through another chuckle. ¡°Shut up so I can get through this, please.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Have you reported back yet?¡±

    Maddie shook her head. ¡°I wanted to wait on the Healer.¡±

    ¡°Okay, good, so...¡± She coughed, trying to clear some dryness in her throat and bit back a whine in the aftermath. ¡°When you write that report I need you to remember that going into the village was my call. I¡¯m an Instructor, you were following orders.¡±

    ¡°Lena, that¡¯s not...¡±

    ¡°It was my call, Mads.¡±

    ¡°Lena, what...¡±

    ¡°My call. Say it back so I know you understand.¡±

    Madeline bit back a retort. Arguing would only drag this out further. They were wasting valuable time. ¡°It was your call.¡±

    Lena let out a breath, almost relieved. ¡°Thank you. Now, if I can¡¯t get out of this, if I don¡¯t wake up...¡± When Maddie was about to protest again, Lena reached out to grab her wrist and silence her. ¡°I got presents for my sisters at the village; they¡¯re in my bag. The box is for Dani, I think she¡¯ll enjoy it. I got a couple of crafting kits for Sarah, figured she¡¯d have fun with them. Please tell Dani I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t keep my promise. Tell Sarah¡ªand this is important¡ªtell her I¡¯m not angry, that none of this is her fault. I need her to know that. Promise me you¡¯ll tell them.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, of course I¡¯ll tell them. I promise.¡±

    Lena forced out a shaky breath and nodded. ¡°Alright. Okay.¡± She glared over Madeline¡¯s shoulder at the Healer. ¡°I¡¯m ready now.¡±

    Silas nodded and stepped forward, placing a hand on Madeline¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m going to need you to clear out now, miss. You won¡¯t want to be here for this.¡±

    Madeline wanted to argue, she wanted to stay even though she knew he was right, but Lena gave her wrist a feeble squeeze and let go, expression guarded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you later,¡± she muttered.

    Maddie nodded and stood. ¡°Yeah. Later.¡±

    <hr>

    [Wolves Camp | Inviditas 10th, 2526 | Early Morning]

    Dani escaped to the lake as soon as she was out of bed. The camp filled early for Hourglass Night, and the last thing she wanted was to deal with all that excitement. The forest never felt more alive. Threads of golden sunlight illuminated the clearing. The smell of fresh grass and the sweet scent of wildflowers permeated the air and clung to her clothes. With every gentle breeze, small delicate flower petals cascaded from the trees above, adorning the lake¡¯s dark waters in white and light pink. The pleasant ruffling of leaves and the chaotic harmony of songbirds resonated overhead, gently disrupting the silence.

    No matter how harsh the winter, spring always followed. And while that understanding served as a comfort in the past, Dani couldn¡¯t find it within herself to feel it now. Lena¡¯s absence had left a lingering frost in its wake; a suffocating, sharp, pain in Dani¡¯s chest. As though trying to breathe through icy water. And no matter what she tried, no matter what anyone said, it would not leave.

    The village wasn¡¯t that far. At the very least she should have sent word of what she found. Dani tried to keep her thoughts from seeking out the memory of last year¡¯s ceremony, from remembering the weight of the clan¡¯s hourglass in her hands, from the thought of having to stand there and say her sister¡¯s name while holding it. She refused to let herself think of Lena coming home with her ring missing from her finger like so many others had in the past. She refused to entertain the thought of her never coming back at all. Instead she tried to convince herself she was worrying for no reason, that her sister would show up in a day or two; send word at least, and this frigid, suffocating, unwavering feeling of dread would finally dissipate. Lena said she¡¯d be back before Dani¡¯s birthday. She promised to be safe. That had to count for something.

    And so, Dani sat there, rummaging for pebbles in the grass and tossing them into the water a little too roughly, unable to make them skip across, until the sound of approaching footsteps disrupted the quiet.

    Dani turned to face the sound and saw Tom standing on the end of the trail, his expression was guarded. Too guarded. It made her immediately jump to her feet.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±Dani asked.

    Tom didn¡¯t answer her question. ¡°Have you seen Sarah this morning, Daniela?¡±

    ¡°Uhm, no. It¡¯s early and there¡¯s no training, she should still be in her room...¡± She trailed off, glancing in the direction of the cemetery. ¡°If she isn¡¯t I think I know where she went.¡±

    ¡°Would you mind finding her and bringing her to the Alpha¡¯s cabin as soon as possible? We need to have a conversation.¡±

    Those words sapped the last remnants of warmth from her. Like a dying flame snuffed out with only a thin trail of smoke left in its wake. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    For a brief second she noticed his shoulders drop and a faint hint of sadness reach his eyes. Tom was never easily rattled, but he was rattled now. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it at home, kiddo. Right now I need you to find your sister.¡±

    Dani knew there was no use arguing, so she nodded and made her way down the trail, pushing down something bitter attempting to crawl its way up her throat.

    <hr>

    Dani had gone to the cemetery but Sarah wasn¡¯t there. She returned to camp and upon asking around discovered that she¡¯d taken to visiting the raven rookery in the mornings. Wooden towers situated on the northern side of the camp housed the clan¡¯s messenger birds. The ravens were bred, cared for, and trained by a group of workers. Many of the Recruits and Actives held a fondness for the animals and interacted with them frequently. Communication in and out of the encampment however, was restricted to Scouts, and even personal messages to and from camp strictly monitored. Personal birds would only be assigned to Scouts whose assignments required they remain in the field without a permanent station, or remained in regions too remote to allow frequent visits to an Inn. Madeline was sent with her own bird to the village and the bird was likely to remain with her thereafter. If she was alright, at least; Dani still didn¡¯t know.

    As she approached, the sounds of the ravens became more prominent. Several of the adult birds were out and about in perches surrounding the buildings and announced her approach through vocalization and clicking sounds. Dani wasn¡¯t a stranger to ravens, she¡¯d handled them plenty, but she wouldn¡¯t deny that being surrounded by a flock of them made her extremely nervous. They were friendly and, unless given reason to dislike someone, saw any and all members of the clan as a source of treats and attention; but they were still intimidating creatures to be surrounded with. The closer she walked to the towers the more she could feel their dark beady eyes focus on her. A couple of them flew down to lower perches and peered over curiously. The ravens¡¯ calls and agitated cries alerted one of their keepers; a tall brunette with short unruly hair poked her head out of one of the towers, spotted Dani, and smiled.

    ¡°Look who it is. Are you here to send a message or to collect the kid?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Val. I¡¯m here for the kid. Where is she?¡±

    Val pointed at one of the two towers, unfazed when one of the ravens flew down to land on her shoulder and began to peck at her hair in a bid for attention. ¡°With the wee ones. She¡¯s been a little obsessed with one of ¡®em.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure mom will love hearing that.¡± Dani smiled. ¡°She could make a case for not getting her a puppy, but it¡¯s not like ravens are hard to come by around here.¡±

    Val chuckled. ¡°Right, I told her I can¡¯t do anything about it unless the Alpha authorizes. I don¡¯t want any trouble.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want any trouble with the Alpha or with my sister?¡± Dani asked.

    The worker shook her head, petting the bird on her shoulder. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Either way, I¡¯ll get her out of your hair, at least for now.¡±

    Val gave a half-shrug, careful not to disturb her companion¡¯s perch. ¡°Nah, kid¡¯s a joy to be around. It¡¯s no bother.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she is.¡± Dani agreed, smiling as she entered the building.

    Inside of the rookery it was dimly lit. Most light came from the high windows the ravens used to roam free. Sarah was hovering over one of the nesting fledglings.

    Upon noticing her older sister she beamed and whispered, ¡°Dani, look!¡±

    Dani walked closer and looked in the nest. The bird Sarah seemed so excited for was youngling, just growing its initial flight feathers. They were pale, light grey fading into white. The bird¡¯s legs and beak were likewise a pale grey rather than the usual black, and its eyes a light blue.

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s unusual,¡± Dani whispered. ¡°So this is why you¡¯ve been hanging out here lately?¡±

    Sarah¡¯s smile faltered. ¡°Well, I came for the first time because I wanted to know if Lena sent any messages, or...¡± she lowered her voice as she admitted, ¡°or if I could maybe send one. Even though I don¡¯t know where she went. I thought, maybe the ravens could find her.¡±

    The childish hopefulness in her sister¡¯s voice only added to the heaviness in her heart. ¡°They¡¯re smart, but not that smart, squirt. Besides, you can¡¯t just message people when they¡¯re out in the field. It could put them at risk.¡±

    ¡°Val explained that to me, yeah,¡± Sarah sighed. ¡°I just... I don¡¯t want...¡±She trailed off and took a deep breath, carefully stroking the raven¡¯s head. ¡°What if something happens to her and she still thinks I hate her?¡±

    ¡°Sarah...¡± Dani turned to face her sister and found Sarah avoiding her eyes, her focus on the raven. ¡°Lena doesn¡¯t think you hate her.¡±

    Sarah sniffled, her eyes fixed on the bird as she shrugged. ¡°She didn¡¯t even tell me she was leaving. Lena never just leaves without saying goodbye.¡±

    ¡°There was a chance Maddie might be in trouble so she left in a hurry, that¡¯s all.¡± Sarah scoffed under her breath and Dani grabbed her shoulder, gently turning the girl around to face her. ¡°Hey, look at me, listen... You¡¯ve been upset, that¡¯s all. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. And Lena doesn¡¯t think you hate her.¡±

    Sarah''s shoulders dropped. ¡°I just miss her. I¡¯m done being upset. I wish I knew when she¡¯s coming back.¡±

    ¡°Me too, squirt,¡± Dani mumbled, trying to forcefully inject an encouraging tone into her voice. ¡°Remember what we talked about, though? We can¡¯t ever be sure how things will go out there, but you should always expect the people you love will come back for you.¡±

    Sarah nodded, wiping at her eyes with her sleeve. She then turned to face the bird again. ¡°I wanted to show her this little guy. I bet she¡¯d find it interesting. You know, it¡¯s a¡ªwhat you call it¡ªanomaly. And Val said they might put it down. It¡¯s not fit to be a messenger bird, it stands out too much, but look at it. It¡¯s so pretty.¡±

    Dani smiled, sure of where her sister was going with this. ¡°You¡¯re thinking about asking mom to let you keep it?¡±

    ¡°Mhm. I can take care of a bird. Do you think she¡¯ll let me?¡±

    Dani hummed and gave the bird a tentative stroke along its beak. ¡°I¡¯ll back you up when you ask her, but... Not today. Dad asked me to come get you for a talk.¡± When Sarah frowned and opened her mouth to ask, she quickly added, ¡°I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s about yet, I was just told to find you. We should probably get going.¡±

    Sarah wasn¡¯t reassured. ¡°Lena isn¡¯t home yet and you said dad looked worried.¡±

    Dani grimaced. She¡¯d been trying not to let her mind go there. ¡°It could be nothing, squirt. We don¡¯t know yet¡±

    Sarah shook her head and took the lead in leaving the rookery. Dani followed with a sigh. Lying to her sister never worked out, she was smart and she was attentive to other people¡¯s emotions. Even if Dani refused to say it; or even admit it to herself, it would be clear to Sarah she¡¯d been thinking it too. Lena should be home by now.

    <hr>

    When they entered the Alpha¡¯s cabin, the first thing Dani noticed was her mother¡¯s absence. It was Tom, alone, waiting for them behind the desk. He asked them to shut the door behind them and sit. Where his expression had previously been guarded, it was now a mix of deep concern and sadness.

    ¡°Girls, I...¡±

    He trailed off, already at a loss of words, and that cold sinking feeling in the pit of Dani¡¯s stomach immediately gripped her entire body at once.

    ¡°Dad... What happened?¡±

    Tom forced a deep breath, steadied his voice, and continued. ¡°Madeline sent a message from Newhaven. It arrived this morning. Lena found her well, but her messages had been intercepted. They were setting up to leave and, for some reason, Helena decided to go into that village one last time. There were Hunters there and, according to Madeline, one of them recognized her.¡±

    Dani leaned into her knees and hid her face in her hands. The tightness in her chest was too much to bear; too painful.

    ¡°No... No, no, no...¡±

    She forced herself to take a deep breath, pushed down the urge to scream, tried to fight back against the searing chills slithering across her spine, the spike of rage sinking its teeth into her core; to stay in the present despite the tumultuous thoughts rushing through her mind. Lena said she¡¯d be back safe; she promised not to go down there. It wasn¡¯t worth the risk. Why would she do that? Why?

    ¡°...Is she okay?¡± Sarah¡¯s voice was weak; fearful, anticipating the answer she wanted wouldn¡¯t come.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, pup, she was very hurt. Maddie brought her to Newhaven and there¡¯s a Healer taking care of her now, so hopefully she will be, but right now we don¡¯t know.¡±

    Dani only lifted her head when she heard her sister sob. She wanted to tell Sarah that Lena would be okay. She had to be.

    But Tom was right, they couldn''t know that. Saying it now would just be a lie. ¡°Where... Where¡¯s mom?¡±

    Tom¡¯s expression twisted. ¡°As you can imagine this news was very hard on her. And she¡¯ll need to address the clan soon... She needed space, some time to recompose, and asked me to let you girls know; to not wait for her. It wouldn¡¯t be fair to withhold this information. We wanted you to hear it before anyone else.¡±

    Dani rubbed both hands over her face. Why did she have to go there? She promised she wouldn¡¯t go there.

    Her foot rapidly tapped the floorboards, her jaw ached. ¡°I¡¯m going to Newhaven.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t allow that, kiddo.¡±

    Dani glared at her father, uncaring for the consequences. ¡°I¡¯m going.¡±

    ¡°No. Not after what happened to your sister, Daniela. We also had word of an incident in Blackpond. One of our Scouts was killed in the city and his partner failed to report back. We don¡¯t know if she was killed or has gone rogue. His ring was taken. These people are dangerous and right now, they¡¯re feeling cornered.¡±

    Dani stood, slamming both palms on the tabletop. ¡°Good. They should be feeling cornered, they should be afraid.¡± She pitched her voice low, the ice in her veins began to simmer.

    ¡°Dani.¡± Sarah grabbed her wrist, her voice barely loud enough to cut through the sound of rushing blood in her ears; weak, pleading. ¡°Don¡¯t. You can¡¯t go. Please.¡±

    Dani closed her eyes, her nails momentarily dug into the wood before her fingers went slack and a harsh breath escaped her lungs. Her father wasn¡¯t who she wanted to fight right now. Sarah wasn¡¯t the one she wanted to hurt. She felt her anger subside, quickly turning into exhaustion, and sat back down.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Dani mumbled. She took her sister''s hand and squeezed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, squirt. I¡¯m not going anywhere. I won¡¯t leave you, I promise.¡±

    ¡°You said we should always expect the people we love will come back for us.¡± Sarah said, squeezing her fingers. ¡°And Lena... She¡¯ll come home. Right?¡±

    I¡¯ll be safe, I promise.

    I¡¯ll be home before your birthday.

    Dani reached out to wipe a tear from her little sister¡¯s cheek, trying to force a smile but feeling it break. ¡°Yeah, squirt. Of course she will.¡±

    Sarah¡¯s smile was small, sad. She was always good at knowing when she was being lied to, but this was clearly a lie she wanted to believe.

    ¡°Hey, squirt, do you mind if I talk to dad alone for a little while?¡± Dani asked.

    Sarah¡¯s expression immediately shut and her fingers sank into Dani¡¯s hand, refusing to let go. ¡°No. You¡¯re always making me leave, why can¡¯t I ever know what¡¯s happening? She¡¯s my sister too!¡±

    Dani sighed. It wasn¡¯t fair to be asking this now; Sarah was right to be angry, but she wouldn¡¯t be able to ask what she needed with her sitting there, she just couldn¡¯t. ¡°Listen, I know, Sarah. I do. I''m sorry, I just... I need you to do this for me right now, okay? I promise¡ªI swear¡ªwe can talk about it later if you want.¡±

    Sarah¡¯s frown didn¡¯t fade and a quiet sob overtook her as she looked to her father. ¡°I want mom.¡±

    Tom held back a grimace. Dani could just barely imagine how her mother must have taken this news if she wasn¡¯t there. ¡°I know, love, she¡¯ll be here soon.¡±

    Dani squeezed Sarah¡¯s hand to draw her attention, then gently worked her fingers free, reaching for her shoulders instead. ¡°Do you remember what else I told you that night? It¡¯s okay to worry and it¡¯s okay...¡±

    ¡°...to be scared.¡± Sarah finished. ¡°Yeah. I remember.¡±

    ¡°And it is, squirt. It¡¯s okay, but... Mom still has to be the Alpha. She can¡¯t be scared and be strong for everyone else at the same time, so... Right now she needs to take some time. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be back soon, and I¡¯ll be right here until she does, I just need a couple of minutes too. Please?¡±

    ¡°Just a couple of minutes?¡±

    ¡°Two minutes. You can count them if you want.¡±

    Sarah drew a shaky breath and nodded, briefly wrapping Dani in a too-tight hug, before reluctantly letting go and turning to leave the office.

    Dani watched Sarah retreat into her room and once the door was properly closed, she leaned back in her chair, exhausted. Without thinking, she reached out to rub the bridge of her nose, then stopped herself halfway and lowered her hand, fist clenched. ¡°How bad is it?¡±

    Tom let more of his composure slip with Sarah out of the room and Dani could see it in his eyes before the words left his lips. ¡°The White Shadow in charge of her care is still uncertain of her odds. She was stabbed in the abdomen, the sword nearly ran her through. In the time it took Madeline to bring her to the Inn she lost an exorbitant amount of blood. That she made it as far as Newhaven was...¡± He grimaced. ¡°Maddie said the Healer called it ¡®an impressive display of will¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Sounds about right.¡± Dani snorted, rubbing her eyes. ¡°Stubborn. For once it did her good.¡±

    ¡°I hate this too, Dani. I do. I wish she was here, that we had her home, but... She¡¯ll be safe at the Inn. You¡¯ll be safe here. They plan to move her once she¡¯s stable, but for now this is how it needs to be.¡±

    ¡°Is Maddie staying with her?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Until she¡¯s ready to come home. She¡¯s not alone, she¡¯ll be well taken care of, kiddo. I promise.¡±

    ¡°I just want...¡± Dani ran both hands over her eyes and through her hair. ¡°I hate them. I hate them! I know that¡¯s not how we operate, but... I want someone to pay for this.¡±

    Tom reached across the desk for her closed fist. ¡°Your anger is justified, Dani, but the moment it takes control of you. The moment you allow it to change who you are and what you stand for... You¡¯re right, that¡¯s not how we operate. That¡¯s how they operate. We¡¯ve made that mistake once before and tonight is a reminder of that.¡±

    Dani grimaced, fingers slowly unfolding within her father¡¯s grasp, a bitter smile tugging at her lips. ¡°I guess, then, I understand them just a little bit better today.¡±

    ¡°Understanding can be a great asset, pup,¡± Tom said, giving her hand a small squeeze. ¡°Just don¡¯t allow yourself to change so far as to become the very thing you hate.¡±

 The Battle of Heart and Mind 3.15

    [Hunters Outpost |Inviditas 15th, 2526 | Midmorning]

    Arriving at the Outpost, Kyle and Gerald were met by silence. Someone should be manning the watchpost. Johanna hadn¡¯t snuck up on them at any point along the trail. The door to the kitchen was closed. The flower beds didn¡¯t look as though they¡¯d been tended to in days. Gabrielle hadn¡¯t come out of the office demanding to know why they were six days late to return. Theron¡¯s tent was no longer set up in its usual spot.

    ¡°Where is everyone?¡±

    Kyle voiced the question as Gerald thought it and, without waiting for an answer, rushed up the stairs to the room he shared with his brother. As though hoping to find him sitting there. Gerald stood at the base of the towers, dropped the supply bags he¡¯d been hauling over his shoulder and lingered at the base of the stairs.

    He remembered finding this place; ruined and abandoned, the painstaking work it took to make it habitable, then somewhat comfortable. It felt just as desolate now without the others as it did the first time.

    Legs heavy from travel, Gerald finally climbed the stairs. The still-bloodied ring of the Wolf he encountered in Blackpond weighed inside his shirt pocket. The fact they were recognized was a persistent thought in his mind, as well as the lingering question of where the information had come from. Where had they slipped? He expected to come back and discuss it, instead he crossed the bridge to Gabrielle¡¯s office to find it closed¡ªnot locked¡ªand empty. On her desktop, immediately visible upon opening the door, was a note pinned to the wooden surface with a crossbow bolt.

    Inviditas 14th

    Tucker. There¡¯s been no word from Johanna. I¡¯m taking Lockwood to check the safehouse closest to the village. I trust you to return before we¡¯re back. If so, please stay put.

    Porter

    Gerald scoffed as he unpinned the note from the desk and read it a second time. The words ¡®stay put¡¯ were underlined three times, one of which so roughly it¡¯d sliced through the parchment. Gabrielle was not one to lose her composure easily, but if neither he or Jo returned as predicted and she was forced to make a decision, he could understand why cracks might start to show. It was easier to lose Wolves in the city than in the forest any day and the fact he was standing there with her note in hand proved her decision correct. If Jo and Sebastian got into a confrontation, they¡¯d need the help more.

    Kyle¡¯s footsteps joined him a moment later. Gerald let the boy read the note in his hands and watched his expression turn more sullen with each passing word.

    ¡°What does she mean ¡®stay put¡¯? Are we supposed to just wait? For how long?¡±

    ¡°They left on the fourteenth, it¡¯s three days to the safehouse and three days to come back. We should also give them two days¡¯ room to account for any delays. So, a week.¡±

    ¡°A week?¡± Kyle¡¯s voice pitched up with the question, his fist clenched at his sides. ¡°How long ago were they supposed to be back? That¡¯s a whole other week.¡±

    ¡°Rivers.¡± Gerald placed his hand on the boy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We¡¯re a day behind Porter, we¡¯re travel weary, what do you suppose we would be able to do?¡±

    ¡°They tracked us down in Blackpond. How easy would it be to spot someone in that village?¡±

    ¡°Incredibly easy, but we don¡¯t know if that¡¯s the reason for their delay. And we¡¯re not going to assume anything. We¡¯re going to follow protocol, because rushing after Porter won¡¯t do your brother or Johanna any good.¡±

    Kyle clenched his fists tighter, a brief flicker of orange light igniting in his eyes before he squeezed them shut and forced a deep breath. ¡°Yeah. Yeah, you¡¯re right,¡± he muttered. ¡°I... I guess we should put those supplies away, right?¡±

    Gerald sighed and squeezed the boy¡¯s shoulder before letting go. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. Try to get some rest, if you can.¡±

    Kyle shook his head, his words pushed through clenched teeth. ¡°If you have that covered, and it¡¯s not a problem, I think I need to go out and shoot something right now.¡±

    Gerald nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t stray too far.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Kyle left, footsteps rushed and shoulders tense, leaving Gerald once again alone in the office. He sat in the chair across from where Gabrielle normally sat, leaned against the backrest with a tired groan, and reached into his pocket of the bloodstained silver ring. He placed it on the desktop. Stared at it until his sight blurred. Where had they slipped? How were they able to close in like this? It couldn¡¯t just be a coincidence.

    ¡°...Where did the information come from?"

    <hr>

    [Hunters Outpost |Inviditas 15th, 2526 | Late Morning]

    The soft thump of a bolt hitting its target, a new bolt fitting into the slot, the sharp metallic click of the cocking mechanism engaging, the pull of the trigger. These were the only prominent sounds in the clearing, playing in a constant loop. It was a mindless task. As Kyle sat in the tall grass under the shade of an oak tree, his mind disengaged, while his body ran through those all-too-familiar motions. His gaze was vigilant as it swept the shrubbery for signs of movement, but even that was second nature now. His thoughts were lost to reality. Far in the future¡ªin hypotheticals¡ªand deep in the past. In blood soaked floorboards and unmoving limbs. In the smell of stale blood and dried roses. In feelings he hadn¡¯t allowed himself to wallow in for the better part of two years. He knew they¡¯d always be there, he understood that, but he¡¯d also learned that anger didn¡¯t have to always burn. Grief didn¡¯t have to weigh on his lungs like soot. It didn¡¯t have to consume him.

    "You can''t control your emotions. It''s impossible. Anger, fear, grief, those things are always going to be inside you. What you can control are your actions. What you can do is choose."

    Gabrielle¡¯s words had since become a mantra. One he repeated to himself regularly. He could control his actions. He could choose to be reasonable. Despite what his anger told him, if Gerald said they should wait. Kyle would wait.

    A gentle skitter drew the aim of his crossbow and the metallic click of the trigger sent another bolt flying. A soft thud. A stillness. He didn¡¯t get up to see if it was a rabbit or something else, it didn¡¯t matter. He¡¯d already shot more than enough to feed two people for a week. Some of that meat would have to be salted and dried. Good thing for the rabbit population that those buggers multiplied as fast as they did.

    When he returned to Outpost, carrying far too many rabbits and one unfortunate weasel, Gerald was tending to the flowerbeds behind the eastern tower. Kyle walked past him on the way to his usual spot just outside the backdoor to the kitchen. Hunting had been his preferred chore ever since Gabrielle taught him to set traps and granted him permission to carry his crossbow at will. All it entailed usually was setting up traps and checking on them the next day, but he¡¯d gotten the hang of knowing exactly where to place them so they¡¯d never come up empty.

    The first time Kyle saw a dead rabbit he hadn¡¯t wanted to touch it, never mind cut it open, but Gabrielle told him to help Johanna. So he sheepishly asked her to show him how. Not unlike the crossbow, it soon became second nature. He wasn¡¯t; and could never be, as fast or precise as Jo, but he could make quick enough work of it. If he were to think about it, it was disturbing how easy it¡¯d become, how accustomed he was to the sight and smell of blood now; animal or otherwise. So he didn¡¯t. Kyle focused on each individual task; each individual press of the crossbow trigger, each slash of the skinning blade, until he no longer saw rabbits.

    ¡°What do you intend to do with the weasel?¡± Gerald asked.

    Kyle looked up, seeing the Hunter walking past, hands and part of his face caked in dirt. It made the boy snort a trace of laughter. Gerald was always poking fun of Jo for looking like she rolled around in the dirt and now there he was.

    ¡°What would Jo do with it?¡± Kyle asked in return, chucking the freshly skinned rabbit in a pile with the other and grabbing another one.

    ¡°Food is food,¡± Gerald recited, an eye roll implied in his tone. ¡°I have serious doubts about your ability to pull that off, boy. No offense.¡±

    ¡°Coming from you? All the offense taken.¡± Kyle retorted, chuckling. ¡°Stick to the flower beds and let me worry about the weasel roast.¡±

    ¡°Do we even need the weasel? That¡¯s more than a week¡¯s worth of food,¡± Gerald pointed out, leaving the fact it was just the two of them now unvoiced.

    ¡°Never too much jerky,¡± Kyle answered. ¡°Do you think weasel jerky tastes nice?¡± he quipped, grinning as he expertly separated the animal¡¯s hide from its flesh.

    ¡°Johanna is a horrible influence,¡± Gerald muttered.

    ¡°Why are you so worried about food? Looks like you¡¯ve been eating dirt already.¡±

    Kyle grinned when Gerald rolled his eyes and stomped his way inside, aggravated, no doubt looking to wash up. His smile faltered when he heard the man mutter something about replanting, remembering how he mentioned Jo didn¡¯t like it when flowers wilted and died.

    Kyle sighed, briefly grimacing as the already dried blood clinging to his hands. It was going to be a very long week. Maybe it was time he learned gardening.

    <hr>

    [Valcrest Forest |Inviditas 17th, 2526 | Early Afternoon]

    It was Theron¡¯s first time experiencing what Gabrielle referred to as ¡®protocol¡¯. Before leaving the Outpost she explained that they would be operating under the assumption something went wrong. There would be no talking while traveling, they would only be taking hour-long rests; no camping, and she also provided him with weapons. The weight of the sword hanging from his belt felt foreign. It did nothing to make Theron feel any safer or in control. He felt more helpless than ever, in fact. Being dragged through this situation strictly out of necessity, not because he would be of any use. It was a constant reminder of how unprepared he truly was. A feeling he was growing to loathe with each passing day.

    The sun was high by the time they reached the safehouse. Its rays peered through the thick canopy, sporadically casting light on their surroundings. The cabin stood, small and solitary, almost unnoticeable amongst the dense cover of the forest. The canopy above cast looming shadows over its frame even in the daytime, and the dilapidated wood that made up the walls matched the surrounding tree bark. Theron knew the forest was full of places like this; abandoned hunting cabins, ghost villages that hadn¡¯t seen proper life since wartime. He could almost imagine that house sitting there year after year, faring the elements, slowly being made into a permanent part of the scenery.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    Were they even there? There was an unnerving stillness to the place. The only sound was a subtle crunch of grass under their boots. Theron stayed behind Gabrielle as instructed. For someone so imposing, she knew how to move quietly in a way he hadn¡¯t yet learned to emulate. The woman¡¯s attention was on the house, and Theron followed her gaze as it lingered on the scuff marks under the door, on several; rather aggressive, scratches adorning the window frame. Someone was, or had been, there. Gabrielle started walking closer to the door and as Theron followed one step behind her, the feeling of something cold poking the back of his neck stopped him in his tracks.

    All it took was a catch of breath from him. Gabrielle turned around, crossbow loaded and aimed at a spot just over his right shoulder.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell the new kid to always, always watch his back when out on the field, Porter?¡±

    Gabrielle¡¯s posture didn¡¯t relax, nor did she lower the crossbow. Her expression was subdued as always, but her gaze was scrutinizing. Theron didn¡¯t need to see what she was looking at, just Sebastian¡¯s voice sounded off. As much as he tried to fake his usual cockiness, it came off empty.

    ¡°Were you keeping watch or did you hear us?¡± Gabrielle asked.

    Theron felt the pressure on the back of his neck disappear and Gabrielle lowered the crossbow in return. Their little standoff broken, her shoulders eased and Sebastian chuckled, the laughter coming off stiff and exhausted.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been keeping watch, but I did hear you. Well, him moreso.¡±

    Sebastian patted Theron¡¯s arm as he walked past towards Gabrielle, sheathing a dagger Theron immediately recognized as his own. Of course it was.

    Gabrielle was unamused, her eyes fixed on Sebastian¡¯s expression, trying to look past his attempts at bravado. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Johanna keeping watch?¡±

    ¡°Jo is... Inside.¡± Sebastian answered, voice dropping to a mumble. When Gabrielle moved to open the door he reached out to take her forearm. ¡°Porter... She¡¯s, uh...¡±

    Gabrielle turned away from the door and waited, wordlessly, for Sebastian to finish his sentence.

    ¡°We ran into some trouble at the village.¡±

    ¡°Is she injured?¡±

    Sebastian hesitated, shook his head, and blew out a breath. ¡°No. Not physically, no.¡± He ran both hands over his eyes, and through his hair. They were noticeably shaking. ¡°We came across a Wolf in the village. Well, not just one, there were two, but...¡±

    ¡°Rivers,¡± Gabrielle cut in, realizing the nervous ramble about to spill out from Sebastian. ¡°Be concise, please. You ran into a Wolf. Did they recognize you?¡±

    Sebastian shook his head and averted his gaze, staring intently at the grass at his feet. ¡°I... No. I recognized her,¡± he admitted.

    ¡°I see.¡± A heaviness sunk into Gabrielle¡¯s voice, one that came with understanding. ¡°Jo attacked her, didn¡¯t she?¡±

    Sebastian nodded. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have...¡±

    ¡°Yes, you should,¡± Gabrielle interrupted. ¡°Of course you should. What else would you be expected to do, Rivers? Pretend you didn¡¯t see anything?¡±

    ¡°I overreacted. I tried to draw my sword. I wasn¡¯t thinking, I...¡±

    Gabrielle¡¯s shoulders momentarily tensed. ¡°What happened, exactly?¡± she asked, reaching for Sebastian¡¯s shoulder in an attempt to draw his focus. ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me what¡¯s the matter.¡±

    ¡°Right. The Wolf... Jo drew her sword on her, caught her off-guard, it wasn¡¯t even that much of a fight, but... When Jo stabbed her something happened. It hurt at first, I could feel my mind drifting. I saw... Parts of my past I didn¡¯t want to revisit. It didn¡¯t last long, I think. Sylvie intervened. Everyone came back almost right away, but Jo... She¡¯s still in her head. Sylvie said she ¡®sustained damage¡¯. That it would possibly heal on its own, or it might not, but nothing that can be done except wait.¡±

    Gabrielle removed her hand from Sebastian¡¯s shoulder, her fist clenching as she lowered it to her side. ¡°You said ¡®everyone came back¡¯. How many people were affected?¡±

    ¡°Everyone in the market. As far as I could tell at least. Sylvie looked concerned with how powerful she was.¡±

    ¡°What happened to the Wolf?¡±

    ¡°Like I said, there were two, and her friend rushed in to help. She was in horrible shape but still alive last I saw her."

    Gabrielle hummed. "Newhaven would be the closest safe place to bring her. Regardless of whether she made it there alive, it''s safe to assume their camp would be informed within a day, two at most."

    Sebastian nodded and leaned against the external walls of the cabin. "I don''t know what they would do in the aftermath, but at least one of them knows our faces and with Jo in this state, I wasn''t confident about making the trip to the Outpost." Sebastian glanced at Theron, then looked back to Gabrielle. ¡°Are Kyle and Tucker not at the Outpost yet either? They were supposed to return before we did.¡±

    Gabrielle nodded. ¡°They hadn¡¯t returned by the time we left, no. That¡¯s why I brought Lockwood with me. However, I expect they will have by the time we arrive. Tucker tends to linger in safehouses if he feels the coast isn¡¯t entirely clear. Johanna will not. She wouldn¡¯t stay here this long with a possible looming threat if she was able to...¡± She trailed off into a small, tired sigh, then turned to enter the cabin.

    Sebastian lingered outside and Theron remained where he stood as well, ignoring the strap of his travel bag digging into his shoulder. There was a heaviness in the silence lingering between them and the more it prolonged, the more he felt his shoulders drop under its weight.

    ¡°How¡¯re you doing, Earthquake Boy?¡±

    Theron grimaced at the nickname, but didn¡¯t complain this time. ¡°Better than you. You look like shit.¡±

    Sebastian chuckled. ¡°I could still kick your ass. Try me, loser.¡±

    Theron smiled weakly. He sincerely doubted Sebastian was in any shape to kick anyone¡¯s ass. He looked as if he hadn''t seen a full night''s sleep in months. ¡°Maybe after we get back. I see you still have my dagger.¡±

    ¡°Do you still want it? Looks like Porter has got you fitted already.¡± Sebastian said, nodding at the sword hanging from Theron¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Sentimental reasons.¡± When Sebastian raised an eyebrow in silent question, Theron shrugged and admitted, ¡°I want to wield it when I kill the Wolf who assassinated my father.¡±

    ¡°When, huh?¡± Sebastian mumbled. ¡°That¡¯s optimistic of you.¡±

    ¡°Do you think she lived? Your sister¡¯s killer, that¡¯s... That¡¯s who you recognized, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I wish I knew.¡± Sebastian muttered, pushing himself away from the wall with a tired groan. ¡°I hate that I don¡¯t know. If she survived, then... I don¡¯t wanna think about it.¡±

    Sebastian entered the cabin without another word and, after a moment¡¯s hesitation, Theron followed.

    The hunting cabin was clearly built with only one person in mind, and the cramped interior combined with the stuffy air made the space feel almost constricting. Johanna sat on the only bed, back pressed against the headboard, knees drawn close to her body. Her eyes were vacant and fixed on the opposite wall. Her arms were wrapped tight around herself. Theron didn¡¯t always know how to react to Jo¡¯s demeanor, but he¡¯d grown to find her presence comforting. Even if short on words she always had a smile to offer, some silent reassurance, a cup of tea or chocolate. It was startling to see her in such a state. Body wound up into a tight ball as if backed into a corner, signs of exhaustion visible in dark circles under her eyes and in the way she occasionally swayed in place despite herself. Gabrielle was sitting on the edge of the bed, watching Jo¡¯s expression closely, searching. She then turned to Sebastian.

    ¡°Has her state of awareness changed at all in the time you¡¯ve been here?¡± she asked.

    Sebastian nodded, sitting in the one available chair in the room. ¡°She¡¯s been more restless as of the past few days. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s better or worse, but... It¡¯s a change.¡±

    Gabrielle nodded, then turned to Theron. ¡°It¡¯s at least six hours before we reach a viable campsite from here. Do you require rest?¡±

    Theron pondered the question. They hadn¡¯t rested since earlier that morning and hadn¡¯t properly camped since leaving the Outpost. He could feel exhaustion setting into his muscles the longer he stood idle. ¡°If we need to leave right away, I can make it.¡±

    Gabrielle stared at him, assessing. ¡°I need you to be honest, Lockwood. If you collapse I will not be able to carry you.¡±

    Before Theron could answer for himself, Sebastian chimed in. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Porter. If it means I don¡¯t have to spend any more time in this place I¡¯ll drag his sorry ass to the Outpost myself.¡±

    Theron groaned, suppressing the urge to roll his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m tired, but I¡¯ll be able to make it, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    ¡°Alright, tough guy.¡± Sebastian stood up and stretched. ¡°It¡¯s not as if we unpacked, but let me make sure I didn¡¯t leave anything important lying around.¡±

    Theron nodded and took the seat Sebastian vacated as he watched him scan the room. Gabrielle shrugged her bag from her shoulders and plopped it down on the ground.

    ¡°One of you will have to take this,¡± she told them.

    ¡°You¡¯re it, Earthquake Boy. Unless you¡¯d rather take the supply bag?¡± Sebastian offered, checking the pockets on his travel bag as she spoke.

    ¡°I got it, no problem.¡± Theron said, and turned to Gabrielle. ¡°Do you intend to carry her all the way there?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯ll be safer that way.¡± Gabrielle answered with a short nod, once again assessing Johanna from head to toe. ¡°You changed these,¡± she stated, reaching out to touch the wrappings around Jo¡¯s wrists and hands.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Sebastian said. He briefly looked up from his bag, then made sure it was closed and slung it over one shoulder. ¡°I know she wouldn¡¯t have wanted me to, but they were bloody and it was starting to smell.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯d understand the necessity, just...¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    That ended the conversation and Theron knew better than to ask for whatever information was left unsaid. Sebastian took his time retrieving his sword, then Jo¡¯s, then finally lifting the supply bag and lugging it over his free shoulder. As he did, something hit the ground with a soft metallic clink. Sebastian prodded the object with the tip of his boot.

    ¡°You mind picking that up? I¡¯m a little overburdened here, if I crouch I¡¯ll probably tip over,¡± he quipped.

    Theron got up from his seat and retrieved the object. A pair of nails, bent at a particular angle and intertwined. ¡°What is this for?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a puzzle. You¡¯re supposed to find the right angle to pull the nails apart.¡± Sebastian shrugged. ¡°I solved it a couple of days ago, so if you want to have a go at it, be my guest.¡±

    Theron hummed, and tried a couple of times, but no matter how he twisted the nails or how hard he tried to pull them apart, he couldn¡¯t find a way in which the heads of the nails didn¡¯t remain stuck. ¡°This is impossible.¡±

    Sebastian chuckled. ¡°Nah. It¡¯s just really difficult.¡± His expression turned to a grin. ¡°Tough as nails, you could say.¡±

    ¡°Rivers...¡± Gabrielle groaned.

    ¡°What? It¡¯s funny.¡±

    Theron shook his head and tossed the nail puzzle back to Sebastian. ¡°You¡¯re an idiot.¡±

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to try and solve that? Tell you what, if you can do it by the time you get home, I¡¯ll give your dagger back.¡±

    Theron thought for a moment, then shrugged, walking over to Gabrielle¡¯s bag and hauling it over his shoulder. ¡°No. You said I should take it from you. I¡¯m taking it from you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, tough guy. I leave you alone with Porter for a week and you start getting bold, huh?¡± Sebastian shook his head and started making his way out of the cabin, purposely bumping into Theron on his way past and almost knocking him off balance.

    ¡°You could tip him over right now and take it,¡± Gabrielle suggested, voice slightly strained as she hauled Johanna off the bed, and onto her back.

    Even though she was not full of mind, some part of Jo seemed to understand what was taking place as she instinctively wrapped her arms around Gabrielle¡¯s neck to hold herself in place. The thought that it was likely not the first time she¡¯d been carried this way shouldn¡¯t have surprised him. In however long they¡¯d known each other, there must have been more than one occasion where injuries happened in the field. This was just not a physical one.

    ¡°I could,¡± he answered, finally. ¡°But where¡¯s the fun in that?¡±

    Gabrielle hummed, walking past him towards the door. ¡°Remember what I said, Lockwood.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be a fair fight, I know.¡± Theron nodded, walking after her and slamming the door shut hard enough to lock it in place. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a fair fight.¡±

 The Battle of Heart and Mind 3.16

    [Wolves Camp | Inviditas 20th, 2526 | Midday]

    Dani stared at the closed doors of the dining hall. With one hand firmly grasping the door handle, she drew a breath, exhaled, and pushed. For a brief, blissful moment, Dani caught a glimpse of the usual atmosphere within as the doors parted¡ªthe gentle clamor of conversation filled the air amidst the warmth from the working stoves and the delicious smell of roast meat and herbs¡ª but the moment she stepped foot into the hall, all voices erupted into a barrage of speculative murmurs, then quickly fell into tense silence. If a feather dropped somewhere in that room, Dani suspected she might hear it.

    The sound of the doors gently shutting behind her back echoed. Looking around at the familiar faces, Dani found most of them awkwardly staring at their half-eaten meals, or taking exaggerated drinks of water. As much as she hated it, it was her own doing. None of them had seen her in days. Even on her birthday she¡¯d opted to stay indoors, playing hands of Olith with Sarah in her cabin. She clenched her right fist until her knuckles started to ache, then relaxed, shoulders slouched as she started to make her way towards the counter.

    With each passing day, it became clearer that the entire clan was at a complete loss of how to act around her. Some of them whispered amongst themselves and fell silent the moment they noticed her approaching, others tried to offer something like condolences only to be reminded¡ªprobably much more harshly than intended¡ªthat Lena was still alive. She was still alive. There was no point mourning the living.

    There were many things Dani loved about her home. The way news and gossip spread like wildfire, had never been one of them. Her mother broke the news of what took place at the village, and Lena¡¯s current condition, immediately after the Hourglass ceremony, opting not to do it beforehand. It would detract from its purpose and be unfair to those still mourning their losses. For the first time in three years Sarah didn¡¯t ask if it was her turn to hold the hourglass; the first time ever she didn¡¯t make a fuss about having to leave the party. In fact, she didn¡¯t stick around for it at all. Dani hadn¡¯t stuck around long herself.

    The clatter of a metal cup hitting a wooden table drew her gaze. One of the older Recruits frantically scrambled to right it and contain the trail of water about to spill off the edge onto the floor. Faint laughter momentarily rose only to almost instantly die out. A spark of life too weak to fully ignite in the glum atmosphere. It wasn¡¯t their fault. Dani knew she wasn¡¯t the only one affected by the uncertainty of it all. Of what would happen if the worst came to pass. How would things escalate from there? It felt like their lives as much as Lena¡¯s hanging by a very thin, frayed thread.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice seeing you out in the open.¡± Larissa greeted.

    Dani looked up from the platter of roast meat and vegetables she¡¯d been contemplating, her thoughts coming to such an abrupt stop she momentarily forgot how to form words. ¡°Yeah,¡± she mumbled. ¡°I got hungry.¡±

    ¡°I see that,¡± the woman retorted, briefly eyeing her empty plate. ¡°I was about to leave Isaac in charge and have lunch myself, would you like to come sit with me in the kitchen?¡±

    Dani hummed, taking one more glance around the dining hall and finding no empty tables. Empty seats, yes, but she wasn¡¯t sure she wanted to deal with that awkwardness. ¡°Yeah, that actually sounds nice.¡±

    Larissa smiled and opened the partition that separated the area behind the serving counter from the dining hall and reached out to take the empty plate from her hands. ¡°Come on, then, I¡¯ll fix you a plate and you can sit where it¡¯s quiet.¡±

    Dani nodded and followed the older woman into the kitchen. Quiet wasn¡¯t entirely true. The kitchen staff was still in the middle of serving lunch and several workers were still ensuring there was food available for whoever may still walk through the doors. The prep table was full of clutter, but Larissa made room for them on a smaller table more out of the way of the hustle and bustle. Dani poked at her food at first, listening to the clatter and exasperated voices of the workers, and only started to eat when she felt Larissa¡¯s gaze on her from across the table.

    ¡°You know,¡± the woman started, matter of factly, ¡°You might not realize this, but you were only six when I first arrived here. That¡¯s a long time watching you fail to steal cookies and being made to scrub floors and ruin cast iron pots for whatever transgressions you committed that day.¡± She looked towards Dani, gauging a reaction from her, but when Dani made it clear she wouldn¡¯t acknowledge the comment, she continued. ¡°I¡¯ve known you for quite a while, I don¡¯t need to ask how you¡¯re doing¡ªI¡¯m not going to¡ªbut if you¡¯d like to talk or if you need anything...¡±

    Larissa trailed off and Dani responded to the offer with a quiet nod. Dani liked spending time with the workers. Not to say she didn¡¯t enjoy spending time with other Actives or even Instructors closer to her age, but there was a lack of expectations with the workers. In general they didn¡¯t scrutinize her role in the clan, and were a lot more critical of her propensity to cause trouble or accidentally destroy cookware.

    ¡°Do you need some help with cleaning up, maybe? I need to keep my hands busy.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need help, we do this every day, but if you¡¯d like to be put to work, of course.¡± Larissa nodded, indicating the visible bruises on Dani¡¯s knuckles. ¡°Cleaning up is probably better than whatever it is you¡¯ve been doing with your hands lately.¡± Dani shrugged, poking at a piece of carrot with her fork and before she had a chance to reply, Larissa said, ¡°it¡¯s okay to be angry. Not so much if you¡¯re hurting yourself.¡±

    ¡°What, this? I¡¯ve had worse during training. I¡¯m not self-punishing. I¡¯m just, not even angry, just frustrated. Sitting around doing nothing, waiting for news, you know? Mom obviously won¡¯t assign me anything right now. Twins forbid I step one toe outside the camp¡¯s borders.¡±

    Larissa nodded, her expression betraying the fact she agreed with that decision; a thought Dani was thankful she didn¡¯t voice. Maybe her mother was right¡ªshe probably was, in fact¡ªbut that didn¡¯t mean Dani wanted to hear it.

    ¡°There¡¯s been no change in your sister¡¯s condition, then?¡±

    Dani shook her head. ¡°Maddie¡¯s been reporting back constantly even though there hasn¡¯t been much to say. Mom and dad aren¡¯t giving us much detail, but dad said the Healer seems confident her condition will improve, she¡¯s just not strong enough to be moved yet. I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll believe that when she¡¯s here.¡±

    Larissa nodded and they finished their meals in silence after that. The moment Dani¡¯s plate was empty, the worker piled her own on top of it.

    Dani took the plates without complaint and stood up, agreeing with a mock salute. Normally she hated washing dishes, but this time she didn¡¯t care what she was asked to do. Whatever kept her mind from focusing on worst case scenarios.

    Midday stretched  into the afternoon and Dani hadn¡¯t left the kitchen. Despite several of the staff expressing concern over her insistence to take work off their hands, they also lacked the courage to outright refuse. The rest of the kitchen bore very few signs of the whirlwind of activity that took place just hours ago. The prep table was cleaned, all leftover ingredients appropriately put away in storage, the stoves were unlit and gradually cooling. Silence filled the space aside from her own breathing and the incessant scrubbing as she cleaned one of the metal serving trays used earlier in the day. She was about finished with it when a soft scuff of boot against floorboard reached her ears, approaching slowly, hesitantly, and Dani didn¡¯t need to look up to know the origin of those footsteps. She was more than used to hearing them. ¡°Hey, squirt.¡±

    ¡°Hey.¡± The greeting seemed to ease Sarah¡¯s hesitation and she poked her head in through the doorway. ¡°What did you do this time?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Dani asked, setting the now-clean tray down on the prep table.

    ¡°Dad said you were here doing clean up, I figured you got yourself in trouble.¡± Sarah shrugged, walking into the room, pulling up a chair by the smaller table and sitting heavily. ¡°Maddie wrote again,¡± she mumbled. There was another letter attached, though. Dad asked me to bring it to you.¡±

    Dani joined her little sister, taking the seat across from her. Sarah dropped a sealed envelope on the table and waited expectantly for her to open it. The back of the envelope read ¡°Runt¡± in uneven letters. She turned it around and saw the same nondescript wax seal she used while writing home from Newhaven. Inside, she found three sheets of parchment. The first one matched the same uneven writing from the envelope, the second was a drawing of a chicken.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Sarah peered from across the table and pulled the drawing from her hands. ¡°Why did someone send you a chicken drawing?¡±

    Dani snorted, trying to hold back a fit of laughter. ¡°It¡¯s, uh, sort of an inside joke, squirt. But you can keep that if you like it.¡±

    ¡°Why is it purple?¡±

    The question finally broke Dani¡¯s resolve and she exploded in a fit of hysterics, not helped in the slightest by the utter confusion plastered on Sarah¡¯s face.

    ¡°Dani... What...?¡± Sarah mumbled, confused, but unable to hold back a small chuckle of her own. ¡°Are you okay over there?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I...Heh...¡± Dani coughed through her remaining traces of laughter and drew a steadying breath. ¡°I¡¯m okay. I just wasn¡¯t expecting to see that, that''s all.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s it from?¡±Sarah watched her closely, hazel eyes narrowing with suspicion. ¡°Did you get a boyfriend in Newhaven?¡±

    ¡°What? No, squirt. I was in Newhaven for, what, less than a week? Of course not.¡±

    Sarah didn¡¯t seem convinced. ¡°Girl... friend?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Dani chuckled. ¡°No. Finn is just a friend. They saw me drawing something for you when I was at the Inn, so... That¡¯s what this is,¡± she tapped the drawing. ¡°Just poking fun at me.¡±

    ¡°You drew a dragon, this is just a chicken.¡± Sarah deadpanned. ¡°Don¡¯t they know the difference?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I think this is just supposed to be a purple chicken. Do you want to keep it or not? Because otherwise I will.¡±

    Sarah handed the drawing back. ¡°You should put it on your wall. Your room still looks boring.¡±

    Dani frowned. ¡°Hey, I have one of your drawings up there now! I don¡¯t need to cover every millimeter of wall space, you know?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to, but why not?¡± Sarah smiled, but as she stared at the letters in Dani¡¯s hands it gradually faded. ¡°What do those say?¡±

    Dani looked down at the two letters, the shorter one was from Finn; evident from the usual greeting of, ¡°Hey Runt¡±. It was mostly well wishes. A lot of words were scribbled out as though they¡¯d struggled with what to even write in the first place and the ones that made it into the note contained visible spelling errors. Dani briefly glanced at her sister, finding the writing reminiscent of how Sarah struggled with her own. It explained why they were so reluctant to write in the first place, and made her appreciate the effort, even if the contents were sparse. She folded the note and set it down, reminding herself to pen a response later.

    ¡°This one is just, you know ¡®I hope you¡¯re doing okay¡¯ and that kind of stuff. Finn¡¯s not that much of a wordsmith,¡± she told Sarah. She then picked up the second letter and barely contained a small gasp of surprise upon realizing who it was from. She stopped to listen for any sign of movement or activity in the hall outside, not wanting anyone to walk in and overhear what she was about to say.  ¡°This one is from Mads. Do you want me to read it out loud?¡±

    Sarah nodded.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Dani skimmed over the first paragraph, then went back to the start and recited it word for word. ¡°Hey, Dani. I hope this letter finds you well; and sealed, I don¡¯t know what the protocol is for personal correspondence. I¡¯ve never had to send any. Either way, I hope you get it. I¡¯m not sure how much detail your parents are giving out and I thought you¡¯d want to know exactly what¡¯s going on with your sister. If you already know, you can just ignore this first part.¡±

    She looked up at Sarah. ¡°Did dad give you any details?¡±

    Sarah shook her head. ¡°No. Just that she wasn¡¯t well enough to come home yet.¡±

    Dani put the letter down on the table, and leaned closer to look Sarah in the eyes. ¡°Do you want to know? I need you to be sure about this, squirt. It¡¯s probably not going to be easy to hear.¡±

    Sarah held her gaze for a long moment, expression serious as she considered the question. ¡°I know,¡± she mumbled, finally, ¡°but not hearing it hasn¡¯t been easy either.¡±

    Dani stared down at the words inked into parchment in a script that looked almost unnaturally neat. She recalled Maddie bragging about being able to change her handwriting style, or mimicking others if she wanted, and wondered how much effort she dedicated into keeping a steady hand. Again, she read ahead before reciting the words aloud, and the more she did, the more she was forced to fight the urge to lie. To shield her baby sister from a reality she wasn¡¯t sure she was strong enough to face herself. Throw that letter into a fire and say everything was going to turn out okay. Even if okay had never felt this far away before.

    ¡°Dani.¡± Sarah¡¯s voice cut through her rushing thoughts, soft, but impatient.

    Dani sighed, reminding herself that Sarah could usually tell when she was being lied to, and if Lena was there she would give her the truth. If she lied now and things took a worse turn, she¡¯d only be adding betrayal to an already painful situation. She briefly met Sarah¡¯s eyes, who looked back impatiently, and read, trying her best to keep her voice steady.

    ¡°The last time I saw Lena fully conscious was the night we arrived, before the Healer tended to her wounds. We spoke then and she warned me of the possibility she might not wake up. She¡¯s lost a lot of blood and currently her body is fighting off a high fever that refuses to break despite the Healer¡¯s best attempts. He seems confident that it still may. I¡¯m no White Shadow and perhaps a week is not enough time, but if I¡¯m to be perfectly honest I¡¯m beginning to doubt.¡±

    Dani paused, noting how the word ¡®doubt¡¯ was slightly smudged. She glanced up and met Sarah¡¯s eyes, finding her sister¡¯s expression surprisingly a lot steadier than she herself felt.

    ¡°There¡¯s more. Want me to keep going?¡±

    Sarah took a deep breath and mumbled, ¡°yeah,¡± the shakiness in her voice gave away dread in spite of her brave facade.

    ¡°I asked the Healer what will happen if the fever doesn¡¯t break and he said that organ failure would then occur. Regardless there is no way to transport her home until she starts to fight back and show signs of improvement. Lena is the most stubborn person I¡¯ve ever met and I¡¯m sure she¡¯d do anything to be able to go home, but she was already in pretty rough shape by the time we got here, and that recovery could be a long time coming.¡±

    Dani stopped as she reached the next paragraph and froze, once again setting the letter down. When Sarah stared at her questioningly she said, ¡°okay, squirt. Uhm, apparently Lena asked Maddie to tell us something in case she... In case she didn¡¯t get a chance herself. Now, she thought that because it may take a long time for her to come home, maybe it would be good to know now. But she wants us to decide, if we want to read it or not.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm...¡± Sarah leaned back against her chair, staring up at the ceiling. ¡°Did... Did you look?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Dani folded the letter. ¡°I¡¯m scared to,¡± she admitted.

    ¡°It¡¯s just words, right?¡± Sarah mumbled, rubbing her eyes with the heels of her hands. ¡°What are you so scared of?¡±

    ¡°If I read it, that¡¯d be like admitting there¡¯s a chance she won¡¯t...¡± Dani forced the next breath out of her lungs and without second thought pushed the letter away, letting it sit in the center of the table between them. She couldn¡¯t say it, she didn¡¯t want to entertain the thought. Not yet. Lena was alive. She was still alive. Mourning was for the dead.

    ¡°You wanted to go to Newhaven.¡± Sarah muttered. ¡°What if we just go? At least we¡¯d get to see her.¡±

    Dani shook her head. She¡¯d thought about it. Multiple times over the past week. Even after she promised not to go anywhere; not leave the camp under any circumstance, she¡¯d lay on her bed and stare at the map on the wall, pondering what routes would get her there faster; the safest. How many times had she snuck out of camp for childish reasons? How far had she strayed in the past without consequences? She could do it, she knew she could, and yet... A tired sigh blew past her lips as she stood up and turned away from the table; from that letter.

    ¡°We can¡¯t do that to mom, Sarah,¡± she muttered. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be right. Not when... No.¡±

    ¡°What if...¡± Sarah¡¯s voice was weak behind her back. ¡°What if the last time we saw Lena was the last time ever? And I just... I walked away. I didn¡¯t even say anything. What if I never get to say I¡¯m sorry?¡±

    Dani ran both hands over her eyes and took a steadying breath before turning around to face her sister. Sarah was watching her through teary eyes, both hands on the tabletop, fingertips almost digging into the wood mere centimeters away from that folded piece of parchment.

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t have an answer for that, squirt. I don¡¯t think anyone does. Sometimes, things just happen that way. You don¡¯t get to say everything you thought you¡¯d get the chance to say later, because... There¡¯s no later.¡± She walked over to her sister, crouching to meet her eye level. ¡°And I don¡¯t know if this is going to be one of those times. I really don¡¯t.¡±

    Tears pooled at the corners of Sarah¡¯s eyes, trickling down her cheeks as she struggled to fight back a sob. ¡°That¡¯s not fair.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not fair!¡±

    Sarah¡¯s voice echoed in the empty kitchen and broke into a whimper. All Dani could think to do was pull her little sister into a tight embrace and allow her to cry. Because Sarah was right. Nothing about this was fair, and as much as Dani wanted to think otherwise, they were both equally helpless. On her first day of assassin training, her mother told her that sooner or later, death would make itself a known reality. A constant weight on her shoulders; not just something to consider for one hour during Hourglass Night. Dani thought she fully understood what that meant after fulfilling her first contract, but at no point had that weight felt heavier than standing in that empty kitchen, listening to her little sister¡¯s muffled cries, and knowing she was powerless to do anything.

    Once Sarah was finally spent, Dani took the letter from the table and held it out for her to take.

    ¡°Here, squirt. Why don¡¯t you keep this? Up to you if and when you read it. You don¡¯t even have to tell me.¡±

    Sarah took the letter with a silent nod and placed it in her pocket unread.

 The Battle of Heart and Mind 3.17

    [Hunters Outpost | Inviditas 23rd, 2526 | Early Afternoon]

    Never had a week felt longer, or passed by slower than this one in late Inviditas. Kyle did his best to keep busy as much as possible, putting all of his focus on training with his crossbow when there were no chores left to do in a day. He and Gerald alternated keeping watch overnight, which left him to wake up late mornings or early afternoons to sort out meals.

    They fell into a simple routine, but one that made it hard to forget the others were yet to return. The kitchen felt too quiet, empty, without Jo¡¯s presence. Kyle thought he¡¯d never heard Sebastian snoring in his sleep, or awake scribbling in his journal at night, but suddenly their shared room felt eerily silent and sleep became difficult, no matter how much he exhausted himself throughout the day.

    Porter would find them. Kyle knew she would. He just hated the wait.

    Gerald spent most of his afternoons working on repairs or tending the flower beds. As the end of the week drew closer, Kyle hung around him for company and either assisted or just observed. Admittedly, he didn¡¯t care for gardening. It never occurred to him to think about types of flowers, or how to care for them, and even after being told multiple times, he still couldn¡¯t tell some of them apart. He also didn¡¯t think Gerald was the type to know or care for such things.

    ¡°Did you learn all this just because Jo likes flowers, Tucker? Never would¡¯ve pegged you for that kind of romantic,¡± he asked, watching as Gerald wiped his hands on his already muddy tunic.

    Gerald chuckled under his breath. ¡°This was initially my idea, Jo just took it over from me eventually. She likes taking care of things and up until I dragged the two of you up here, Porter was vehemently against caring for even a chipmunk, so... Flowers!¡± he exclaimed.

    ¡°Chipmunk?¡±

    Gerald smirked. ¡°Jo tried to smuggle one. It ended up getting into the forge... long story.¡±

    Kyle immediately grimaced. ¡°Did Porter kill it?¡±

    ¡°Not intentionally, but Jo was still pretty upset. Thankfully, letting you go down there turned out a little bit better, huh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m smarter than a chipmunk, Tucker.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps. I have a feeling the chipmunk would have been easier to train. They don¡¯t talk back as much.¡±

    Kyle rolled his eyes, not wanting to dignify the remark with a response. He didn¡¯t need to defend himself against a dead chipmunk after all. ¡°Alright, so why did you plant flowers, then? The aesthetic?¡±

    Gerald chuckled. ¡°Some of these are good for tea, others have medicinal properties...¡± he casually nodded towards a patch of yellow flowers at the center of one of the flower beds. ¡°Jo just likes those. Don¡¯t touch that one.¡±

    Kyle turned to look at the flower in question. It was still just a bud, but its dark purple petals stood out amongst a patch of smaller pink flowers. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a rare specimen and the seeds are hard to come by, I would like for it to bloom.¡±

    ¡°Does it have any interesting properties or... Is it just because it¡¯s rare?¡±

    ¡°It has its uses, but... For the most part, I just wanted to see if I could get it to grow.¡±

    Kyle hummed, eyeing the flower with suspicion, but following Gerald when the man stepped away from the garden and started heading towards the nearby creek. ¡°Where did you learn so much about what properties flowers have? Do they teach that stuff in Newhaven?¡±

    Gerald shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t brought up my father to you at all, have I?¡±

    ¡°You said your mom was a White Knight. I assumed he was a noble.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Gerald fell silent as he stepped over raised tree roots and ducked under branches. Kyle thought he wouldn¡¯t elaborate further, but after almost a minute, Gerald spoke up again. ¡°My father was a White Shadow. A brilliant man, but not the greatest when it came to handling patients. He was notoriously bad with people.¡±

    Kyle couldn¡¯t stop from chuckling, but silenced himself when Gerald turned to glare at him over his shoulder.

    ¡°My father¡¯s lack of bedside manners was the reason they stationed him in Newhaven. The leader of the White Shadows felt, at the very least, soldiers could handle his, uh, bluntness a little better. That¡¯s how he met my mother. They maintained a relationship while still keeping to their respective duties. My father would spend two to four months out of the year stationed in Newhaven and the rest of the time in the Plains. And I would often go spend a couple of weeks at a time with him there.¡±

    They reached the creek and Gerald sat on one of the smooth rocks by the margin, reached in to wash his hands on the running water, then cupped two hands full and washed his face, huffing to keep the liquid from entering his nose. It was cooler by the water, but it was still shaping up to be a warm afternoon. The creek was peaceful; the forest was silent, and Gerald seemed content on the surface, but Kyle could see just the trace of a frown in his expression. It¡¯d been a constant from the moment they arrived.

    Kyle sat as well, resting his arms on his knees, and broke the silence the best way he knew how; by not asking the question he actually wanted to ask. ¡°What was he like, then? Your dad.¡±

    ¡°He was a good man. My mother used to say he was a little emotionally stupid, and he didn¡¯t always know the meaning of tact; he was a very blunt man, but...¡± Gerald gave him another warning look and Kyle swallowed his urge to laugh a second time. ¡°...but it wasn¡¯t always a bad thing. Do you know the most valuable lesson I learned from him?¡±

    Kyle shook his head and remained silent, waiting for the answer.

    ¡°I was around ten, eleven maybe; before my Awakening for sure, my dad was staying in the city with us and my mother was handling bureaucratic nonsense in a stuffy councilroom as she often did. We went to wander the market and got separated. At one point I ran into this one noble kid that enjoyed picking on me. Now, normally I would ignore it because messing with noble brats in Newhaven is a lot more trouble than it¡¯s worth, but... I didn¡¯t want to risk my father hearing some little smug shit calling me a bastard like he could get away with it. So I punched him before he had the chance.¡±

    ¡°Nice!¡±

    ¡°My mother didn¡¯t think so, but that¡¯s a different story.¡± Gerald chuckled. ¡°Either way, not the greatest idea because, of course, he wasn¡¯t just wandering the market on his own and next thing I know, there¡¯s a full-grown adult bodyguard threatening to break my neck. That¡¯s when my father arrived at the scene. What do you think he did?¡±

    Kyle hummed. ¡°He talked him down?¡±

    Gerald smiled. ¡°That sounds reasonable. Probably the most peaceful route, yes. That man was pinned to the nearest wall, feet off the ground, before he even realized who did it to him. That was the one and only time I witnessed my father use his enlightenment in this manner.¡±

    Kyle made a soft noise of surprise in the back of his throat. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say your father was a Healer? Can they do that?¡±

    ¡°Hm. That¡¯s what the man asked: ¡®can you do that?¡¯. My father told him, very calmly, that he swore never to cause harm to another person and no one had yet been harmed. Maybe he wanted to¡ªharm the guy, that is, but he let him down. The guard collected the brat and left without another word. I don¡¯t know what he told his employers, but I¡¯m sure it didn¡¯t include the fact he was so easily bested by a Healer. On the way home, I asked my father if he could have hurt the bodyguard or if he only said that to scare him off.¡± Gerald paused for a moment, gaze following the flow of water as it rushed downstream. ¡°As we were walking, without even turning around to glance at me, he said ¡®my oath is not a prison, it¡¯s a path I chose for myself¡¯.¡±

    The words rang in Kyle¡¯s ears, all too familiar. A path. That¡¯s what both Porter and Gerald had called this. Being a Hunter was a path they all chose. Just not a peaceful one. ¡°What do you think he¡¯d say about the path you¡¯ve chosen, then?¡±

    It took a moment for Kyle to realize he¡¯d asked the question aloud. He hadn¡¯t intended on it, but he also couldn¡¯t take it back. Gerald¡¯s posture tensed, but only for a moment, and the man gave a calm shrug.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he admitted. ¡°I¡¯ve asked myself plenty of times. I don¡¯t know if he would be disappointed, but I don¡¯t think he would be surprised.¡±

    Kyle nodded, watching the creek as well. ¡°If they don¡¯t come back by tonight, are we going after them?¡±

    Gerald seemed about to answer, but froze where he sat, words lodged in his throat. He rose slowly, eyes aglow as he stood at attention. ¡°Someone¡¯s here,¡± he declared.

    ¡°Why do we need to stand guard when you can do that?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do it at all times, Rivers. I sure can¡¯t do it in my sleep,¡± Gerald answered. ¡°It¡¯s probably them, but just in case, stay behind me until we get confirmation, will you?¡±

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Kyle nodded and followed several steps behind as Gerald made his way back through the same path they¡¯d previously taken. He tried to listen past the snap of twigs on the ground and the rustle of leaves for any signs of movement and, as they drew closer to the towers, the sound of voices reached his ears, then abruptly ceased, followed by the distinct click of a crossbow trigger.

    A bolt embedded itself in the trunk of a tree to Gerald¡¯s right and the man breathed a sigh that was part aggravation, part relief, as he turned to yank it free. ¡°I suppose that answers your question, doesn¡¯t it?¡± he quipped, holding the bolt out for Kyle to see.

    ¡°One day she¡¯s going to hit you.¡± Kyle laughed.

    ¡°You¡¯re assuming she never has.¡±

    Upon reaching the towers, the small sense of relief brought on by Gabrielle¡¯s ¡®greeting¡¯ immediately washed away. Theron and Sebastian were in the middle of unloading their travel bags onto the ground, eager to be rid of them. Gabrielle was carrying Jo on her back as though she¡¯d been injured. And there was a stark note of melancholy hanging in the air between them that drove an unsettling chill along his spine.

    ¡°I told you they were here already,¡± Sebastian muttered, head low as he removed an extra sheathed sword from his belt. Kyle recognized it as Jo¡¯s sword. It was odd to not see it on her person.

    Gerald walked up to meet Gabrielle and although Kyle couldn¡¯t see his expression, the way his posture immediately tensed as he drew near immediately gave away the fact something wasn¡¯t right.

    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Telepath. Sylvie told Rivers that it¡¯s a matter of allowing her mind to heal. There¡¯s nothing to be done.¡±

    A prolonged silence settled between them as Gerald absorbed the information and when he spoke again, his voice was a mix of deep worry and contained rage. ¡°A Wolf did this?¡±

    ¡°Yes. And before you ask, we¡¯re unsure whether or not she survived. Johanna left her severely wounded, but...¡± Gabrielle¡¯s tone was grave, and she briefly glanced at Sebastian as she cut herself off. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss the exact sequence of events later, if you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Gerald followed her gaze to Sebastian, then looked back to her, receiving a brief warning glare in return. ¡°Yes,¡± he agreed. ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Rivers.¡± When both Kyle and Sebastian snapped to attention and looked at her in question, she nodded. ¡°Both of you. Go up, clear your room of anything you¡¯ll need, and relocate to the tree house.¡±

    Sebastian immediately nodded agreement and when Kyle only stared back in confusion, he found himself pulled by the arm toward the stairs.

    ¡°Come on, we should do this quickly so Porter can bring Jo up,¡± Sebastian mumbled.

    Kyle nodded and followed his brother up to their shared room. There wasn¡¯t much to pack. Even in two years of being in the Outpost they¡¯d amassed very few belongings. Kyle gathered the few spare clothes he owned, his crossbow and quiver, the book he¡¯d been reading last, all the while watching as Sebastian did the same on his side of the room.

    ¡°What the hell happened?¡± he asked.

    Sebastian stilled, momentarily frozen, holding a pair of socks that may or not have been clean. When he finally answered, his tone was uncharacteristically dull. ¡°We ran into a Wolf at the village. Jo fought her. She turned out to be a telepath. If you want the play-by-play, I¡¯m gonna need to catch some sleep first, but essentially that¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°She was a telepath? What does that mean? What¡ª¡±

    ¡°Porter used the term catatonic.¡± Seb cut in, his tone sharper now. ¡°She¡¯s trapped in her own head, basically. We can¡¯t do anything about it. She¡¯ll either come out of it or she won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Kyle passed the strap of his crossbow over one shoulder and packed his clothes and other belongings into his travel bag quickly. ¡°We ran into a pair of Scouts in Blackpond. Gerald thinks they¡¯ve been on the lookout for us. He killed one. The other one got away. Do you think you were being tracked?¡±

    Sebastian sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe.¡±

    Kyle¡¯s own sigh mimicked his twin¡¯s. ¡°She¡¯ll come out of it, Seb. And if that Wolf made it out of this alive, we¡¯ll make sure she regrets it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Sebastian muttered, leading the way out of the room. ¡°Yes, we will.¡±

    <hr>

    [Hunters Outpost | Inviditas 25th, 2526 | Early Evening]

    Sharing the tower with Johanna again after two years held a touch of familiarity Gerald didn¡¯t know how to reconcile. It felt bitter more than anything else. A lingering resentment constantly burned into his core, reserved for the part of him that wished to cling to the fond memories of that room. To disconnect from the reality of sharing that same space with a mere shadow of the person in those memories. Because no amount of telling himself she would come out of this¡ªno matter how much he willed himself to hope for it¡ªnothing could erase the fact that Jo was not truly there.

    Gerald had only a shallow understanding of Jo¡¯s past. Bits and pieces glimpsed over the years, carefully put together into a very simplistic picture. A featureless portrait of a person he¡¯d never met. Jo never invited questions about that aspect of herself, and he¡¯d always been comfortable not knowing. It wasn¡¯t until Gabrielle explained to him what the telepath did to her that he wished he could know where her mind had gone.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t come down to eat.¡±

    Gerald hummed, uninterested, at the sound of Gabrielle¡¯s voice. ¡°I wasn¡¯t hungry.¡±

    ¡°None of us are.¡±

    Out of the corner of his eye, he caught her moving across the room in the dark, the soft dull sound of a bowl being placed on the table. The warm, steamy aroma of rabbit stew assaulted his senses almost immediately, causing his stomach to clench. A small glare of candle flame assaulted his vision; the first light to enter the room since Sun¡¯s light faded and in its place the habitual darkness of night arrived.

    ¡°Are the two of you having a staring contest, Tucker? Because even under better circumstances, I¡¯m certain you would still lose.¡±

    Gerald caught a frustrated growl forming in the back of his throat and swallowed it down. The sound of a chair dragging and Gabrielle sitting down with a tired groan was almost reassuring. A small reminder that he wasn¡¯t the only one feeling the weight of this situation.

    ¡°Tuck,¡± Gabrielle called, once again trying to draw his attention. When he didn¡¯t answer, she sighed. ¡°You can¡¯t just sit there the entire time. It¡¯s how the saying goes... A watched catatonic never comes to their senses.¡±

    Gerald shook his head in disbelief, almost as if trying to keep the words out of his ears. ¡°That... Did you just...?¡± He turned to glare at Gabrielle and noticed just the hint of a smirk tugging at the corner of her lips. It was small, but enough to ease any spark of anger the words might have elicited. ¡°That was horrible. Absolutely horrible. This isn¡¯t funny.¡±

    ¡°No. Not in the slightest,¡± she agreed. Calmly, she adjusted her hat and leaned back in her seat, grey eyes just barely visible underneath the leather brim as she nodded towards the bowl of stew on the table. ¡°Eat.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± Gerald muttered.

    His muscles ached as he rose from the bed and he stretched with a pained grunt. It helped, but not enough. His knees felt stiff when he lowered himself into the seat across from Gabrielle, the candlelight hurt as well; it made him too aware of how long he¡¯d been sitting in the dark. Without a word, he pulled the bowl closer and stirred the food within with the provided spoon. Even though the food looked and smelled appetizing, and he could feel his stomach rumble, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to want it. Still, he knew he needed to and forced himself to take a spoonful, anyway.

    ¡°She would laugh,¡± Gabrielle said, watching him from across the table. ¡°If she could.¡±

    ¡°At your pathetic attempt at humor? Yes. Yes, she would.¡± Gerald could help a trace of laughter from escaping. ¡°She might even be proud. She always says you need to laugh more.¡±

    Gabrielle hummed, thoughtful, and for a split second he caught a twitch in her expression as her eyes flickered to where Jo was sitting; staring unblinking at the opposite wall, unmoving except for the rise and fall of unsteady breaths.

    ¡°I laugh on the inside,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re all very laughable people.¡±

    Gerald chuckled weakly. ¡°I¡¯m glad at least you¡¯re entertained,¡± he muttered.

    ¡°Never a dull moment, Tucker.¡± Silence followed Gabrielle¡¯s deadpan quip. It lingered in the air between them, heavier with each passing second. Only the gentle scrapes of the spoon slowly dragging across the bowl disturbed it as Gerald scooped the last of the stew. Once finished, he spoke up.

    ¡°They¡¯re closing in on us.¡±

    ¡°We knew it would happen sooner or later. This is just... Sooner.¡±

    Gerald shook his head. If he didn¡¯t know better, he¡¯d ask how she could sound so unfazed. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying, from the day we left Blackpond, to figure out where we slipped.¡±

    ¡°Unless you¡¯re able to manipulate time and retract that moment; or collection of moments, I think it¡¯s safe to say it doesn¡¯t matter. And sitting in the dark, being resentful, helps no one. Not yourself, not the kid, nor her.¡±

    Gerald sighed and located the cup of water next to the empty bowl, busying himself with slowly sipping from it instead of formulating an immediate reply. Gabrielle was right, he was resentful and searching for someone to blame even if it had to be himself. Finally, he set the cup down and spoke. ¡°Do you think... If that telepath survived, do you think the Outpost¡¯s location might be compromised?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we¡¯re in no condition to relocate if that¡¯s what you¡¯re considering. Not while Johanna remains in this state. We barely made it back as is.¡±

    Gerald nodded, running both hands over his eyes. ¡°What if...¡± He trailed off, unable to fully voice the thought. Not now, not with her sitting right there; regardless of whether she could hear them.

    ¡°We¡¯re not doing that. Not yet.¡± Gabrielle answered. ¡°Whatever Johanna might be reliving right now, she¡¯s already survived it once. She¡¯ll do it again.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of confidence.¡± Gerald leaned back on the chair, tipped his head back to watch the flicker of candlelight dance against the stone ceiling. ¡°How long has she been like this? What did Sylvie say was the limit?¡±

    ¡°Thirteen...¡± Gabrielle paused. ¡°No, eighteen days.¡± The sound of her chair tapping against the wall behind it echoed in the room. ¡°Sylvie said eighteen months was the longest someone survived this way, but I assume we shouldn¡¯t expect recovery if it¡¯s been that long.¡±

    Gerald grimaced. They¡¯d discussed it the previous day, and Gabrielle was adamant that going to the White Shadows with this would be a poor decision. That it would be safer and better to have Johanna home¡ªsomewhere familiar¡ªwhen she came to. And that they should be patient. ¡°We don¡¯t know what to expect, Porter. That¡¯s the problem.¡±

    ¡°The future is always uncertain,¡± Gabrielle said. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like not having a plan, but the best we can do about this right now is take turns on watch duty; outside and in here, and take things as they come. We don¡¯t have a choice.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s on watch outside?¡±

    ¡°Lockwood. I¡¯m taking over for you here. you need to sleep.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Gerald muttered.

    ¡°Tuck.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s tone hardened enough that Gerald straightened in his seat and looked at her, but softened it once she had his attention. ¡°I know it¡¯s difficult; and too much to ask, but I need you to keep your head if we are to get through this.¡±

    Gerald sighed. It was too much, and it might have been easy to resent her for asking if not for the fact that in five years this was the closest Gabrielle had come to admitting she needed his help. ¡°Yeah,¡± he conceded. ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±

    They sat across from each other in silence for a long moment. Finally, Gerald got up and went to bed, while Gabrielle remained in her chair, maintaining a watchful eye on the room in the off chance Johanna got up and wandered.

    As he lay down with a tired groan, Gabrielle extinguished the candle, rendering the room completely dark. Although still resisting the prospect of sleep, Gerald closed his eyes. If he focused just enough, he could sense traces of movement in the room; the occasional sway of Gabrielle¡¯s chair as she balanced it on its hind legs, a restless movement from where Jo perched herself on the bed opposite his. Small signs of life within a growing stillness. Familiar, yet changed. Home. Or what was left of it.

 The Battle of Heart and Mind 3.18

    [Newhaven Inn | Lithius 7th, 2526 | Middle of the Night]

    ¡°Do you know how memories work, Eldric?¡±

    The scene was faded, like an old sunwashed portrait exposed to the elements; sitting together in a sunny clearing, leaning against each other, silent until she spoke up. Comfortable. But she wasn¡¯t there. That day was far in the past now. She knew. Her own voice echoed in her mind like a ghost. And she knew she wasn¡¯t there.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Eldric was right there. Just centimeters away. She knew she was looking at him, but his face blurred in and out of her sight. Everything felt so fragile. So fleeting. Like keeping water from escaping between her fingers. Something was pulling at her consciousness. Something that didn¡¯t belong.

    ... The creak of wood, the rolling of wagon wheels. The smell of sulfur. Of smoke. This piercing noise in her ears that wouldn¡¯t leave. Aches in her body that didn¡¯t feel hers...

    Where was she going...? How...?

    ¡°...When we forget things, we have this notion that the memory is gone; erased, but it¡¯s not. It¡¯s just... Buried.¡±

    Her own voice caused a jolt, as if for a second she¡¯d forgotten it was hers. She¡¯d said that. She sat there with Eldric just a few weeks after...

    ¡°I should know better than most how impossible it is... To live with a mistake, to cope with regret. Because even if you can make yourself forget, the memory¡¯s not gone, not really. It¡¯s still buried in the back of your mind. It¡¯s still a part of you. I should know that every little act is a burden I¡¯m forced to carry with me forever.¡±

    ... She wanted to scream. Scream and never stop screaming. The thought of there being nothing left for her but screaming was intrusive and persistent, but her body wouldn¡¯t obey...

    ¡°Just because you¡¯re forced to carry your mistakes, it doesn¡¯t mean they have to burden you.¡±

    Eldric¡¯s answer echoed. Further away. The clearing faded, slowly. The sunbathed tall grass, the gentle rustle of leaves overhead, the earth beneath her... Darkness overtook it at all. She clenched her fists around something and the sensation shifted between soft fabric and something thorny and familiar. The irony-sweet smell of blood stained roses invaded her senses.

    ... Mixed with smoke. The sharp pain in her abdomen didn¡¯t feel right...

    Where was her mind going? Why wouldn¡¯t she stay? Voices echoed in the depths of her consciousness; withering threads tugging at her awareness.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t come back safe...¡±

    ¡°Stay awake.¡±

    ¡°Come back.¡±

    ¡°Stay.¡±

    Lena¡¯s chest heaved. Pain flared from her abdomen and coursed through every fiber of her being. The screaming echoing within her skull turned to a feeble sound in the back of her throat. Reality brought with it the awareness of stale blood and bile coating her tongue and the inside of her nose. She could, just barely, feel her hands stiffly clutching the bedcovers, but her arms and legs were dead weight holding her in place. So much felt wrong. She wanted to coax feeling back into her limbs. To clear the putrid taste lingering in the back of her throat. She wanted her eyes to open. To wake up. And no matter how much she tried, her body refused to comply with any of it. There was a darkness gripping her consciousness, pulling her under. A coldness that seemed to originate from within. And with what little conscious thought she had left, Lena couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was what Death¡¯s touch felt like.

    ¡°Do you remember when you broke your wrist?¡±

    They were sitting by the lake. Dani had just come back from her first contract. Their mother asked Lena to go have a talk, assess her emotional state; ensure that she was doing well after what she¡¯d done. They did little talking until she spoke up. Just sat in silence watching the dry autumn leaves cascade down and idly float on the surface on the lake. Dani didn¡¯t answer at first, crunching a leaf between her fingers and letting the crumbs fall back to the earth. Finally, with a sigh, she answered.

    ¡°No. When was that?¡±

    ¡°You were only six. It was the first time I caught you trying to climb that enormous tree in the center of the forest. You didn¡¯t make it very far before you slipped and landed on your wrist. I immediately knew it was broken but you didn¡¯t even cry about it. You were just angry you didn¡¯t make it higher.¡±

    Dani chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t remember that. I guess I must have blocked it out somehow.¡±

    ¡°You wanted to try again. Got angry when I said you couldn''t. You told me you would climb to the top of that tree one day. That you wanted to ¡®see the forest from the top¡¯.¡±

    ¡°I did," she mumbled. "Did it for the first time two years ago. Several times after that. It''s nice up there. It''s peaceful." Her tone dropped further, almost inaudible. "It''s distant.¡±

    ¡°Of course you did, kiddo. What can''t you do?¡±

    Her own voice was echoing, distant, but Lena remembered the note of pride in her tone clearly. As though for a moment it was real. As if she was really sitting right there next to her younger sister and it was possible to reach out and touch her. It wasn''t. The realization stung. Reality felt like a punishment, and her mind a prison. Lena wasn''t home. Not yet.

    Dani''s mouth moved without sound.

    ... Her voice wasn''t strong enough to break through the deafening ringing in her ears. The flare of pain assaulting her entire being. The smell of explosive powder and bloody roses didn¡¯t belong...

    Her next spark of awareness was calmer than the first. No pain. No feeling at all. Just the vague notion of wakefulness despite the darkness behind her closed lids. It was uncomfortably floaty, but somehow better than the agony and panic she previously experienced. It was bearable.

    ¡°I should leave for the plains in the morning,¡± a man said. His voice was familiar¡ªnot from the distant past¡ªLena heard it somewhere before. ¡°There¡¯s no reason for the both of us to remain. My assistance may be required elsewhere.¡±

    ¡°I agree. Your return has already been delayed and I¡¯m more than capable of accompanying the girl back to the encampment once she recovers.¡±

    ¡°Once she recovers?¡± The man had a smirk in his voice. ¡°That¡¯s highly optimistic considering her current state, Miriam.¡±

    The woman didn¡¯t respond, or if she did, Lena couldn¡¯t focus on it over the feeling of hands prodding her abdomen. Of being moved without much regard and cloth tightening around her torso. Pain spiked with the act, drawing a deep groan of protest.

    ¡°You¡¯ll wake fully soon,¡± the woman¡ªMiriam¡ªexplained. ¡°Silas is an excellent Healer but he doesn¡¯t understand that not all medicinal treatment is effective with all enlightened.¡±

    Bandages finished, the Healer settled her back into a stiff mattress; and once still, the pain eased once again into comforting numbness. ¡°W-wh-¡± she coughed, the dryness in her throat aggravated by her attempt to speak.

    ¡°You¡¯re in Newhaven. Your clan¡¯s Inn.¡± Miriam said.

    It took an immense amount of effort, but Lena cracked open one eye. The room was dimly lit and her sight was blurry, but she could faintly recognize the rows of cots and the plain stone walls of the underground dormitory. Not comfortable, not yet home, but familiar.

    ¡°You were stabbed, do you remember?¡±

    Lena tried to cough away the dryness in her throat. She wanted to laugh but couldn¡¯t. It turned into a harsher coughing fit, then a wheeze, as the strain pierced daggers into her chest. Even then, she groggily tried to glare at the woman as if to let her know how foolish the question was. Did she remember? If only she could make herself forget.

    ¡°Easy,¡± Miriam scolded.

    After a moment she felt the rim of a cup touch her lips and accepted a small drink of water, thanking every single one of the Twins individually that it wasn¡¯t tea. Though perhaps that was by design. Just one sip was enough to make her stomach churn. She tried to push down the nausea but it continued to build, her breath quickening as she tried to fight back the urge to retch. It must have shown on her face, because Miriam wasted no time helping her turn on her side and pulled a bucket closer in the nick of time. The water came back up, then bile, until there was nothing left to expel. Dry heaves reignited the pain of her wounds. Once they finally ceased, Lena whimpered, slumped over the age of her cot, unable to find the strength to right herself. After a moment, Miriam once again helped settle the wounded assassin onto her back. When the woman touched her forehead, Lena hissed in protest; the touch was ice cold against her skin.

    ¡°This fever is as stubborn as you, girl,¡± the Healer grumbled.

    Lena felt as though her body had forgotten how to naturally function. Each bid for air was a struggle. Words were self-inflicted torture, but she forced herself to speak anyway. ¡°How... How... Long have I been here?¡±

    "It is currently the seventh day of Lithius. You arrived here on¡ª"

    "Inviditas,¡± she rasped.

    A month. She¡¯d lost an entire month.

    Miriam hummed agreement and turned away to fetch something just out of Lena''s field of vision. The feeling of a soaked cloth placed on her forehead drew another hiss. It felt ice cold against her skin.

    "I know it''s bothersome but we need to keep that on for now. It would also be helpful if you were to stay awake for a little while."

    Lena breathed through a more violent shiver. "If it''s been a month, how... Is the wound not healing?"

    "It is healing, superficially it has healed, but you lost an astounding amount of blood on your journey here. Your body has been overworked just trying to sustain itself over the past few weeks. However, Silas made the astute observation that your enlightenment is causing the fever to persist. That¡¯s why he called for me.¡±

    Lena hummed, then coughed a lingering itch in the back of her throat. Miriam was one of the Healers who assessed her case in the time she spent in their camp. They hadn¡¯t talked much then, but she remembered the woman being a constant presence.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    ¡°Are you a telepath?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Although my abilities manifest differently from yours.¡±

    Again, the woman offered her water, this time holding the cup within her reach and silently encouraging her to take it. Lena stared at the cup, torn between the dryness still aggravating her throat, the heaviness in her limbs, and the knot in the pit of her stomach. In the end, she persuaded herself to move her arm, just enough to unsteadily reach for the cup.

    ¡°We¡¯ll need you to keep some water down. Once your stomach is able to tolerate it, I¡¯ll make you some tea. It should help subdue the fever.¡±

    Lena grimaced, but cautiously brought the cup to her lips and took a small sip. The wave of nausea that followed wasn¡¯t as sudden or intense as with the first attempt, and she could get through it and keep the water down.

    ¡°Good,¡± Miriam said. ¡°Drink that slowly, don¡¯t push yourself.¡±

    Lena nodded, holding the cup in both hands. ¡°Is Madeline still here? Do you know?¡±

    Miriam raised an eyebrow, her expression almost mirroring Lena¡¯s prior exasperation at a foolish question being voiced. The Healer stepped aside and casually nodded towards the bunk in the far corner of the dormitory, just out of reach of the dim candlelight. Of course. Lena shouldn¡¯t be surprised she stayed.

    ¡°She hasn¡¯t left this room, asked me to wake her up the moment you regained awareness, but I feel it¡¯s best to wait until morning, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Of course.¡±Lena attempted another sip of water and forced a steadying breath as her stomach once again protested. ¡°When do you think I¡¯ll be able to go home?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps in the summer. Your fever needs to fully break and your body needs to regain strength before I would even consider it safe to make such a strenuous trip.¡±

    ¡°Summer is three months away.¡±

    Miriam smiled, although it barely masked the unease in her eyes. Lena could tell she was trying to conceal, or at least sugarcoat, the severity of her condition. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t consider allowing you to travel until that fever breaks and you¡¯re able to hold on to a proper meal, but we¡¯ll see how you fare now that you¡¯ve regained consciousness.¡±

    Lena frowned, feeling an uncomfortable twist in her stomach as she stared at her half-empty cup of water. ¡°Three months. That¡¯s your estimate?¡±

    Miriam nodded. ¡°At the moment, judging by your current state, yes.¡±

    Her fingers tightened, though weakly, around the water cup and she forced the rest of the water down in one gulp. She endured the discomfort with gritted teeth and offered the empty cup back to the Healer.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing it in one.¡±

    <hr>

    [Hunters Outpost | Lithius 9th, 2526 | Midday]

    Returning to the Outpost brought Sebastian no comfort. The atmosphere was tense from the moment they¡¯d arrived. Gabrielle took it upon herself to explain the situation to Gerald, but Sebastian was the one who¡¯d witnessed it. And while Gerald had gracefully avoided the subject with him, Sebastian knew there were unanswered questions between them. It was only a matter of time before they were finally voiced.

    Sebastian knew this, and yet whenever he had free time and the opportunity to have these conversations, he strayed from the Outpost, took to the training grounds by himself, and channeled his nervous energy into aggression. Whether that was better than bottling it up, he wasn¡¯t sure. It was a change.

    The steady rhythm of his fists striking the sand bag were lulling. The protective wrappings around his hands were damp with sweat, and the aches in his knuckles and arms long since numbed over. The crisp morning air gradually shifted to a stifling afternoon, but he refused to acknowledge it.

    ¡°You can¡¯t avoid me forever.¡±

    The words echoed; a faint whisper in the back of his mind, driving more force behind each of his punches. The memory of his sister''s voice refused to subside. Kat¡¯s voice in the back of his mind had been a constant ever since they¡¯d arrived at the Outpost. A ghostly echo haunting his very being, but one he¡¯d accepted; welcomed. To have some semblance of her lingering within his conscience felt bittersweet. Painful, but comforting. Now, all it did was add to the anger simmering in his chest. He wished he could silence that part of his mind, bury it, but at the same time, that would require letting go of his sister''s memory in a way that felt final. Irreversible.

    The gentle grind of dirt under a pair of boots drew Sebastian¡¯s mind back to the present. He momentarily glanced at his sword; resting against a tree trunk just within reach, but at this point Sebastian could recognize Theron¡¯s footfall meters away. He stopped punching and let his hands fall to his sides, fists still clenched. As his shoulders dropped, just that small bit of relaxation caused a wave of painful exhaustion to wash over him instantly. Not wanting it to fully settle in, he spared Theron only a glance; spotting him just on the edge of the clearing, then turned to resume punching the bag.

    ¡°You can turn around and tell Porter I¡¯m not hungry,¡± he muttered, raising his fists to resume striking the sandbag.

    The beating of leather against skin filled the gap of silence left between an exasperated sigh and what Theron said next. ¡°Do you really want to make her come get you? How do you think that¡¯ll end?¡±

    Sebastian shook his head, fists striking the soft leather bag, fresh waves of pain flaring from his raw knuckles all the way to his shoulders. ¡°Better than sending you, I assume.¡±

    Theron scoffed, taking several steps closer. ¡°You¡¯ve been here since, what, sunrise? You look like a breeze could knock you over. If I wanted to drag you back to the Outpost, I could.¡±

    ¡°If you want to be delusional, try me, big guy.¡± Sebastian muttered, not turning around.

    Theron let out a humorless chuckle. ¡°Do you remember what you told me about wallowing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not wallowing, I¡¯m seething.¡±

    ¡°Just as stupid and even more selfish, considering the situation.¡± The statement was matter-of-fact, fully objective, not unlike his own all those months ago. As much as part of him appreciated Theron¡¯s attempts to reason with him, reason was the last thing Sebastian wanted. He didn¡¯t answer, injecting more force into his next blow. ¡°I should leave to your own devices until Gabrielle comes to drag your ass to the Outpost, but frankly, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fair that she has to do that.¡±

    Theron¡¯s footsteps drew near, and that gave Sebastian pause. He lowered his hands and drew a deep breath. ¡°She doesn¡¯t. She doesn¡¯t have to do that. I¡¯m not hungry. I want to be left alone, I need to just deal with this. I get...¡± Sebastian ran both hands over his face, still facing the punching bag rather than Theron. ¡°I get why she¡¯s doing it but it doesn¡¯t¡ª¡±

    ¡°Jo isn¡¯t dead,¡± Theron interjected.

    ¡°I know that.¡±

    ¡°Do you?¡± Theron asked. When Sebastian didn¡¯t answer, he carried on speaking. ¡°No one¡¯s hungry. No one¡¯s sleeping easy. We¡¯re all exhausted and angry. None of us really want to sit around that kitchen table trying to ignore her empty chair, but she¡¯s still alive. The things she cares about still matter. And whether you like it or not, those things include you.¡±

    Sebastian shook his head, giving the leather bag one final blow before admitting defeat and collecting his sword from its resting place. His stiff knuckles made grabbing the sheathed weapon an awkward ordeal and he couldn¡¯t fully stifle a pained groan in doing so.

    ¡°You¡¯re fucking insufferable, Lockwood,¡± he said.

    ¡°Learned from the best, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    Finally, Sebastian turned to face Theron. He crossed his arms over his chest, not a hint of amusement in his expression; definitely taking a page out of Porter¡¯s book. Sebastian snorted and punched him hard in the arm as he walked past. Theron didn¡¯t even seem to feel the impact, but Sebastian immediately felt the pain reignite in his hand. Ignoring it, he muttered, ¡°learn to block, then, Earthquake Boy.¡±

    ¡°Why would I stop you from hurting your fist on my arm? It¡¯s amusing.¡±

    Sebastian didn¡¯t turn around as he trudged down the path to the Outpost, but he could almost hear the satisfied smirk in Theron¡¯s voice. Asshole. ¡°I did this to myself, don¡¯t act so smug.¡±

    ¡°Strange brag, but suit yourself.¡±

    <hr>

    The others had come and gone by the time Sebastian settled down to eat. Normally the kitchen was kept spotlessly clean and tidy, but there were still empty bowls left on the counter to be washed later, utensils carelessly placed on the wrong shelves. Not that the space was filthy or in disarray, but there was a sense of wrongness in those small imperfections. Sitting there alone with his bowl of warmed stew, Sebastian couldn¡¯t help but think how Jo¡¯s absence in that room amounted to so much more than just an empty chair.

    The sun was bright outside. The stone walls of the tower weren¡¯t enough to fully contain the disjointed symphony of different bird songs emanating from the forest trees. Sebastian never thought of springtime as something to be enjoyed or missed out on, but he wouldn¡¯t deny it was lovely this time of year. It only served to fuel the lingering sense of wrongness. As if nature itself had no right to go about its business.

    ¡°Staring at that bowl won¡¯t do you any good, boy.¡± Gerald¡¯s low grumble cut into his thoughts.

    Sebastian grabbed his spoon and absentmindedly pushed a potato around in lieu of a response, scraping the bottom of his bowl with every push. Gerald¡¯s gaze lingered, but he left him to it. Keeping his head down, Sebastian tracked the man¡¯s presence through the scuff of boots on stone, the metallic clank of a tea kettle landing on the wooden countertop, and just a trace of movement on his peripherals. The faint smell of damp earth indicated Gerald had been tending the gardens. The thought crossed Sebastian¡¯s mind to ask how the flowers were faring, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to break the silence.

    Warmth drained from the bowl with each passing second. It¡¯d be harder to push it down once it went cold, yet he continued to stall his first spoonful, listening as the tea kettle filled with water and was placed over the lit stove.

    ¡°You can¡¯t avoid me forever.¡±

    The voice entered and left Sebastian¡¯s mind so abruptly he startled out of his seat, dropped the spoon on the table with an audible clatter and muttered, ¡°I know! Shut up!¡± before he was able to hold himself back. A blur started to form at the edges of his sight and he squeezed his eyes shut, trying to push down the pain threatening to assault his temples.

    ¡°Sit.¡±

    A steadying hand on his shoulder pushed Sebastian down onto his chair. He felt the room spin even through closed eyelids. His stomach twisted. The sudden wave of nausea forced him to double over in a futile attempt to stop his body from convulsing. Every muscle in his body strained, his throat felt raw with the effort to expel what wasn¡¯t there. He retched, wheezed through an ensuing coughing fit, and as quickly as it began, his body settled into shivering exhaustion.

    ¡°Easy. Breathe.¡±

    Sebastian obeyed. He could still feel Gerald¡¯s hand on his shoulder and the feeling was grounding enough to slowly pull his mind back to the present with every shuddering breath. He pressed his hands against the tabletop to brace himself against another dizzy spell, reigniting the dull aches from his excessive training. The kettle whistled and Gerald stepped away to retrieve it, leaving him trembling in his seat; mind racing with confusion. What happened? It wasn¡¯t the first time he felt dizzy, but it¡¯d never been this abrupt, or intense. ¡°I don¡¯t know what...¡± he trailed off, trying to push away the ghost of his sister¡¯s words and the feeling of dread rising in his chest.

    ¡°When was the last time you had a full night¡¯s sleep, Rivers?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Not sure,¡± Sebastian admitted. ¡°Haven¡¯t been able to stay asleep for long since... Suppose since we¡¯ve been back.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Gerald placed a cup of tea on the table next to his bowl. ¡°Drink.¡±

    Sebastian groaned at the smell of tea, but the man¡¯s tone left no room for discussion and he had no energy to attempt one. So he drank.

    ¡°You can¡¯t carry on this way, boy. What are you punishing yourself for?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not¡ª¡± Sebastian cut himself off mid-protest, briefly glancing at his raw knuckles as he reached for the cup. He knew lying to Gerald was a fruitless endeavor and a defeated sigh escaped him as he drank.

    ¡°Listen...¡± Gerald sighed as well. ¡°I know this isn¡¯t what you want to hear; it¡¯s not something I particularly want to say if I¡¯m to be honest, but the truth of what happened that day is that Johanna made a choice. There is nothing you could have said or done to dissuade her. There is no such thing as dissuading her; for better or worse. There never has been.¡±

    Sebastian stared at his teacup for a long moment before forcing himself to take a sip. The warm, bitter liquid immediately eased the sick feeling in his stomach. ¡°I know that, but it doesn¡¯t help, does it? Whether I could have changed it or not, it still happened. And for what? That Wolf... I don¡¯t know... She was in bad shape, but she could have lived for all we know.¡±

    ¡°Does that matter?¡± Gerald asked. ¡°If there was no possibility of that; if she died right then and there, do you think that would be worth what Jo is going through? Do you think you¡¯d be sleeping soundly right now?¡±

    Sebastian drank more tea, frowning. The questions held no accusation; Gerald was kinder than he¡¯d been to himself in that regard, but that was barely any consolation. ¡°No. I don¡¯t. It would have been... Not a comfort, but I guess one less thing to worry about. One less thing out of many at this point. A part of me can¡¯t get over the fact she was right there. She was lying there injured and I couldn¡¯t do anything about it; not under those circumstances. And there may never be another chance.¡±

    ¡°The future is uncertain, Rivers; even for you, but... for your own sake I suggest you learn to focus more on the present. You¡¯ll be no use to anyone, least of all yourself, if you carry on skipping meals and working your knuckles raw.¡±

    Sebastian nodded and, after emptying his teacup, pulled the bowl of stew closer and took a spoonful to his mouth. Much to his dissatisfaction¡ªbut not to his surprise¡ªit¡¯d already gone cold. ¡°I haven¡¯t told Kyle yet. Who that Wolf really was.¡±

    ¡°I know. Porter and I debated telling him, but she convinced me it was not our place to do so. I maintain that he has a right to know.¡±

    ¡°He does.¡± Sebastian grimaced, but forced another spoonful down. ¡°I just wish I could tell him this is over.¡±

    Gerald watched him inquisitively, then asked, ¡°would it have been?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Sebastian admitted. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it can.¡±

 The Battle of Heart and Mind 3.19

    [Wolves Camp | Aurelium 21st, 2526 | Midmorning]

    Hey, Kiddo.

    The letter arrived several weeks ago and those two words were all Dani could bring herself to read. Lena¡¯s handwriting was always flawless. Research notes, reports, hastily scrawled notes slipped under her little sisters¡¯ bedroom door; it didn¡¯t matter the purpose. Lena¡¯s words were always impeccably neat. Each letter penned with methodical precision, with just the right amount of pressure on the page. Rhythmic and flowy; effortlessly beautiful.

    Hey, Kiddo.

    Those two words; the familiarity of them, should have been a comfort. Dani couldn¡¯t get past the shaky lines, the smudged ink where the pen sat against the paper for too long. It was vulnerable, fragile in a way she couldn¡¯t recognize. She wanted to feel relieved that Lena was able to write them at all, but the more she stared at those two words over the course of days, the more Dani resented the thought of her sister so weak that the previously innocuous act of holding a pen to a sheet of parchment had now become a hurdle.

    ¡°...but mom said she¡¯s coming home. That¡¯s good news, right?¡± she mumbled.

    No one answered. Dani took her eyes off the creased parchment for the first time in what felt like hours. As her sight readjusted to the world around her, she groaned and squinted under the glare of midmorning sunlight. The vibrant golden-yellow leaves hung from the weeping willow over the solitary grave and accentuated the brightness of the sun. The words etched into the stone blurred into indistinguishable lines until Dani blinked them back into focus.

    Lucille Edison

    2482¨C2506

    Dani stared at the name. Scrutinized it. As though staring long enough would somehow allow her to read the expression of a face she never knew. Adria had called it ¡°morbidly peculiar¡±, this newfound habit of conversing with a grave other than her father¡¯s; and Dani reckoned it likely was, but places like this were built for this purpose, weren¡¯t they? To comfort the living. And, foolish as that notion may feel to others, a part of her felt Lena¡¯s birth mother¡ªwherever she may be¡ªwould have liked to know how her child was faring. Some people believed the dead could watch over the living, some didn¡¯t. Dani wasn¡¯t sure what she believed but she wondered, if they could, what they would be feeling.

    ¡°What would you even say about all this?¡± she muttered.

    ¡°I wonder that too.¡±

    Dani scrambled to tuck her sister¡¯s letter into her pocket before she even fully registered her mother¡¯s voice. To Claire¡¯s merit, she hadn¡¯t once inquired as to the content of the letters she and Sarah received. Dani knew Sarah had read hers the day it arrived, but didn¡¯t ask what it said either; only offered to talk about it if she wanted. Regardless, Dani felt protective of hers and, truth be told, guilty that she hadn¡¯t been able to read it fully.

    In the time it took Dani to fully recompose, Claire had taken a seat beside her on the grass; legs crossed, arms resting over her knees, posture stiff as a board. Dani wasn¡¯t sure if the obvious tension was because of where she was sitting or the fact she expected to be there alone. She wondered if she should get up and leave. If she was intruding on something that didn¡¯t concern her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering for most of your sister¡¯s life if I¡¯ve made the right decisions. I knew Luce better than anyone else. If she wanted to disappear I would never have found her, but she chose to hide in Rosefeld of all places. Part of me will always question if she¡¯d resent me for bringing her child back here. If she¡¯d gone where she wanted Lena to be.¡±

    Dani slouched where she sat, all thoughts of leaving immediately draining from her mind. She had never heard her mother speak so openly about this; or anything else for that matter. There¡¯d been moments over the years, small glimpses, but nothing this blatantly vulnerable.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask? You found her. You must have wanted answers.¡± Dani asked, unable to stop herself.

    ¡°When I found Lucille I struck her down where she stood. Because I knew if I hesitated even for a second; if I heard her voice...¡± Claire trailed off and shook her head. ¡°I couldn¡¯t falter. I¡¯m the Alpha. I¡¯m meant to enforce the clan¡¯s laws. Lucille¡¯s betrayal of the Wolfpack was far more important than her betrayal of our friendship.¡±

    Dani kept her eyes on the grave. She could hear the undertone of hurt in her mother¡¯s voice and she couldn¡¯t risk seeing it in her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s... Not fair, is it? She chose to run instead of coming to you. Never knowing why must hurt.¡±

    ¡°It does, yes, but... Duty isn¡¯t fair, pup. That¡¯s something that you¡¯ll have to come to terms with, should you choose to be Alpha.¡±

    ¡°Choose.¡± Dani scoffed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like a choice.¡±

    ¡°Daniela.¡± Claire sighed. ¡°It is a choice. One that I won¡¯t be around to help you make. I want you to be prepared for whatever decision you make, but you need to understand that it is ultimately your decision. Because this is not easy.¡±

    Dani nodded, finally turning to look at her mother and finding her gaze to be gentle, if a little tired. It drove a stabbing feeling of guilt into her core. She knew her mother wasn¡¯t taking well to Lena¡¯s situation; none of them were. Unlike Sarah who clung to their mom¡¯s side at every opportunity, Dani handled it by avoiding being alone with her as much as possible. She felt foolish for acting that way. At what point had it become so difficult to talk to her mother?

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have sent her there,¡± Dani mumbled before she even realized. There was no bite to her tone, no accusation, just hurt. ¡°I know she said she wanted to go, but you could have said no. You could have chosen someone else to go instead.¡±

    ¡°Dani, I didn¡¯t send Lena after Maddie just because she wanted to go. I sent her because I thought even if there were Hunters in that village I could rely on your sister to not engage with them. I failed to consider that she might be recognized, but... Even in hindsight I don¡¯t know how I could have chosen differently. Other than maybe stress to your sister that she was to not go into that village.¡±

    ¡°She knew that already.¡± Dani muttered, unable to hold back a biting tone. ¡°I don¡¯t know why she thought that was a good idea.¡±

    ¡°It was a reckless mistake, but I think we can all agree she¡¯s been punished for it enough, can¡¯t we?¡±

    Her mother¡¯s tone was the same as when Lena left her books on Dani¡¯s side of the room or they were both being too stubborn to apologize for whatever childish grievance managed to put a wedge between them for the day. It was not as if her eldest child had barely escaped a brush with death. It drew a short strangled laugh from her. ¡°I guess. I don¡¯t even know who I¡¯m angry with anymore. Anyone. Everyone. I just don¡¯t know how to stop at this point.¡±

    Claire sighed and wrapped one arm around Dani¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Of all people, rest assured, I know that anger well, Daniela, but your sister is coming home. The journey from Newhaven will be difficult and for what the Healers have said she has a lengthy recovery ahead still. Try, if you can, to set those feelings aside for her benefit. Because she will need you.¡± Claire squeezed her daughter closer, lightening her tone. ¡°And so will I. You know how insufferable Helena becomes when told to remain in her room.¡±

    Dani chuckled and felt some of the tension in her chest begin to finally ease. ¡°She¡¯ll need restraints.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll get out of them.¡±

    ¡°She would.¡± Dani¡¯s laughter grew then slowly faded to a weary sigh. ¡°Will dad be home by the time she gets here? Sarah told me he left for Blackpond this morning?¡±

    ¡°It depends, pup. At present we don¡¯t know what¡¯s happened to Irene. As much as I would prefer Tom not to go now... It¡¯s been too long with no communication. She¡¯s either gone rogue or we¡¯ll be adding her name to the Hourglass Ceremony next year along with Peter¡¯s.¡±

    Dani winced. She didn¡¯t know Peter or Irene well. Scouts rarely stayed in camp very long, but she did know how inseparable they were. If she witnessed his death there was a real possibility she¡¯d gone rogue. Something that hadn¡¯t happened under her mother¡¯s leadership since... Dani¡¯s gaze flickered towards the name etched into the gravestone. The dead may or not be able to watch over the living, but one way or another, they surely knew how to haunt them.

    <hr>

    [Hunters Outpost| Aurelium 22nd, 2526 | Midmorning]

    The sharp sting of blade slicing flesh caused Sebastian to wince in his seat. As a low curse slipped from his lips, the harsh whack of a dagger handle against the the top of his head only added to his discomfort.

    ¡°Mind your language, Rivers,¡± Gabrielle warned, calmly.

    ¡°Porter, what the hell, you cut me!¡±

    ¡°I gave you ample warning to hold still. I¡¯m not as precise as Johanna with small blades,¡± she scolded.

    Sebastian grumbled, touching the small sore spot behind his left ear, unsurprised to find blood glistening on his fingers upon lowering his hand. ¡°If you¡¯re a little less precise you¡¯d be stabbing into my brain there.¡±

    ¡°Unlikely.¡± Gabrielle deadpanned. ¡°I will advise you once more to hold still.¡±

    Sebastian huffed, but stilled and tried to relax into his seat as much as possible without slouching. In the past few weeks he¡¯d done his best to become more present. He¡¯d been helping Gerald with the garden, sitting down for meals with the group, only moderate training, and writing in his journal every night. His sleep improved and he hadn¡¯t heard his sister¡¯s voice or suffered any dizzy spells since.

    Part of him felt wrong falling into any semblance of a routine as though nothing changed. The rest of him tried to cling to those frayed threads of normalcy as much as possible. Even in his diary entries, he attempted to talk about small and unimportant aspects of his day, as though Jo¡¯s absence wasn¡¯t a heavy fog permeating all aspects of their lives. The more time passed, the heavier it became. She hadn¡¯t improved, if anything, she was becoming more lethargic. And he couldn¡¯t help but compare the sight of her now to a candle burning at its end. Just a flicker of flame, trying its damndest not to fizzle out.

    A haircut felt like such a small, foolish concern by comparison, and he was surprised Gabrielle didn¡¯t say so when he asked for her help. To her merit, she¡¯d done a much better job than he could have by himself, but it was clear neither of them had the patience for how slowly she worked.

    ¡°Ah, both his ears are still attached, I¡¯m surprised.¡±

    Sebastian tried to move his head upon hearing his brother enter the kitchen and was immediately punished with an open palm to the back of the head.

    ¡°Hold still, Rivers.¡±

    ¡°Stop hitting me!¡±

    Kyle laughed as he walked around Sebastian''s chair, leaning in to get a closer look at Gabrielle¡¯s handiwork but flinching away after; Sebastian assumed, being given a stern glare.

    ¡°S¡¯not bad but I still think you should just grow it out,¡± he said. ¡°Less risk of getting a bloody ear that way.¡±

    Sebastian huffed, holding back a wince as the blade sliced through the shorter hairs on the back of his neck. ¡°I like it short. And if I let the prospect of cuts scare me off, I wouldn¡¯t be here, would I?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also a lot cooler,¡± Kyle said with a nod.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you mean fetching?¡± Sebastian grinned.

    ¡°Shut your fuc¡ª¡± Kyle caught himself, drew a deep breath, and corrected: ¡°shut your mouth, Seb.¡±

    Sebastian chuckled, running his fingers through his hair once Gabrielle sheathed her blade and stepped away. ¡°Not on this life.¡±

    Kyle huffed and crossed his arms. ¡°Whatever, dumbass.¡± He then turned to Gabrielle. ¡°Tucker¡¯s in the office. Asked me to come get the two of you.¡±

    The words drained any lightheartedness out of the room. And as Gabrielle exited the kitchen with hurried footsteps and clenched fists, Sebastian realized that in three years, this was the closest to anger he¡¯d seen in her demeanor.

    ¡°Uh oh, I think mom and dad are about to have a fight,¡± Kyle quipped.

    Despite the humor in his tone, the twist in Kyle¡¯s expression gave away concern. Gerald had abruptly left the Outpost the week prior without a word to anyone. Not even Gabrielle had been included in this decision. And while she showed little reaction at the time, Sebastian wouldn¡¯t be surprised to learn she had been seething the entire time.

    ¡°Did he say where the hell he¡¯s been?¡± he asked as he walked past Kyle to exit the kitchen.

    ¡°No. All he said is that we need to have a discussion and to come get the two of you.¡± Kyle answered, his footsteps trailing after Sebastian as he ascended the stairs. ¡°Didn¡¯t leave a lot of room for questions and I thought it¡¯d be a bad idea to push it.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡± Sebastian stopped at the top of the stairs and as Kyle crossed the bridge to enter the office, he instead peered into their former bedroom.

    He and Kyle had never kept many personal belongings since losing their home. Not even after gaining a new home with the Hunters had they gathered personal items. Still, the room was visibly changed since they¡¯d vacated it. The half Jo occupied was kept neat and clear of any clutter, but the other half showed clear signs of the comings and goings of the other Hunters; scattered books, writing implements strewn across the floor, empty food bowls from the previous night still piled on the small table beside the bed.

    Jo was huddled on the bed Sebastian used to occupy, lying on her side, facing the wall. Despite her stillness, he could tell she was awake; or at least in some sort of wakeful state. Her shoulders were tense, her breathing shallow. Nothing about Jo indicated any form of relaxation except for the rare moments when she did fall asleep. Initially they¡¯d worried about her getting up and wandering out of the room, taking a tumble down the stairs, Gerald and Gabrielle made it a point that one of them should be keeping watch at all times. It had since become far less of a concern as Jo barely stirred anymore.

    ¡°Thought Gerald wanted to have a talk?¡±

    Theron¡¯s voice stole his attention, hoarse and muffled under a thick book carelessly plopped over his face. He was splayed on the other bed, unmoving, and if he hadn¡¯t just spoken, Sebastian would assume he was asleep under it.

    ¡°Yeah, I just wanted to check in for a second. You sound like shit.¡±

    Theron pulled the book away from his face with a frustrated huff. His hair was disheveled and his eyes bloodshot from a lack of sleep. ¡°I was on watch all night and then Gerald came back and woke me up to keep Jo company because he wants the rest of you in the office.¡± He sat up and ran both hands over his face. ¡°I would have told him to piss off if he didn¡¯t look so miserable.¡±

    Sebastian sighed. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m taking over for you after this meeting.¡±

    ¡°Take your time,¡± Theron deadpanned. ¡°No need to rush on my account.¡±

    Sebastian forced a small chuckle, but lingered in the doorway, his gaze once again focusing on Johanna.

    ¡°She hasn¡¯t moved,¡± Theron said. ¡°At least not for as long as I¡¯ve been here.¡±

    Sebastian hummed. It¡¯d been months. They¡¯d all been doing as much as possible to tend to Jo¡¯s needs, but her health was visibly deteriorating. ¡°She will,¡± he muttered.

    Theron didn¡¯t say anything, but he could feel a look of disbelief follow him out of the room. He knew that with each passing day the odds of Jo escaping this mental prison became more scarce. They all knew. And it was a thought he didn¡¯t want to entertain, but was finding increasingly difficult to push down.

    Across the bridge, the door to Gabrielle¡¯s office was cracked open. The murmur of voices coming from the other side was unintelligible until Sebastian was halfway across the bridge, and Gabrielle''s voice became clear enough to be understood.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t how we act,¡± she said.

    ¡°I made a spur of the moment decision,¡± Gerald answered.

    ¡°We don¡¯t make decisions without proper deliberation, Tucker. This is how mistakes are made and now, of all times, we can¡¯t afford to make them.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve never encountered something like this before. I wanted to make sure there really was nothing more we could be doing. I think, if anything, we owe her that much.¡±

    When Sebastian entered the office, Gabrielle was standing behind her desk, palms pressed on the tabletop. Even though her expression didn¡¯t convey much, there was an intensity in her eyes that left no doubt in his mind that if it was anyone else in Gerald¡¯s place, they would be shaking hands with the Twins in the Beyond. Sitting in the chairs across from her, Kyle had recoiled into the back of his seat, warily eyeing both Hunters as though he expected an outburst to occur at any moment. Gerald, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem intimidated, or angry for that matter. Everything about the man¡¯s demeanor screamed exhaustion and defeat, and Sebastian was convinced that if Gabrielle wanted to reach across that desk and choke the life out of him, she¡¯d be met with no resistance.

    ¡°Alright...¡± Sebastian mumbled, turning to Gabrielle. ¡°I¡¯m five minutes late, if that, and you look like you¡¯re about to slam Tucker¡¯s face onto the desktop. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Gabrielle¡¯s steely gaze met Sebastian¡¯s eyes and for a moment he was struck with the same unfeeling coldness he met the first time he¡¯d been in that office. It was only a moment, however. With her next breath, the ice melted from her gaze, her shoulders dropped an almost imperceptible amount. She sat down, leaned back into her seat and with a tired sigh, addressed Gerald.

    ¡°Would you mind repeating what you just told us, Tucker?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Gerald¡¯s tone was stiff, but he turned in his seat to face the doorway and motioned for Sebastian to enter and take a seat. He stepped further into the office and closed the door. The last available seat was across the room, in front of the fireplace, and Sebastian stalled by taking his time dragging it closer to the desk. Gerald patiently waited for him to place his chair next to Kyle¡¯s and take a seat. Gerald¡¯s demeanor¡ªunlike Gabrielle who still looked tense, almost combative¡ªwas one of resignation and defeat. He was hunched over in his chair, elbows resting on his thighs, and ran his hands over his face multiple times before finally speaking.

    ¡°I went to see the leader of the White Shadows. I sent him a message from one of the villages and he agreed to meet me there. I explained Johanna¡¯s situation to him, detailed her current state, like I said... I felt at the very least we should know for sure if there was something to be done.¡±

    ¡°And what did he say?¡± Gabrielle asked, her tone noticeably harsh.

    Gerald grimaced as though forced to swallow something bitter, the answer coming through gritted teeth. ¡°The same as Sylvie. There is no way to actively combat this. He said that even if his enlightenment was able to reach that part of her mind, interfering would likely cause more damage. He said that the best the White Shadows could do in this scenario is ensure her physical condition doesn¡¯t deteriorate too quickly. Which means, prolonging this.¡±

    ¡°That... That would buy her time, right?¡± Kyle asked, his voice almost a whisper.

    ¡°It would keep her alive, but...¡± Gerald paused, momentarily at a loss for words. ¡°Here¡¯s the issue, Rivers, mental deterioration is the actual problem. We could keep her alive for longer, but her mind will be gone before that becomes a serious concern, so I don¡¯t think that... It might not be something she¡¯d want us to pursue. And I think it¡¯s time we think of how to proceed when that time comes.¡±

    Kyle¡¯s expression twisted and he looked from Gerald to Gabrielle as if expecting¡ªor maybe pleading for¡ªan interjection. The silence that followed was almost as devastating as Gerald¡¯s words had been. Everything about Gabrielle Porter in that moment screamed defiance; from the hard unyielding coldness in her eyes to the clenched fists resting on the tabletop, but her anger was as hopeless as Gerald¡¯s resignation. And that, above anything else, felt earth-shatteringly brutal.

    ¡°We¡¯re not doing this.¡± The words left Sebastian¡¯s mouth before he could restrain them. ¡°I¡¯m not doing this.¡±

    ¡°Rivers.¡±

    Gabrielle¡¯s voice was calm; almost gentle, and it was the last thing Sebastian wanted to hear. He stood, pushing his chair back with enough force to knock it over. ¡°No. Fuck you. You can¡¯t ask me to sit here and...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this if you don¡¯t want to,¡± Gerald interrupted. ¡°We won¡¯t ask that of either of you. Trust me, the last thing I want to do is have this conversation. What I wanted¡ªwhat I still want is for Jo to recover, but... I also don¡¯t wish for her to suffer through however many more months trapped in her own mind unnecessarily because we were too selfish or too cowardly to...¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not there yet,¡± Gabrielle interjected.

    ¡°We¡¯re not,¡± he agreed. ¡°And hopefully a conversation is as far as this goes.¡±

    ¡°Seb.¡± Kyle¡¯s tone was quiet, strained, almost as resigned as Gerald, and Sebastian knew this wasn¡¯t an argument he could realistically win. ¡°Sit.¡±

    Sebastian hesitated. He didn¡¯t want to be there if he was fully honest with himself, but the thought of leaving also felt horribly wrong at the same time. So he forced a deep breath, righted his chair, and took a seat. ¡°How will we know? When¡ªif¡ªwe get to that point, how can we tell?¡±

    Gerald breathed a sigh, partway relieved, but for the most part exhausted. ¡°Witters said that if she doesn¡¯t fully regain control of her mental capacity there will come a point where she will no longer have any awareness of reality. She¡¯ll become completely unresponsive. Right now she still responds to touch, sounds, light, there¡¯s some awareness there. However, the longer she spends immersed in her own memories, the more her mind disconnects from reality and past a certain point, it¡¯s almost impossible to recover.¡±

    ¡°And then what?¡± Kyle asked.

    ¡°Then... Well...¡± Gerald trailed off into silence, expression torn.

    ¡°If we reach the point where the only options are to either prolong Johanna¡¯s suffering or... take action, then I will handle that,¡± Gabrielle said. ¡°I don¡¯t think there is a discussion to be had on what she would want in that situation.¡±

    Gerald shook his head. ¡°This shouldn¡¯t have to be entirely on your hands.¡±

    ¡°With every ounce of respect I can muster, Tucker, I disagree.¡±

    Gerald¡¯s jaw tensed and then untensed with a soft huff, opting to answer with a simple nod of agreement. Sebastian doubted ¡°taking action¡± was something either of them truly wanted, but he couldn¡¯t fault Gabrielle for wanting to be the one to do it. He didn¡¯t actually know much about their relationship beyond the fact Jo might be the only person in Valcrest fully allowed to be in Gabrielle¡¯s space. There was history between them that even Gerald didn¡¯t seem to fully know about. In the end, even if he wanted to argue against it, he knew he couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°What about her brother?¡± Kyle asked. ¡°He doesn¡¯t even know... Wouldn¡¯t he want to see her?¡±

    The question seemed to catch both Gerald and Gabrielle off guard, and simultaneously served to dispel some of the tension in the room. The two Hunters exchanged a brief glance as though trying to reach a silent consensus as to how to respond.

    ¡°We¡¯ve taken worse risks for a lot less,¡± Kyle insisted. ¡°Look I don¡¯t know the man and I honestly think he¡¯s an unlikable twat, but he is Jo¡¯s family. Clearly she cares about him.¡±

    Gabrielle shook her head. ¡°No. The risk of bringing a member of the Blackpond Guard into this Outpost could only possibly be surpassed by inviting the Wolfpack for a get-together, Rivers. Not to mention Alex is the least reliable person I think I¡¯ve ever met.¡±

    ¡°The Outpost is already potentially compromised,¡± Gerald pointed out. ¡°I don¡¯t like it; trust me, bringing that man here and having to deal with him is the last thing I want, but... Kyle has a point. She would probably want to see him.¡±

    Gabrielle groaned. ¡°You do realize that if this backfires I will have to kill him?¡±

    Gerald shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t see the issue with that.¡±

    Gabrielle shook her head, exasperated, though Sebastian noticed a faint hint of amusement underneath it. ¡°Who¡¯s going to go get him? Because I¡¯m not comfortable leaving the Outpost right now and he won¡¯t come with you.¡±

    Kyle snorted. ¡°What¡¯s his issue with Tucker?¡±

    ¡°Newhavener.¡± Gabrielle and Gerald answered simultaneously.

    ¡°Amongst other reasons,¡± Gerald added with a noncommittal shrug.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go. Newhavener also rules out Lockwood and, no offense, but the last time you two,¡± Sebastian gestured between Gerald and his brother, ¡°were in Blackpond you got into trouble with the Wolfpack. I don¡¯t think Kyle returning so soon would be a good idea.¡±

    Kyle rolled his eyes. ¡°We¡¯re twins, Seb. If you think they¡¯d recognize me, they¡¯d definitely recognize you.¡±

    ¡°You have a noticeable scar on your face and much longer hair. I think that if they¡¯re passing a description around, someone who hasn¡¯t actually seen you wouldn¡¯t mistake me for you.¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten that the Scout who chased me out of the city is still out there? She has most definitely seen me.¡± Kyle objected. ¡°At the very least take Theron with you. Going on your own under these circumstances seems stupid.¡±

    ¡°Theron draws attention,¡± Sebastian argued. ¡°I know my way around the slums better than you, and definitely better than Theron. If it turns out we have to make a run for it all he¡¯d do is slow me down.¡±

    A soft thunk interrupted the twins¡¯ discussion. Gabrielle had tipped her chair back, the backrest hitting the wall in the process, and was now leaning back in her seat, arms crossed as if prepared to patiently wait for the two of them to finish arguing. Once they silenced, she regarded them both for a moment, then turned to Sebastian.

    ¡°You can leave in the morning, Rivers. I will not have you make this trip unless you¡¯re fully rested, and at the faintest sign of trouble, I would like for you to follow protocol, are we understood?¡±

    Sebastian nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°You all say that, but...¡± Gabrielle shot Gerald a glare as she righted her chair and opened one of the desk drawers. ¡°I¡¯ll tag a few locations you¡¯ll be likely to find Alex. He¡¯s Johanna¡¯s brother, but nonetheless, be careful with what you tell him. He can learn the details once he¡¯s here.¡± She pulled a rolled up parchment from the drawer and set it down on the desk, on it was a slightly worn map of Blackpond, where she proceeded to cross out a few spots around Sebastian guessed would be drinking holes. ¡°Also, you shouldn¡¯t mention you were there when it happened. We don¡¯t know how he¡¯d react to that.¡±

 The Battle of Heart and Mind 3.20

    [City of Blackpond | Aurelium 25th, 2526 | Midmorning]

    Blackpond had never been kind to Sebastian. His time living in the city was filled with hardship and any good memories he still held were few and far between. Yet, a small part of him felt inexplicably at home roaming the city streets. Even as his eyes darted across unmarked buildings in the residential district¡¯s backstreets, his feet knew where to take him. Of the five establishments Gabrielle mapped out for him earlier that week, he¡¯d visited two with no success. Gerald had advised him to scour the city¡¯s bars and he¡¯d inevitably come across Jo¡¯s brother. The alternative would be to enter the military district; a risk even Sebastian could agree wasn¡¯t worth taking.

    The third location proved harder to find. It didn¡¯t surprise him that some of the markers were in the city¡¯s slums. And he knew not all establishments operated above board there; in fact, most didn¡¯t. Still, it slipped his mind how difficult it could be to tell them apart from ordinary homes. He knew his information was correct, though. It had to be somewhere nearby. He just had to keep looking.

    A cold tingling crept up Sebastian¡¯s spine and concentrated on the back of his neck, like the gentle brush of ghostly fingertips. He flinched. The sensation faded as quickly as it came. His hand lingered near the dagger at his waist; concealed under the hem of his tunic, as he listened for movement. Hearing nothing, he lowered it, telling himself he must have imagined it. By now he should have learned to listen to his intuition.

    From behind Sebastian heard the familiar sound of leather on metal, but before he had a chance to see what it was, someone grabbed him by the collar and yanked him back. He flew for what felt like several meters, a shadow cast over his face as his uncontrolled fall brought him into a narrow alleyway. Pushing his hands behind him helped to break his fall and save his back from the cobbled path but provided no defense from his assailant, who wrapped their legs around both his arms and pressed their knees deep into his shoulders. Sebastian let out a grunt as pebbles attempted to dig holes into the back of his shoulder. Any attempt to struggle halted when something cool and razor sharp pushed against his neck.

    ¡°Who the fuck are you,¡± she said.

    That wasn¡¯t what Sebastian was expecting to hear. His immediate thought was that someone had taken him for an outsider, deemed him an easy mark, but muggers don¡¯t care who their marks are. He then took a moment to look at her. She was young. Probably a few years older than him. Her mousy brown hair half-covered her face in a tangle of wet strands. Spite glistened in her eyes between tears as she wiped the strands away from her face with her free hand. It wouldn¡¯t surprise him to come across someone else with a grudge after what happened on their birthday, except... He couldn¡¯t recall seeing this woman before even in passing.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    He instantly realized his mistake for what it was in the form of an elbow which struck the side of his face. Looking down with a dissatisfied glare, however, she went for another; this time, aiming for his nose, which swept specks of blood across her nose and cheeks.

    ¡°I may have looked homely the last time we met. Don¡¯t mistake me for an idiot. Your friend is dead and I won¡¯t hesitate to make an example of you next. You must¡¯ve thought we were an easy target. A friendly young man and his quiet wife. A new couple¡ªjust moved in.¡± She looked wild, like a wolf about to enjoy their next meal. The bloody specs only added a sense of derangement.

    Despite the pain he was in, he still felt safe enough. The pressure from the blade on his neck had subsided, if anything. A little less and he might break free.

    She continued. ¡°Were you staking out the place? Seeing if we had some nice valuables? We didn¡¯t. I don¡¯t know why you decided we were still worth it. For your friend¡¯s sake, you should have reconsidered.¡±

    What the fuck. Sebastian racked his brain for something even remotely similar to what she was describing. And, granted, the blows to the face didn¡¯t help but he was sure he would know if he¡¯d done anything like it. Even when he and Kyle were living on the street they¡¯d avoided robbing homes. He coughed, the feeling and irony taste of blood hit tongue and he turned away to spit it out. Whoever she was looking for couldn¡¯t be him. This didn¡¯t concern him. He wasn¡¯t here for this.

    ¡°Someone tries to bleed you, Seb, don¡¯t hesitate.¡±

    If he strained, he could feel the hilt of his dagger just within reach of his fingertips. That was certainly a path he could take; for better or worse. Possibly a quicker path than trying to reason his way out of this, but as he turned to face this woman; this stranger, he couldn¡¯t deny that he knew the look in her eyes all too well. He¡¯d seen it every day for the past three years. He¡¯d see it whenever he looked in the mirror if he bothered with them.

    ¡°Whoever you¡¯re looking for, hope you find them, but they aren¡¯t me. I¡¯m not a robber. I don¡¯t have a lot of friends either, and they were all very much alive when I left them.¡± She must have taken his words for mockery because the blade tightened against his throat. He insisted, more forceful. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t forget a face,¡± she sneered.

    Sebastian held in his breath then exhaled slowly through his nose. He kept his focus on her face, refusing to let his eyes dart around in search of an escape. He didn¡¯t want to appear as trapped as he felt. Gerald taught him to read others¡¯ expressions, to suss out lies, and Sebastian liked to think he¡¯d taken to those lessons well, but he felt at a loss. Because this woman fully believed what she was saying and he knew it couldn¡¯t be the truth.

    Unless.

    ¡°I don¡¯t forget a face.¡±

    Did he ever ask Kyle what happened when he and Gerald were in Blackpond? So much had happened by the time he¡¯d returned to the Outpost. It completely slipped his mind. He did know he and Gerald ran into a pair of Wolves, though. And he also knew Gerald had killed one of them, but the one who¡¯d chased Kyle out of the city was still unaccounted for. ¡°Alright,¡± he breathed. ¡°Alright, alright, listen... This person you said is my ¡®friend¡¯, were they wearing a silver ring?¡±

    She sounded dumbfounded as she said, ¡°Yes,¡± in a way that made it sound more like a question than it was an answer. ¡°You know people can add and remove jewelry from their person without much trouble?¡±

    Sebastian would have laughed if the situation wasn¡¯t so dire. ¡°What did you do after you killed them? They broke in, right? Did you contact the City Guard? Did you tell anyone?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really tired of the games you¡¯re playing with me.¡± She sighed. ¡°The guards don¡¯t care about my dead husband on the living room floor as much as they don¡¯t care about the dead woman beside him. They probably won¡¯t care much for you either. Do you want to tell me why the three of you are all connected or not?¡±

    ¡°First of all, I¡¯m sorry about your husband, honest. We try to not get people involved as a rule,¡± Sebastian drew a deep breath. Gabrielle was likely to kill him for this, but what choice did he have at this point? ¡°The person you killed wasn¡¯t my friend, they were probably trying to track me down and you and your husband got caught in the middle.¡± He hesitated, still unsure how much he was willing to give away to someone threatening his life; regardless of circumstances. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest I don¡¯t really remember you. It¡¯s been a rather eventful time, but I¡¯m pretty sure this woman you killed was a Wolf. You know about the Wolfpack, right? If you were born in Valcrest you must have heard about them at some point. So I need you to think carefully about what you did after you killed her, because if this can be traced back to you I¡¯m going to be the least of your problems.¡±

    She pressed herself down on him a little harder, straining her muscles to do so. But as she eyed him closely, trying to detect a lie, Sebastian saw a glint of realization click somewhere deep within her pupils.

    ¡°You¡¯ve killed a Wolf, too?¡± The weight slightly subsided.

    She asked as if she¡¯d already accepted that she¡¯d killed a Wolf herself. Sebastian frowned, conflicted between not wanting to reveal too much and feeling as though she deserved to know as much as possible. ¡°Yes,¡± he answered. ¡°Although I knew what I was doing when I did it.¡±

    Angry voices drew his attention. They sounded as though they were coming from one of the several narrow streets in their general vicinity; one of them louder and more slurred than the other. The reminder of why he¡¯d come and the realization of the time this confrontation had taken away from his task caused Sebastian to jolt. The cold press of metal against his throat kept him from initiating a struggle. ¡°Look, clearly this situation demands a more involved conversation than these circumstances allow. Not to mention I have somewhere to be. So have you made up your mind not to slit my throat yet?¡±

    The lady¡¯s eyes softened. Tears tensely sat across her bottom lids, refusing to slip from where they kept station. ¡°My husband hoped he¡¯d see you again,¡± she faintly muttered as she lifted herself off Sebastian, grabbing his shoulders to lift him up along with her.

    Sebastian steadied himself and rubbed the ache forming in his shoulders. He didn¡¯t know how to respond to her words, or what to feel. They weren¡¯t for him; he¡¯d never actually met this man and never would. He felt his jaw tense and his teeth grind as he turned to walk away, following the sound of that drunken altercation. That sounded like the place he should be heading next.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    A soft drubbing of her footsteps followed closely behind him. He looked back, greeted by a completely different face to the one he¡¯d learned while staring her down just moments before on the ground in the alleyway. It was homely, with a welcoming smile. She took a quick few paces forward to follow lock and step beside him and said, ¡°get used to me, friend. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing here, but I know enough to know that¡¯s not the last Wolf I plan to kill and I know you¡¯ll help me find more.¡± The welcoming smile on her face was spine-chilling, knowing its sinister implications. A spark of rage again flickered in her eyes. ¡°Where to?¡±

    <hr>

    Sebastian groaned as a disgruntled man purposely collided with his sore shoulder, squeezing between him and his... Companion? Pursuer? No matter.

    The man had just picked himself off the ground, unsteady on his feet and cursing up a storm as a heavy door shut in his face. Clear as day, he was itching to take his frustrations out on anyone who gave him reason. Any other day, under different circumstances, maybe Sebastian would have taken that bait. Today he just gritted his teeth and kept his head down. The drunkard grumbled at his lack of reaction, but continued on his unmerry way. Sebastian listened for the man¡¯s footsteps until they faded, and only then approached the heavy wooden door he¡¯d watched him get expelled from.

    He slammed the side of his fist against the door and waited. Clandestine pubs and gambling parlors were common around these parts, but Sebastian had never seen one for himself. Still, he knew the best way to get by in Blackpond was to always act as though you belong. Even if you have no idea where you¡¯re getting yourself into.

    There was no response from within the house, and Sebastian knocked again, harder. All he¡¯d told his companion was that he was looking for someone and had to deliver a message. The truth; but only a fraction. Under different circumstances he would at least try to get away from her, but there was no scenario he could envision in which that ended well. So he conformed to the unwanted company and tried to pretend she wasn¡¯t there. This wasn¡¯t his mess to begin with. Finding Alex was a far more pressing issue.

    His boot hit the door in tandem with his fist, and finally it swung open. The cacophonous sounds of drunken chatter that flooded the backstreets made it abundantly clear why it was so difficult to make himself heard. The man standing in the doorway was tall and broad enough to fill the entire frame. His expression shifted from annoyance to shock, then suspicion upon seeing Sebastian on the other side. He must have assumed the drunkard returned and was demanding to be let in. He groaned, his tone disdainful as he muttered, ¡°we don¡¯t serve children.¡±

    Sebastian pulled two gold coins from his purse and held them out. ¡°I¡¯m old enough.¡±

    The man grinned. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be flashing that kinda wealth in a place like this, kid. Gonna get your throat sl¡ª¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s dagger was pressed against the man¡¯s throat before he could finish the sentence. ¡°Someone¡¯s already tried today,¡± he told him. ¡°Be better for business if you take my coin and let me worry about my safety, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    The man seemed unfazed, his amusement turning to scrutiny as he reached for the gold and pocketed it. ¡°You a Wolf or something, kid?¡±

    Sebastian was about to lower his dagger when the question gave him pause. He held the man¡¯s gaze and injected as much threat into his tone as possible. ¡°Who¡¯s asking and why do they want to know?¡±

    The man tried to lean in as if to take a closer look at him and Sebastian tightened his grip on the dagger, silently adding pressure on the man¡¯s throat. He retreated a step and chuckled¡ªshaky despite his attempt to sound nonchalant. ¡°No one. Just keep any messes out of my bar, kid.¡±

    ¡°Noted,¡± Sebastian muttered, lowering the dagger at last.

    ¡°The two of you together?¡± the man asked, looking over Sebastian¡¯s shoulder, to his unwanted companion.

    "Who''s asking?" she replied.

    Sebastian bit the inside of his cheek and followed the man¡¯s gaze to the woman in a silent request to not escalate this. ¡°Yeah,¡± he muttered. As much as he wanted to reject that notion, something in his gut told him it would be better to keep her around. Not to mention that trying to get her barred from entering would only be met with resistance.

    The man nodded, ignoring her interjection entirely and urging them inside. ¡°Two gold will cover the both of you, then.¡±

    They entered and the man shut the heavy door behind them. The house¡¯s interior was dimly lit with candles and poorly ventilated through the boarded up windows. The stale air reeked of cheap ale, sweat, and something else Sebastian wasn¡¯t willing to speculate the origins of. The counter and the tables looked homemade and not as thoughtfully crafted as the ones Gerald made for the Outpost. A tall muscular woman with a noticeable scar on her left cheek poured ale from a row of barrels into metal cups¡ªsome of which were visibly rusting over¡ªand passed them along to patrons seated in precariously built stools.

    Sebastian scanned the room for familiar faces. He didn¡¯t want to consider what might be going on in some of those people¡¯s lives that they were sitting in a shoddy bar in the middle of the morning, but it wouldn¡¯t surprise him to find Jo¡¯s brother among them. Alex wasn¡¯t at the bar, but Sebastian quickly realized that most of the excitement he¡¯d been hearing was coming from the back of the house.

    Sebastian followed the sound of chatter through an open doorway. The back room was occupied by about a dozen people, crowded around a couple of square tables meant to seat two. Those tables were occupied by two patrons each. Both pairs had a chess board on the tabletop between them and nursed cups of liquor or mugs of ale as they leaned over the game. Other patrons whispered excitedly from the sidelines as they followed the players¡¯ every move, some commentating on the plays, others trying to predict the players¡¯ next moves. How anyone could concentrate amid that ruckus was beyond comprehension, but the chatter seemed to have no impact on the players whatsoever. One of those players, seated at the table farthest from the door, was Jo¡¯s brother.

    Making his way past the small captive audience, Sebastian stopped near the table to wait. He may not be the most knowledgeable about chess, but he knew that interrupting a game was a surefire way to get into someone¡¯s bad side.

    Once the game was through and Alex¡¯s opponent left defeated, Sebastian walked up to the man. ¡°Hey,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you remember me? I was here with Jo a few months ago. I need to tell you something.¡±

    Swallowing down a shot of some clear drink and slamming it on the table, he shouted, ¡°sit down and play or shut up!¡±

    That clearly hadn¡¯t been the first drink he¡¯d had tonight. Did Alex even hear what he said?

    ¡°He was studying the board, you rooster.¡± Sebastian¡¯s companion said. No one had ever called him a rooster. She walked over to the board and looked at it herself for a moment. ¡°Your opponent shouldn¡¯t have forfeited. You didn¡¯t have a mate.¡±

    ¡°Ahhh! So want to talk too or play?¡± Alex asked.

    ¡°As long as you listen to what the boy has to say when I beat you.¡±

    He smiled and waved his hand to offer her a seat. Sebastian¡¯s new companion took the seat opposite Alex, quickly gathered up her pieces and placed them onto their correct squares. When she was finished with her side, she grabbed a black pawn from his side, attempting to place it on the board for him. She jumped nearly as high as the pieces did when he smashed a fist against the table. The pieces which she had neatly placed on her side were now scattered about the table, making a clattering of sounds as they scattered and rolled around. He looked hazily towards her, with frustration.

    ¡°I can do it,¡± he said.

    She gracefully bowed her head and motioned with her hand to continue, but then shot her head up with a playful grin to say, ¡°but please don¡¯t waste my time.¡±

    Alex growled and started to rearrange his pieces. Again, by the time he was half finished with his, she was completely finished. This time, she methodically touched each of her pieces one more time, placing them precisely in the center of their respective squares. By the time she was finished, he was ready.

    The woman reached out her hand offering a handshake, which was customary among Blackponders playing a betting game of chess. ¡°My name is Rita, by the way.¡± She looked over to Sebastian as if it was more for him then it was for the man across the board.

    Alex grabbed Rita¡¯s hand with more force than he probably intended, pushing her hand to the side and aggressively shook. It impressed Sebastian to see her keep herself grounded to her chair. Giggling a little, she skillfully led his arm around the pieces, preventing them from having to set the board for a third time.

    ¡°No name? Okay.¡± She said and played her first move.

    What followed was a flurry of five or six moves, played seemingly without thought and faster than Sebastian could track. When the dust settled, Alex sat in for a think. Two of the center pawns had already been taken. He fondled the white pawn he¡¯d captured in his right hand as the other hovered over the board. After a few minutes, he moved the queen, only for Rita to move her queen instantly.

    He looked up at her, perturbed. She leaned in with a coy grin before looking off to the side of the room where two men quietly sat; drinking but saying nothing.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have to get serious,¡± he grumbled, taking the final sip of his ale. The bartender was there with another one before he¡¯d even wiped his chin of some stray drops that had managed to miss his mouth.

    She looked back. ¡°You¡¯re a good player.¡±

    ¡°Of course I am!¡±

    Alex¡¯s next move came with aggression. Another couple of moves followed quickly until Rita had castled on the queen¡¯s end of the board, causing Alex to think for another moment before pushing a pawn towards her king. A guttural laugh bellowed through the bar as Alex watched Rita go for a move but swiftly retracting her hand.

    ¡°Almost got you there.¡± He continued to laugh.

    ¡°Almost.¡± She shortly retorted before pushing a pawn of her own on the other side of the board.

    ¡°My mind¡¯s a little fuzzy.¡±

    ¡°Because of the ale or because you can¡¯t remember your theory?¡± She asked.

    His head swiveled up to meet Rita¡¯s narrow gaze. The movement of his head was unnatural in the way it bobbed trying to hold its position. He laughed, moving  the horse-shaped general. She took a piece, as well, but not the general. The looks in the crowd of people who¡¯d been watching were starting to light up with anticipation. People would look to the person next to them and whisper softly, nodding in approval of their thoughts with great grins. It was at this point that Sebastian wished he knew what was going on.

    As the game went on, the anticipation continued to grow but over all the excitement, neither side seemed to show on their face either satisfaction or dissatisfaction. It was the move of a cleric which led Alex to explode with frustration. From the crowd a few seemed to understand what was going on. Why was she giving up that cleric for free?

    A few voices let out a gasp when Alex didn¡¯t take the piece, but opted for a trade which would leave him without a queen. That¡¯s when the crowd erupted in rapturous cheers.

    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet!¡± Shouted one man.

    ¡°Yes it is, you idiot.¡± Replied Alex, who despite his tone had a smile on his face.

    ¡°Just move your general.¡±

    ¡°Move my general and lose the game.¡± He got up from his chair and stared down at the board from a higher angle. To Sebastian¡¯s surprise, he didn¡¯t stumble. He almost looked sober. ¡°That was a fine game of chess you played. Can¡¯t say there are many who have your sort of skill. Are you military?¡±

    Rita simply shrugged, giving nothing away. ¡°I won, no name. My friend here wants to talk to you.¡±

 The Battle of Heart and Mind 3.21

    [Valcrest Forest | Aurelium 22nd, 2526 | Morning]

    It didn¡¯t take long to travel from Newhaven to the Wolves¡¯ camp. No more than a week on foot. It shouldn¡¯t take longer than that on a wagon. Yet the journey felt unending. Lena jostled in the wagon incessantly. The wood creaked as it pressed against the metal bolts holding it together. As the wheels rolled over grass and coarse dirt. The sounds mixed with unrecognizable voices and familiar whispers swirling through her mind, plagued her even in sleep, making it difficult to discern whether she was even conscious.

    ¡°You¡¯re really not going to tell me what the big news is, huh?¡±

    ¡°Not yet. I want to tell you when we get there.¡±

    ¡°Why must everything be such a mystery with you?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be there tomorrow morning. That¡¯s not too long to wait, it¡¯ll be worth it.¡±

    A droning buzz filled her ears. It rose above the unfamiliar voices until they disappeared, leaving behind the scent of smoke, taste of ash, and the gritty feel of dirt grinding between her teeth. The flare of pain that stabbed through her abdomen still felt foreign, but she relived it so many times it¡¯d become familiar.

    Reality crashed down on Lena like a pile of rocks. The crisp springtime breeze from her dreams shifted to stale summer air, damp clothes clung uncomfortably to her skin. A heaving cough only served to remind her of the very real aches still plaguing her body, while doing nothing for the dryness in her throat. Sunlight flickered through the forest canopy as it passed above their heads, assaulting her eyes even through closed lids. Awareness was a curse. One she might deep down be grateful for, but a curse nonetheless.

    Familiar voices tugged at her focus, but it refused to deviate from the rolling of the wagon. The creaking of wood, the earth grinding underneath the wheels. The sounds seemed to slither up her spine and creep up the back of her neck. A horrible sense of dread pierced her chest. Her heart raced, air caught in her lungs, and as that irrational fear rose within, her mind began to reject the very notion of safety.

    Succumbing to panic was something Lena could only remember doing when she was much younger. At a point in time where always being strong wasn¡¯t such a demand. When being in absolute control wasn¡¯t such a necessity. Another life.

    The sway of the wagon churned her stomach, something about being in her own skin suddenly felt off, and if her limbs would obey her, she would have tried to crawl away. From the noise, from the wagon, and from herself.

    ¡°Hey, no, no, no... Don¡¯t move.¡±

    Madeline¡¯s voice grabbed hold of Lena¡¯s consciousness and pulled it violently into the present. For a blissful moment the sounds grating in her ears dulled as she focused on her friend¡¯s face. The sun wasn¡¯t assaulting her eyes as much now. She realized the heaviness she¡¯d been feeling was a pair of hands pinning her down by the shoulders. Instinct kicked in and she tried, despite herself, to fight against the restriction.

    Maddie continued to hold her down effortlessly, even as she turned to address the figure steering the horses. ¡°Finn, pull over.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve only been on the road for a couple of hours. We ain¡¯t gonna make it there before winter at this pace.¡±

    ¡°Just do it, don¡¯t make me go over there,¡± Maddie snapped.

    Finnley grumbled in response, but whatever words were underneath must have been agreement, because Madeline blew out a breath and eased back into the spot beside her. The wagon bed was barely big enough for two people. Miriam had been sitting beside her the last time she¡¯d been awake, now the Healer was sitting next to Finn at the front of the wagon instead. With a feeble groan, Lena tried to sit up only to once again be held down. There was nowhere to go; she knew, but she still couldn¡¯t shake the urge to flee.

    ¡°Easy, easy, easy... ¡± Maddie muttered. ¡°Stop fighting me. Where do you even think you¡¯re going?¡±

    A sore throat and frantic mind made words feel like a monumental task. A feeble, ¡°out,¡± was all she managed for a response.

    Madeline sighed. ¡°We¡¯re going to stop soon, just hang in there, alright?¡±

    Lena once again groaned, but relented, sinking into the thin layer of blankets lining the wagon¡¯s interior. Madeline waited to make sure she wouldn¡¯t try again, before releasing her shoulder. A cold touch against her cheek confirmed the haziness to be the product of another fever spike.

    ¡°You¡¯re really doing a shit job of fighting this off, aren¡¯t you?¡± Maddie quipped, pulling her hand back.

    ¡°Clearly,¡± Lena croaked. ¡°How long...?¡±

    ¡°You slept all day yesterday and through the night. That¡¯s why we¡¯re pulling over,¡± Maddie answered, rummaging around for a waterskin and holding it out for her to take. ¡°You need to try eating something, and some more tea might do you some good.¡±

    Lena hummed as she fumbled with the waterskin, too weak to inject much energy into protesting more tea. Madeline caught the sentiment, however, and chuckled under her breath.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be a baby about it,¡± she teased.

    It took effort, but Lena managed a drink of water, coughing away the soreness in her throat. ¡°Warm piss,¡± she grumbled.

    ¡°It¡¯s just some herbs, you wuss.¡±

    Lena forced down another gulp of water and pushed the waterskin back on Madeline with as much force as she could muster. ¡°You drink it, then.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being a literal child.¡±

    ¡°Screw you.¡± Lena muttered. ¡°And that¡¯s not what ¡®literal¡¯ means.¡±

    Madeline¡¯s laughter rose and she let out a strained wheeze. ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t wait to tell your sisters how whiny you¡¯re being, you¡¯ll never live it down.¡±

    ¡°I swear on all the Twins, Madeline, I will end you,¡± Lena threatened, though the words were offset by a trace of laughter she was unable to contain.

    ¡°Not if we can¡¯t get that fever back down, you won¡¯t.¡±

    Lena hummed under her breath, focusing her blurry eyes on Madeline for the first time since waking up. If her tone hadn¡¯t been enough to give away concern, the dark circles under her eyes and the sullen expression would have spoken volumes on their own. It was almost unnervingly genuine coming from someone who, as long as Lena had known her, had no issue masking her feelings even among close friends.

    ¡°You¡¯re a fool if you think this fever would stop me,¡± she mumbled. The retort fell pathetically short of menacing and failing that Lena sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll feel better when I¡¯m home, Mads.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure, but there¡¯s a lot of ground to cover until then.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in much better shape leaving Newhaven than I was upon arrival, you know.¡± Lena forced a half smile. ¡°I think I¡¯ve done exceptionally well at not dying.¡±

    Madeline chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t know about ¡®exceptional¡¯. I¡¯m sure Wayne would find some way to criticize your performance.¡±

    ¡°That man would criticize the sun for rising.¡± Lena muttered.

    Madeline smiled, but turned to Finn and asked how much longer for a stop. Lena couldn¡¯t quite make out the words in their response, but judging by Maddie¡¯s approving nod it wouldn¡¯t be long.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you more alert,¡± she said. ¡°Even when you¡¯ve been awake, you haven¡¯t been all there for a couple days now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the fever, most likely.¡±

    Madeline wasn¡¯t reassured but thankfully she didn¡¯t pry any further. Truth of the matter was, for once, Lena had no answers. It had been a long time since her mind clung to memories in this way. Not since she was still a child. These nightmares weren¡¯t hers and they shouldn¡¯t feel real to the point the sound of the wagon wheels was still... so... persistently... grating.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Lena didn¡¯t feel her mind starting to drift until Maddie¡¯s voice jolted her back to the present. No, this definitely wasn¡¯t normal. And nothing about it felt safe. She¡¯d read about cases where telepaths with similar abilities to her own disassociated, lost themselves in other people¡¯s thoughts and memories, lost their sense of self over time. This couldn¡¯t be a great sign.

    ¡°I was thinking about how when we get home I¡¯m finally going to win a match,¡± Madeline said.

    Lena forced a deep breath, closed her eyes for only a brief moment and struggled to reopen them. Memories usually came to her in an instant. Moments long past could feel as though she lived them mere seconds before, but this time the image of the chess board trickled to the forefront of her mind like sap running down tree bark. It was still sitting on her nightstand the day she left to check Madeline¡¯s camp. They¡¯d agreed to continue the game when she returned. ¡°It¡¯s your move,¡± she mumbled. ¡°It won¡¯t be this one.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think I can win this one?¡± She couldn¡¯t muster the focus to turn her head and look, but she could hear the smirk in Madeline¡¯s voice. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±

    ¡°Unless you manage something really unexpected, pretty sure.¡±

    Lena couldn¡¯t help but smile at Madeline¡¯s quiet scoff. If she were to be completely honest, even though this game wouldn¡¯t be the one, she knew Maddie would inevitably win. She¡¯d come close more times than Lena would like to admit. She might even go as far as say she was an excellent player for a Newhavener.

    ¡°You know... The only reason I got this good at chess is that I wanted to beat Matthison,¡± she admitted. ¡°I just wanted to make him admit I was better than him at something.¡±

    ¡°Did you ever beat him?¡±

    Lena shrugged. ¡°No. Not even once. And then, I suppose I stopped caring. I learned to enjoy the game. If you beat me at some point, then you¡¯ll beat me. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be a great game either way.¡±

    ¡°And here I thought your pride wouldn¡¯t allow you to lose to a Newhavener,¡± Maddie quipped.

    ¡°You¡¯re a Wolf, Mads, and a friend. So, no. I¡¯ll gladly take that loss when it comes.¡±

    Madeline laughed again, though this time it trembled. ¡°Twins sake, how high is your fever? Shut up.¡±

    ¡°Apologies, I think my near-death experience has turned me soft.¡± Lena smiled, though it was offset by a conveniently-timed fever chill. ¡°It is quite high, though, it seems.¡± With another deep breath, she willed her eyes to stay open, her mind to focus on anything other than the sounds and motion of the wagon. ¡°Can you tell me about that book you were reading at the Inn? The one with the horrible cover illustration? Or anything really. Just... Keep talking. I don¡¯t want to fall back asleep. Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Of course.¡±

    The book Madeline had discovered in one of the rooms of the Inn was a romance about a pirate who kidnaps a princess and for what she was able to grasp of the retelling, it was terribly clich¨¦. The ocean was so far away from Valcrest''s borders that it was almost egregiously wasteful to write a story set at sea and make it about as mundane as if it took place in the streets of Newhaven.

    "...And that''s how it ends. They lived happily ever after. I''ve never been more disappointed. If I were him I would have thrown her overboard in chapter two."

    "Wait, didn''t they take her for ransom because they needed the gold? Whatever happened to that?" Finn chimed in.

    Madeline shrugged. "I think the author literally forgot about it when the romance kicked in."

    Finn snorted. ¡°No wonder someone left this tripe behind in one of the rooms.¡±

    They finally stopped upon reaching a clearing just outside of the main road. It wasn¡¯t too isolated, but out of the way enough that any other travelers passing though would be able to continue on their way without taking notice of them.

    ¡°Did you take it?¡± Finn asked, walking around the wagon to meet their eyes. When Maddie gave them a confused look in return, they grinned. ¡°The book. Did you take it with you or did you leave it?¡±

    ¡°I left it where I found it,¡± Maddie said. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°That book¡¯s been there for ages, we got a wager going on when someone¡¯s gonna finally steal it.¡±

    ¡°What did you wager on?¡± Lena asked.

    ¡°Never,¡± Finn said. Their smile faltered as they leaned in to get a better look at her. ¡°How¡¯re you holding up there, boss?¡±

    ¡°I told you not to call me that,¡± Lena muttered. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°You sure are looking great, boss.¡± Finn¡¯s smirk returned as they doubled down on the nickname. ¡°There¡¯s a pond a ways down the path. Since we¡¯re stopping I¡¯m gonna lead the horses there for a drink. Holler if ya need anything.¡±

    With a mock salute, Finn left them to tend to the horses. Madeline stood and stretched with a groan. The forest felt almost eerily quiet now that Lena couldn¡¯t hear the rolling of the wagon wheels anymore. It was hard to discern through cold sweat and fever chills, but the stillness in the air and the forcefulness of the sun indicated it must have gotten much warmer since she¡¯d woken. The soft rustling of someone rummaging through a bag, and the opening and closing of tins and jars drew her attention to Miriam. The Healer had been so silent thus far, her presence was easily forgotten.

    Lena had dealt with her share of White Shadows since her enlightenment manifested. Not many of them were prone to small talk, and Miriam was no different. Even as she walked over to assess her condition, it was a silent examination save for a few routine questions. The Healer checked her temperature, her reflexes, made note of the light sensitivity and the lightheadedness plaguing her senses, but something about the way Miriam scrutinized her made Lena feel defensive without the woman needing to say anything.

    After finishing the examination Miriam returned to her bag and pulled from it a piece of parchment, holding out to Madeline. ¡°This is a list of herbs that are commonly found in this area. If you would be so kind as to acquire some, they would be quite useful.¡±

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    Madeline took the parchment and examined the list, a mix of amusement and exasperation slowly spreading across her features. ¡°If you want me to step away for a while you could just say so,¡± she told her, returning the parchment. ¡°You don¡¯t need to send me on a fetch quest for cooking herbs.¡±

    Miriam, surprisingly, half-smiled. ¡°Have you ever tried the food at the White Shadows encampment? It¡¯s dreadfully bland.¡±

    Madeline rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a bit,¡± she muttered, waving over her shoulder as turned and walked into the woods.

    ¡°You can¡¯t deceive a deceiver,¡± Lena told the Healer. ¡°That¡¯s why we recruit them.¡±

    ¡°Keep your enemies close?¡± Miriam asked, her tone curious.

    ¡°Not enemies, no.¡± Lena sighed, pushing herself up to sit. ¡°People like Mads are assets. Highly intelligent, charismatic, resourceful... You can shape someone into an assassin no matter who they are; with a good enough Instructor, that is. There¡¯s no training that can match the lived experiences of someone who had to adapt in order to survive.¡±

    ¡°You say that as though it¡¯s a good thing.¡±

    ¡°Well, no, but no one chooses the Wolfpack because they¡¯re in a good place, do they?¡±

    Miriam hummed, wordlessly setting about putting a small campfire together. Lena made an effort to remain upright and watch the older woman work, even though she could barely keep the world in focus. Miriam¡¯s silence confused her. Lena assumed the reason she¡¯d sent Madeline away was to speak about something, but the Healer had turned her full attention to the task at hand, ignoring her in the process. It wasn¡¯t until the fire was lit and a pot of water hung above it to boil that Miriam finally spoke again: ¡°So, who was she?¡±

    The words struck her, the Healer¡¯s voice echoing with her own somewhere in the depths of her memory.

    ¡°Mom... Who was she?¡±

    No. No no no no. She refused to go back to that. Not here. Not now.

    ¡°Girl.¡± Miriam¡¯s voice was stern enough to cause Lena to snap to attention. It stopped her mind from drifting any further. ¡°The person whose memories you¡¯ve been reliving. Who was she?¡±

    Oh. Lena grimaced and instinctively looked in the direction Madeline had wandered off to, then towards the path Finn had taken with the horses. ¡°Have I been projecting?¡±

    ¡°Your friend is unaffected, and if the snarky one noticed anything they opted to pretend otherwise, but yes. Your mind is holding on to something when it should be letting go. Why? Who is this person to you?¡±

    ¡°I... No.¡± Lena frowned. ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t know.¡± The memories were too scattered, too fragmented to make sense of... voices, smells, sensations that didn¡¯t belong. They were vivid, though, they felt too real; as if she somehow lived them. ¡°I don¡¯t know why.¡±

    ¡°Guilt?¡± Miriam prodded. ¡°Or perhaps something in these memories resonates with you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The answer left her lips before she gave herself the chance to consider the possibility. The harshness in her voice surprised even herself. ¡°I have no connection to this woman. The only time I¡¯ve met her was when she tried to kill me.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps she knows you.¡±

    ¡°I doubt it. Even if she does, it doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s never mattered. Those people hunt us. That¡¯s what they do. They don¡¯t care who we are as much as we don''t care about them.¡±

    Once again Miriam hummed, taking her time to pour water into two ceramic cups and setting about preparing tea. The herbal smell immediately churned Lena''s stomach and she groaned, mentally bracing for the concoction.

    "That''s a lie, girl."

    Miriam''s tone was matter-of-fact, void of any judgment or accusation, but it still made that spark of defensiveness Lena felt during the examination flare up despite herself. "I''m not lying."

    ¡°You may think you''re not,¡± Miriam said. ¡°You may have convinced yourself, but if that was true you wouldn''t be putting yourself through this predicament.¡± The woman brought Lena her cup of tea and sat on the edge of the wagon bed. ¡°A part of you cares, whether you like it or not. A part of you is refusing to surrender these echoes. Your mind is clinging to them. I''m aware of the materials Master Witters allowed you to obtain over the years. I don''t need to tell you what might happen if it continues to do so.¡±

    Lena stared at her tea cup, drew in a deep breath and blew away some of the rising steam. ¡°I¡¯m aware of the repercussions. If I knew how to stop this I would have done it by now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve just told you how to stop it, girl.¡± Miriam took a sip from her own cup. ¡°Were you not listening?¡±

    ¡°How do you suggest I consciously let go of something I¡¯m subconsciously holding on to?¡± Lena asked, exasperated. ¡°It doesn¡¯t work that way. I don¡¯t forget.¡±

    ¡°Letting go doesn¡¯t mean forget. You¡¯ve never forgotten any memory you¡¯ve taken in since your Awakening, correct? But you aren¡¯t reliving every single one of those memories, you¡¯re holding on to these. There is a reason, and I suggest you start truly being honest with yourself as to what it may be.¡±

    Lena frowned, drinking her tea in silence as she pondered the Healer¡¯s words. How could she know why her mind was holding on to memories she could barely make sense of? They were nothing more than fragmented echoes bleeding into her own memories. Disembodied voices, unfamiliar smells... Pain. ¡°Do you know...¡± she mumbled. ¡°... Do you know how people say your life will flash before your eyes in the moments leading up to death?¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. Death never comes with the realization of a life well lived and peaceful acceptance. It¡¯s always, always, tainted with sorrow and regret. With everything left unsaid, undone, words and actions that can¡¯t be reclaimed. With things we know we wouldn¡¯t have said and done regardless. Because we live under the illusion that time is somehow infinite, when in reality we¡¯re all just grains of sand succumbing to the pull of gravity.¡±

    Miriam silently encouraged Lena to continue speaking as she sipped her tea, but she was unable to follow up the musings with anything beyond an exasperated huff. Neither spoke again until their cups were empty, to which Miriam asked, ¡°would you like some porridge?¡±

    ¡°I would rather fall on another sword, but I suppose I need to eat.¡±

    The older woman huffed a short burst of laughter as she set out to prepare it using the rest of their water. ¡°I¡¯ve been a White Shadow for almost thirty years, girl. I¡¯ve seen death in many forms, some of them more peaceful than others. I¡¯ve also listened to a lot of confessions and I know the good a person can do when given the opportunity to act upon their regrets.¡±

    ¡°Second chances are a luxury afforded to a rare few in my line of work,¡± Lena mumbled under her breath.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you lucky, then?¡± Miriam promptly asked, as though she said it out loud.

    Once again, Lena didn¡¯t answer, mulling over the words with a contemplative frown. Luck wasn¡¯t a concept she could wholeheartedly agree with. Running into Hunters in that village was far from it, never mind the fact one of them could identify her on sight. Was she lucky to have survived the encounter? Indisputably. Madeline¡¯s efforts to save her life were commendable but it was sheer luck that they¡¯d been able to find a Healer. Nothing short of a miracle, in fact, no matter how that concept made her feel.

    ¡°Luck runs out,¡± she said finally.

    ¡°That it does,¡± Miriam agreed.

    Their conversation was cut short as quiet chatter flooded their makeshift camp. Madeline and Finn had met up somewhere in the woods and were walking back together, horses in tow. Miriam handed Lena a bowl of warm porridge with a knowing look, then returned to the front of the wagon.

    The food smelled like nothing, and Lena fully expected to taste the same. The Hunter¡¯s blade didn¡¯t pierce her stomach, but had slashed close enough that even after all her recovery time, eating still felt like a chore. She¡¯d lost weight as a result and alongside the constant fever spikes, it was the main reason she could still barely stand for more than a few minutes at a time. Lena couldn¡¯t deny her weakened state, as much as she¡¯d like to. And she hated being weak.

    ¡°Hey.¡± An elbow nudged hers. ¡°If you let that get cold, it''s only going to taste worse.¡±

    Lena flinched, spoon pausing as it scraped the bottom of the bowl. ¡°That¡¯s what I used to tell Dani to make her eat her oatmeal in the mornings.¡± She chuckled. ¡°Am I as pathetic as a five year old?¡±

    Madeline narrowed her eyes and leaned closer, her expression mockingly thoughtful for a moment before turning into a mischievous smirk. ¡°Do you want me to be honest?¡±

    Lena shook her head and took a spoonful of mush into her mouth. It was lukewarm and, predictably, tasted of nothing. ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you could spare me your honesty just this once.¡±

    ¡°Just this once, because we¡¯re friends; don¡¯t get used to it.¡± Madeline chuckled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll remember this kindness for the rest of my days.¡± Lena quipped. ¡°Not sure how many I have left, but for what it¡¯s worth.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t joke about that,¡± Madeline said. ¡°I should scout ahead while you finish that. Here...¡± She got up from the wagon bed and placed her waterskin where she¡¯d been sitting. ¡°You should drink more water while you¡¯re at it. We can get moving again once you¡¯re done.¡±

    Madeline had a quick word with Finn, too low for anyone else to hear, then wandered off back towards the main road. Lena watched her disappear behind the cover of trees. With a deep weary breath, she returned to her porridge. The rolling of the wagon wheels still echoing, though faint, somewhere deep within her mind.

    <hr>

    [Wolves Camp| Aurelium 23nd, 2526 | Early Afternoon]

    ¡°Are you going to help me or just watch me work, Squirt?¡±

    Sarah hummed, pretending to think. ¡°Well, I provided the materials, didn¡¯t I? I feel like that¡¯s my share of work.¡±

    Dani laughed and shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re right. Fair is fair. Although, the ¡®materials¡¯ is just your mess all over my floor.¡±

    Sarah scoffed and once again Dani chuckled. Over the past couple of nights Sarah had stayed over in her cabin, and with each passing day the mess of papers, graphite, and colored pencils spread further across her floor. She didn¡¯t mind the mess too much, admittedly. It was almost nostalgic to have her sister''s art taking up half her space. It also afforded their parents room to discuss some of the more recent developments without worrying so much about what Sarah might overhear. Although, with the way rumors spread around their camp, it was surprising that none of it reached her ears yet.

    ¡°Can you at least hand me one of those nails? I only have two hands.¡±

    Dani could vividly picture the eye roll Sarah was giving behind her back as she heard her sister¡¯s feet drag across the wooden floors. She convinced Sarah to pick out some of her artwork to put up on her walls¡ªinstead of having it littering the floor¡ªand she¡¯d been happy to oblige, but when it came time to actually do it, she was far less eager.

    ¡°Are you not happy with them, Squirt? Is that why you¡¯re stalling this so much?¡±

    Sarah hummed, coming to stand beside Dani and stare at the picture she¡¯d been clumsily holding up against the wall with one hand. Most of Sarah¡¯s recent drawings were landscapes, some depicted recognizable sections of the forest, others seemed entirely imaginary, or at the very least inspired by book illustrations. This one was a depiction of the sun setting behind a mountain range. It was drawn mostly in black and grey, the only colors the reds and oranges radiating from the sun. It was quite a pretty picture, and a long way in terms of progress from the brightly colored and crudely drawn animals she was used to seeing just a year ago.

    ¡°They¡¯re alright,¡± Sarah declared, finally. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s your room. You should like them.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be putting them up if I didn¡¯t.¡±

    Sarah gave her a dubious look, but held out one of the nails for her.

    Dani snorted, carefully placing the nail over one corner of the picture and holding her hand out in a silent request for the hammer she¡¯d left on the table. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, you think I¡¯d hang your drawings up if I didn¡¯t like them?¡±

    Sarah didn¡¯t hesitate to hand over the hammer, or answer the question. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Dani aimed her first swing of the hammer and hit the nail right on the head, fixing the first corner of the picture to the wall. ¡°When have I ever lied to you, Sarah?¡± she asked, holding out her hand for another nail.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t, but you also keep things from me all the time.¡±

    Dani flinched and turned to glance at her sister. Sarah was leaning against the small table where the selected drawings had been stacked. Her eyes were fixed on a small pile of nails she held in her palm as she poked at them with her index finger. Hand still outstretched, she said, ¡°give me three more.¡±

    Sarah picked out three nails and placed them on Dani¡¯s hand without meeting her eyes, then set the rest on the table and crossed her arms. Sarah had never been the best at hiding her emotions. Least of all when something was bothering her. She¡¯d also never been one to measure words, especially when angry, yet it was clear she was biting something back now.

    Right. This would have to be a conversation then. Dani turned back to the picture and made quick work of the remaining three corners, then set the hammer down on the table. ¡°I¡¯ve never lied about having to keep things from you, Squirt. And I wouldn¡¯t. You know that, so...¡± She sat on the edge of her bed and sighed, patting the spot next to her. ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡±

    Sarah hesitated, but walked over and sat down. ¡°What happened to Irene?¡±

    ¡°...Irene?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you keep asking me to stay over, right? So I don¡¯t overhear anything I¡¯m not supposed to.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s part of it, but...¡± Dani sighed. ¡°Listen, Squirt, there¡¯s a lot going on right now. Between Lena getting hurt and this whole thing with Pete and Irene in Blackpond... Actives aren¡¯t being sent out on contracts, Scouts are overworked. It¡¯s a bit of a mess and, quite honestly, I need to not think about it. Because anything I can think of doing would be a terrible idea.¡±

    Sarah grimaced and plopped down on the bed, looking up at an upside down view of the map Dani had pinned to the adjacent wall. ¡°They would have left Newhaven, what, three days ago?¡± she asked. ¡°Where do you think they are now? How far?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Dani stood up to examine the map. ¡°I can¡¯t know for sure. That depends on their pace and how many stops they¡¯ll have to make, but Newhaven would be around here...¡± She stood on her tiptoes to tap her index finger against an empty spot of wall a few centimeters above the edge of the map. ¡°Three days of travel, at a slow steady pace because remember they¡¯re transporting an injured passenger, making frequent stops because; again, injured passenger...¡± She slowly dragged her finger down towards where the main road entered the map¡¯s borders, then continued to slowly trace the line of road, barely making ground. ¡°Maybe here.¡±

    ¡°After three whole days?¡± Sarah groaned. ¡°That¡¯s still so far! Aren¡¯t horses supposed to be faster?¡±

    ¡°They are,¡± Dani said, sitting back down beside her sister. ¡°But wagons are bulky. The narrower paths that go through the forest won¡¯t accommodate them, this forces them to stick to the main road for most of the way. And it¡¯ll only take them so far, after which they¡¯ll have to leave the wagon and continue on foot.¡±

    ¡°Is Lena gonna be able to walk that far?¡±

    ¡°No. They¡¯ll have to carry her the rest of the way. Which will take even longer. It¡¯s going to be a while before they¡¯re here, Squirt.¡±

    Sarah continued to stare up at the map, brow furrowed, jaw tense, and the thoughts forming in her mind were plainly visible in her expression. ¡°What... What if there¡¯s Hunters?¡±

    ¡°There won¡¯t be,¡± Dani reassured.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know that.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t. And until I do I can choose to believe what I want.¡±

    Sarah sighed, rolling onto her side facing away. ¡°You say that like it¡¯s easy.¡±

    ¡°The odds of them setting up some ambush on the road are miniscule and I assume even they wouldn¡¯t mess with a White Shadow so that¡¯s an extra layer of protection.¡±

    ¡°What makes you think they wouldn¡¯t?¡± Sarah asked.

    ¡°If they would, why haven¡¯t they? The White Shadows know a fair bit about everyone in Valcrest, if the Wolf Hunters would go as far as to harm one of them... Well, we¡¯d be in a lot more trouble than we currently are.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, I guess.¡± Sarah huffed in frustration and rolled onto her back. After a long silent moment staring at the ceiling, she said, ¡°Perry said they killed Irene. The Wolf Hunters. And that mom and dad just don¡¯t want the clan to know.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know that.¡± Sarah turned to glare at her and Dani chuckled. ¡°I mean it, Squirt. We don¡¯t know that. We know they killed Pete, but... Irene¡¯s death was a little more complicated.¡±

    Sarah sat up then. ¡°Complicated how?¡±

    ¡°Sarah...¡±

    ¡°Just tell me, Dani. Please.¡±

    ¡°Fuck.¡± Dani groaned, rubbing both hands over her eyes. ¡°Twins sake. Fine. Okay.¡± She drew a deep breath, giving her younger sister the sternest look she could muster. ¡°If any of this leaves this room we¡¯ll both be in a world of trouble, do you understand me?¡±

    Sarah nodded, putting on a serious face Dani assumed was an attempt to match her own.

    ¡°Alright. Well, we know the Wolf Hunters killed Pete because his ring was missing. Irene didn''t report back to the Inn or send word after that. Next thing we know she turns up dead and according to the Guard she was killed in self defense after breaking into a home and killing a man. The deaths were reported to the City Guard by the victim¡¯s wife, Irene¡¯s body was recovered, as were her personal effects. Ring included.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound that complicated. Sounds like the man¡¯s wife did it.¡±

    ¡°Yes it is, Squirt. Because dad wasn¡¯t able to track this woman down. And we don¡¯t know why Irene broke into those people¡¯s home, but if we assume she was trying to track down Pete¡¯s killers, they may have had some association with the Hunters.¡±

    ¡°But we don¡¯t know that,¡± Sarah mumbled.

    ¡°No. And that¡¯s why it¡¯s complicated. Usually something like this... Casualties happen. It¡¯s sad, but when you do the things we do, people fight back. And if we make mistakes, sometimes... We lose.¡± Dani grimaced. The brief memory of Sarah questioning whether she¡¯d come back from her first contract surfaced, unwelcome. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t need to track someone down for just defending themselves, but if the Hunters might be involved, not knowing this person¡¯s whereabouts is a problem.¡±

    Sarah hummed under her breath, nodded her understanding of the situation, but something was clearly still gnawing at her. ¡°Why... Why do they take it? The rings.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, Squirt, but I think it¡¯s because...¡±

    Dani sighed, rubbing her thumb against the inside of her ring finger, feeling the smooth metal band. She hadn¡¯t been wearing it that long, it still looked pristine, almost shiny compared to Eldric and Lena¡¯s rings, but she¡¯d gotten used to wearing it now. So much it was easy to forget it was even there.

    ¡°Getting one of these rings is a really important moment for a Wolf. It symbolizes your ties to the clan. It symbolizes being a part of something greater than any individual could ever be on their own. Taking the oath, pledging your life to the Wolfpack... That can mean a lot of things, in a practical sense, but above all of them it means you¡¯re never alone again.¡±

    With a moment¡¯s hesitation, Dani slid the silver band off her finger, ignoring Sarah¡¯s quiet mumble of protest, and placed the ring on her sister''s palm. ¡°That¡¯s why they take them away, Squirt. It¡¯s not enough to kill us. They want us to die alone.¡±

 The Battle of Heart and Mind 3.22

    [Hunters Outpost | Aurelium 28th, 2526 | Midday]

    With every step Sebastian took towards the Outpost another rock dropped to the pit of his stomach. His intuition had kept him alive on the streets and in his few confrontations with the Wolves thus far. Whether it was due to dumb luck or precognition didn¡¯t matter; he¡¯d learned to trust it. Kyle would often berate him for his reckless decision making, when, in reality, it was rare that he didn¡¯t know what he was getting himself into. Reckless as he sometimes could be, Sebastian liked to think his self-preservation instincts were sound. But even he couldn¡¯t justify walking into the Outpost with a surprise visitor in tow. Not even at the best of times, if those even existed, and especially not while one of their own was currently fighting to survive.

    Yet, since leaving Blackpond, every time he considered giving Rita the slip, something told him that would be a mistake. For the first time, Sebastian could safely say he had no idea how following his intuition could end in anything other than absolute disaster.

    On a surface level, nothing felt amiss. The forest was lively as always. Leaves and grass crunched in the distance, likely under the paws of some scurrying animal, birds chirped in the trees overhead, and all of it was drowned out by an uncomfortable sense of impending danger, as though his every step was teetering on the edge of a precipice.

    The extra travel companion delayed his return. After everything that transpired during their latest excursions, Sebastian knew this meant not only would someone be watching for his return, it would also likely be the last person he wanted to see in this situation. If Gabrielle¡¯s reaction to Gerald leaving the Outpost unannounced was anything to go by, he reckoned he might end up with a confrontation on his hands.

    Another step, and as soon as his boot crushed grass, a shiver crept up the back of his neck. He reacted by side stepping and placing himself in front of Rita and felt something whiz by and nick the side of his face. The familiar click of Gabrielle''s crossbow preceded her emergence from within the tree cover.

    Her eyes were obscured by the brim of her hat, the freshly reloaded crossbow was steadily aimed at the person standing behind Sebastian. It moved with Rita when she tried to peer around him and he promptly sidestepped to put himself between her and the weapon. He gestured for her to be still and hoped the severity of this situation was obvious enough that wouldn¡¯t elicit any form of defiance.

    ¡°Hey, Porter. Sorry I¡¯m late,¡± he greeted, and his voice wavered despite his best efforts to sound nonchalant.

    Gabrielle¡¯s finger tapped the crossbow where it rested; not yet touching its trigger, and he registered the way her jaw momentarily clenched when he spoke her name aloud. ¡°Explain.¡±

    ¡°Very long story short... This is Rita. We may have gotten her husband killed and she killed a Wolf as a result. So I decided to get her out of the city as quickly as possible.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Also, she refused to leave me alone.¡±

    ¡°There are many ways to coerce someone to leave you alone, Rivers. Am I to believe you¡¯ve exhausted all possibilities?¡±

    Sebastian didn¡¯t answer. He could feel himself grimace despite the fact he meant to hide it. That was enough of an answer, it seemed. Gabrielle¡¯s shoulders dropped slightly with her next exhale and her tone lost a shred of its harshness. ¡°Step aside.¡± When he hesitated, she scoffed. ¡°As if that would stop me. Step aside.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said as he stepped out of the way. ¡°All possibilities I considered viable anyway.¡±

    Gabrielle only spared him a brief glance and a hum under her breath. Her gaze remained locked on Rita over the aim of her crossbow, cold and scrutinizing. Across from her, Rita stood, her eyes gleaming as though the tip of Gabrielle¡¯s crossbow bolt itself were in their reflection. Underneath that shimmer in her eyes, there was a promise that left Sebastian uneasy.

    "Wolf?" she asked. And Sebastian immediately knew it wasn''t directed at him, or their guest.

    "Hard to say," Gerald answered, his voice echoing somewhere in the treetops. "None of the ones we encountered, but that doesn''t mean anything."

    "She''s not a Wolf." It was Kyle who spoke this time, though his voice was noticeably unsteady. Sebastian heard boots hitting the ground behind his back, and the familiar sound of his brother¡¯s crossbow disarming. ¡°The man who helped me escape that Scout in Blackpond... This is his wife.¡±

    ¡°I killed that Scout¡¯s partner,¡± Gerald chimed in. ¡°It¡¯s not unreasonable to assume she would have attempted to track us down.¡±

    Gabrielle looked past Sebastian. "Are you sure, Rivers?

    Sebastian turned just in time to see Kyle nod and answer with a stiff, ¡°yes,¡± then, reload his crossbow, and dart away in the opposite direction of the Outpost. Into the woods.

    Gabrielle lowered her crossbow, her expression unmoved. "Tucker, would you mind handling this from here?"

    Gerald soundlessly dropped from the tree branches to Sebastian''s left. "I got it."

    ¡°Good.¡± Gabrielle turned her attention to Sebastian, fully focusing on him for the first time since they¡¯d arrive. ¡°Go see how your brother is coping, Rivers. That sounds like a simple enough task for you to accomplish without dragging further complications to our doorstep.¡±

    Sebastian felt his nails sink into his palms, his jaw ached with tension, but he bit back on the urge to argue. The situation had de-escalated and there would be no point in raising tensions again. Gabrielle¡¯s gaze briefly lowered to register his balled fists, but she said nothing of it and opted to address Alex instead. "Come with me," she said, and began heading back towards the Outpost.

    As the two walked away, Alex¡¯s jovial voice boomed out, ¡°good to see you, Gabrielle, how have you been!¡±

    A hand landed on Sebastian''s shoulder and he instinctively shook it off before realizing it could only belong to Gerald.

    "Easy, boy." Gerald lowered his hand and calmly nodded towards the path Kyle had taken. "Go. Can''t let him stray too far right now. I''ll handle this from here."

    <hr>

    Kyle hadn¡¯t strayed too far. After only a few minutes of walking, Sebastian heard the familiar click of his crossbow trigger and the dull thuds of bolts hitting solid wood. As he drew closer to the sound, he spotted scuff marks on the barks of several trees and a few stray bolts scattered on the ground along the path. Most of them still looked intact, and Sebastian picked them up as he passed. When he reached the clearing where Kyle had settled, having chosen one single tree to inflict his wrath upon, he had a handful of them.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t waste these so much. It¡¯s not like wood grows on trees,¡± he quipped, holding up the bolts.

    Kyle didn''t look away from his target as he took the discarded bolts from Sebastian''s hands and placed them in his quiver. "I have plenty."

    Sebastian hummed and leaned against the trunk of a tree a few steps away from the aim of his brother¡¯s crossbow. He watched as Kyle slipped another bolt into the crossbow, cocked it, and released without a pause. The bolt grazed the bark and ricocheted, splintering on a nearby rock. Kyle was unfazed as he loaded another bolt into the weapon. The tremble in his hands was hard to miss, as well as his unfocused stare. Sebastian wasn''t surprised when this shot, too, missed the tree and pierced the earth instead.

    "It''s not your fault," Sebastian said.

    "Shut up," Kyle muttered. His hand slipped as he tried to fit another bolt into the crossbow and he cursed under his breath. "You can go back and tell the others I''m not going anywhere if they''re worried, but I don''t wanna hear it right now."

    "Look, there''s nothing you could have done to change this."

    "I said I don''t wanna fucking hear it, Seb!"

    Kyle turned on his heels, the loaded crossbow still in his hands, his grip on it much steadier when aimed at his brother than when he was attempting to aim at mere trees. Without a flinch, Sebastian walked up to his brother and pushed the crossbow down. A soft click followed and the bolt barely had space to fly before embedding into the earth between Sebastian''s feet. Kyle blew out a breath and let the weapon fall as well.

    "It doesn''t fucking matter," he said. "Does alleviating my guilt undo anything?"

    ¡°No, but beating yourself up doesn¡¯t either.¡± Kyle groaned and turned away, leaving the crossbow on the ground. Sebastian sighed and picked it up. ¡°Look, you didn¡¯t barge into that man¡¯s house, you didn¡¯t ask him for help. He didn¡¯t get killed because of you. He got killed because he was a good man. And Valcrest eats people like that for breakfast.¡±

    Kyle let out a bitter chuckle and the tiniest burst of flame hit the nearby bushes, igniting them and immediately dying down as though they¡¯d never happened. ¡°No good deed left unpunished, right?¡±

    ¡°Not a single one,¡± Sebastian muttered, calmly inspecting the crossbow in his hands. ¡°Especially in Blackpond.¡±

    Kyle shook his head and plopped down on the grass, under the shade of the same tree he¡¯d been using for a target. ¡°Did she do that to your face or did you run into Ol¡¯ Crip again?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Sebastian mumbled, looking up from the crossbow to stare at his brother, momentarily forgetting that the bruises from his scuffle with Rita hadn¡¯t yet faded. ¡°Oh. Yeah, she snuck up on me.¡±

    ¡°Huh. Wouldn¡¯t have taken her for a fighter when I met her before.¡± Kyle said, a frown creasing his forehead. ¡°How badly did she beat you? Or did you just choose not to fight back?¡±

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Sebastian shrugged, pulling the discarded bolt from the ground and trying to load it back into the crossbow. ¡°I had a hand on my blade. I was either going to talk her down or I wasn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Not the best gamble, if you ask me.¡±

    ¡°I had a gut feeling.¡± He tried to get the bolt in, but realized he must have done something wrong when he tried to draw the string and the mechanism jammed.

    ¡°Your gut is bound to get us all killed,¡± Kyle muttered. ¡°And stop fucking with that. I¡¯ll burn your ass if you break it.¡±

    Sebastian scoffed, but swiftly tossed the crossbow towards his brother with a smirk. ¡°I think there¡¯s something off with that cocking mechanism. Are you sure you assembled it right?¡±

    Kyle caught the weapon and immediately released the jammed bolt from the mechanism. ¡°Someone will have to reassemble you if I find you broke anything, I swear to every Twin.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably fine, I barely touched it.¡±

    "Barely is enough to wreck months of my hard work," Kyle chastised. He spent some time inspecting the crossbow, then let out a heavy sigh, not taking his eyes off the weapon. "The more we encounter those Wolves, the more I hate them. I don''t regret staying. Becoming a hunter. This life... Probably not gonna be very long, but it''s an alright life."

    "... But?" Sebastian asked.

    "But..." Kyle sat the crossbow down across his lap and looked up to meet his eyes. "The past three years felt like a decade. I never wanted to be the reason someone else ends up here."

    Sebastian shook his head, a rueful smile crossing his lips. "You aren''t the reason she''s here, brother. He is." He walked over and sat on the grass next to Kyle, subduing an exhausted groan. "They are."

    "Semantics, Seb.¡± Kyle resumed tinkering with the crossbow. ¡°I led them there. They know our faces and they¡¯re the ones hunting us now. And I know Porter said it was bound to happen eventually, but...¡± He chuckled. ¡°There really is no coming back from this, is there?¡±

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t think so.¡± Sebastian stretched his legs, his feet spilling over past the tree¡¯s shadow and starting to quickly heat up inside his boots. ¡°But we already knew that. On some level at least. It¡¯s never gonna be over, because it doesn¡¯t work that way.¡±

    Kyle loaded the crossbow with a fresh bolt and locked it into place with a click. ¡°If Kat¡¯s killer died in that village, do you think you¡¯d feel any different?¡±

    The question was spoken so casually Sebastian almost didn¡¯t register its implications, and when they finally dawned on him, all he could do was breathe out a laugh. ¡°Who told you?¡±

    ¡°Porter. Considering that you had to ask, though, I¡¯m assuming I¡¯m the only person you thought didn¡¯t know.¡± Kyle scoffed, letting the bolt fly across and bury itself on a tree across from theirs. ¡°Nice. Real nice.¡±

    ¡°Theron was there when Porter asked me what happened and I talked to Gerald about it some time after we came back.¡± Sebastian chuckled. ¡°He told me Porter convinced him it wasn¡¯t their place to tell you, I reckon it was because she already had. Hadn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°The night after you came back, yeah. She told me I shouldn¡¯t push you to talk about it, but I did have a right to know what happened.¡±

    ¡°I hate that I can¡¯t even be mad because she¡¯s right.¡± Sebastian sighed. ¡°No. I wouldn¡¯t feel any different. I don¡¯t know what I feel anymore. She could have died somewhere on the road to Newhaven and it wouldn¡¯t change a thing.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯d gone with Jo instead I wouldn¡¯t... I wouldn¡¯t have recognized her.¡± Kyle laughed. ¡°How fucked up is that?¡±

    ¡°She would have recognized you. I know she recognized me.¡± Sebastian watched several more bolts burrow into the same tree trunk, one after the other, finding it easier to focus on that than look his brother in the eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s better or worse to know, to be honest.¡±

    ¡°Know what?¡±

    ¡°How normal she looked,¡± Sebastian mumbled.

    If he closed his eyes he could still see, clear as day, how unassuming that woman looked. How easily she smiled as if she didn¡¯t have innocent blood on her hands. He could also still see the fearful shock in her eyes as Jo¡¯s sword ran her through. He could still hear every pained breath that rasped from her lungs every time his mind idled. Even in his waking moments. And if he was perfectly honest with himself, as much as the thought unsettled him, he was convinced that somehow she still drew breath.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it makes it better or worse to know they bleed and fear death like everyone else. I don¡¯t know what it means that I know that and I don¡¯t care,¡± he continued. ¡°Probably nothing good, but this is where we¡¯re at, right?¡±

    ¡°No turning back from this,¡± Kyle repeated, and reloaded his crossbow.

    <hr>

    Gerald kept an arrow nocked on his bow as he waited for the others to disperse. Though he¡¯d eased the tension on the string and pointed the weapon downwards, away from their visitor, it was important that it remained there for the time being. He knew Sebastian wasn¡¯t as careless as he let on, and didn¡¯t think the boy lacked judgment to the point of taking a complete stranger entirely on their word. Something drove him to believe this woman. However, that didn¡¯t mean Gerald would be foolish enough to let his guard down in front of someone who claimed to have killed a Wolf. Even if it had been a mere Scout.

    ¡°So, Rita,¡± he spoke. ¡°Who are you, really?¡±

    ¡°Rita.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll answer your question when you answer mine,¡± Gerald said. ¡°I¡¯m sure the boy must have told you something about us or you wouldn¡¯t have come. You killed the person who killed your husband, haven¡¯t you? Yet you¡¯re here. If you¡¯d like I can give you more specific questions: why are you here, where were you trained, how were you able to kill a Wolf, but I think I don¡¯t need to know all of that yet. Just enough to decide I shouldn¡¯t kill you for knowing we exist.¡±

    A rustling of trees came off in the distance and her head darted towards to meet the breeze that followed. She squinted as the wind drifted past, pushing her hair out of her face. As the breeze died down, she looked back to Gerald, taking a few steps away from him to lean against a tree before saying, ¡°I¡¯m here because I don¡¯t have a home, I was trained by many talented fighters, and I managed to kill a Wolf like anybody would have¡ªby stabbing her. Now are you satisfied or are you going to kill this widowed woman in a place where the people who care for her will never know where to look?¡±

    Gerald watched the woman as she talked, paying careful mind to the pitch of her voice, her posture, whether her eyes wandered too much. The confrontational tone of her answers might have been a front, or it might not, but there was an emptiness underneath that was impossible to fake. Her eyes were bloodshot and swollen from lack of sleep and shed tears and something told him that if he were to kill her there, she would die uncaring. ¡°If you¡¯re looking for home, head south. The Crimson would take someone with your level of skill without a second thought. If you¡¯re looking for pity, go to the White Shadows. You¡¯ll find neither here, but I suspect you know that. So, one more time: why have you come? The truth. If you can¡¯t admit it, then we¡¯re both wasting our time.¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t connect dots, maybe we should get that boy with the doppelganger to explain it to you. He didn¡¯t seem too smart and he could figure it out just fine.¡± She replied dryly.

    While she tried her best to look calm in front of him, Gerald could see the tension forming in her jaw. Like the losing side of a tug of war, all that tension broke. Her head sank, and she muttered something which he couldn¡¯t hear. When her head darted back up, she said with a sense of sincerity almost impossible to fake. ¡°I¡¯m sorry... You know why I¡¯m here. I¡¯m not going to say it, but I¡¯m not leaving.¡±

    ¡°You should.¡± Gerald sighed and unnocked the arrow from his bow. ¡°You should leave.¡±

    Rita nodded. ¡°Probably.¡±

    ¡°Nothing good can come from being here. You seem smart enough to understand that without me having to tell you.¡±

    She stood up from the tree, kicking a few pebbles around her feet as she shuffled cautiously towards Gerald. ¡°Okay, now... who are you?¡±

    She paused, stopping in her tracks, again looking in the direction the wind had come earlier. She looked almost frozen, looking at nothing in particular, but strangely intent in her focus. Then her focus came back to Gerald. ¡°You know what?I¡¯m not that interested in who you are right now. How about you show me around?¡±

    With no indication of direction from Gerald, she began to make her way towards the clearing. In a flash, Gerald nocked the arrow back onto his bow, and without hesitation, aimed and released. It crossed Rita¡¯s path¡ªclose enough that the fletching nearly grazed the tip of her nose¡ªand then burrowed into the trunk of a tree. She stopped in her tracks, staring down the shaft of the arrow, near inches from her face.

    ¡°Never mind who trained you, who the hell taught you manners?¡± Gerald muttered as he walked over to retrieve the arrow, then took the lead in the direction of the Outpost. ¡°We¡¯ll provide you with a tent to sleep in, the kitchen is on the ground floor, the bathroom is beneath it. Upstairs is off limits, and I suggest you respect that.¡±

    ¡°Where I grew up, manners meant the soldiers who ran through the town would step all over you.¡± She said as she continued to walk.

    ¡°We all have our sob stories and we¡¯ve all ended sadder lives than yours,¡± Gerald said, continuing to lead the wait without sparing her another glance. ¡°You want to be here, I won¡¯t stop you. I could, but I won¡¯t. However... I don¡¯t know you, I don¡¯t trust you, and as much as I¡¯m willing to admit your tenacity is somewhat admirable, it¡¯s already proving itself more trouble than it''s worth.¡±

    ¡°Get used to it or get out of the way because it isn¡¯t going to change.¡±

    Gerald shook his head and fell silent, finding no point in continuing the conversation. The Outpost wasn¡¯t far and the silent walk would hopefully allow for thoughts and emotions to settle. Johanna might have berated him for his tone. Rolled her eyes and called him callous for his words. And if she were able, perhaps this interaction would have played out differently, but in the current state of things, tact felt like a scarce resource. The unpredictability of strangers was a risk they could no longer afford to take, but better it be met with his harsh words than Gabrielle¡¯s crossbow. For the moment, at least.

    As the towers came into view, Theron stood waiting at the base of the stairs. He greeted them with a nod, then walked over to meet them.

    ¡°Ah. I see,¡± he mumbled to himself, then louder. ¡°Porter asked me to wait for you to come back, but wouldn¡¯t tell me why you stayed behind.¡± He glanced past the two of them. ¡°Where¡¯s Seb and Kyle?¡±

    ¡°Catching up, I presume. They¡¯ll be back shortly. In the meantime...¡± Gerald sighed and placed the arrow he still held back into his quiver, freeing his hand so that he could rub the lingering exhaustion from his eyes. ¡°Go into the storage and see what temporary accommodations we can scrounge up out of our travel supplies.¡±

    Theron nodded, then glanced towards the top of the stairs. ¡°For two extra people?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know how long we should expect to have guests, but if needed, I¡¯ll arrange for something more permanent later.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± the teenager said, offering a mock salute, then addressing Rita with a sarcastic ¡°welcome to the Outpost¡± before being on his way.

    Once he¡¯d gone, Gerald pointed towards the open door of the kitchen. ¡°Like I said, the kitchen is there, the bathroom is down the hatch in the basement, upstairs is off limits. I¡¯m Gerald. You¡¯ll get introductions out of the others at their own discretion.¡±

    From above, a door slammed and from it Alex stumbled onto the stairs jutting out from the outpost. He didn¡¯t step down the stairs in any discernible pattern and by the way he rocked back and forth with each step, the threat of falling from the stairs was ever present. About half way down the stairs, he stopped, steadying himself with one hand on the rock wall and aggressively punching it with his other hand several times before collapsing out of sight on the stairs. All that could be heard to indicate that he was still there was his loud sobbing.

    Rita huffed a sigh. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll be in the kitchen if you need me. Am I allowed to eat the food? I haven¡¯t eaten much in the past few days.¡±

    Gerald ignored the question initially and waited a few moments to see if Gabrielle would leave the room after Alex, but once it was clear she wouldn¡¯t reemerge, he averted his eyes. Regardless of his feelings on Jo¡¯s brother, he had no right to intrude on this moment, and if there was something that could be done to help him, Gerald was the last person who should attempt it.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome to anything in the pantry. We have set meal times, you¡¯re welcome to those as well, if you would like. Now if you¡¯ll excuse me, I haven¡¯t slept for quite some time and I¡¯m meant to keep watch tonight.¡± As he turned to walk in the direction of the watch post, hoping to get some rest before nightfall, Gerald added as an afterthought, ¡°welcome to the Outpost.¡±

 The Battle of Heart and Mind 3.23

    [Wolves Camp | Helios 3rd, 2526 | Middle of The Night]

    ¡°Alright, I have a proposal for you, then, love.¡± The man¡¯s words echoed.

    His face was blurred, obscured by a feverish sleep and mental confusion. She could picture curls of blonde hair, light green eyes and a playful smirk that refused to ever fade. But she wasn¡¯t truly seeing, she merely knew.

    There was a sense of familiarity so profound she could swear this was her. That she¡¯d been there. That she knew this man. But neither his features or his voice were pulled from her own memory, she couldn¡¯t make them clearer than this; viewed through a thick fog and drowned out by the¡ªmuch clearer, and ever present¡ªsound of wagon wheels.

    ¡°A proposal, you say?¡± There was laughter in her voice, pure mirth, a joy that stemmed from something deeper than the playful nature of the current words. ¡°Color me intrigued, what proposal?¡±

    ¡°You wanted the object in my pocket, yes? The one you failed to take? If, hypothetically, I were to let you have that now... Will you tell me what the big news is?¡±

    ¡°You can certainly try,¡± she said, the smirk clear in her voice. ¡°Depending on what it is, I may or may not be persuaded.¡±

    He hummed, pretending to take his time to think as he reached into his breast pocket. ¡°I doubt you will, but perhaps I¡¯ve grown as impatient as you.¡±

    The wood of the wagon bed creaked as the wheels passed over a rock, jolting them both. And even though in the memory she laughed, outside of it there was dread. Every bump in the road, and every innocuous crunch of dirt and grass beneath the wheels, bored a hole deeper into her subconscious, like the incessant dripping from a leaky roof in the middle of the night. Like nails slowly and painfully scraping at the depths of her mind.

    The jolt caused him to drop the object¡ªobjects¡ªand they hit the wagon bed with two distinct clinks of metal. He scrambled to retrieve them and even though she knew she could easily swipe them there and then, she opted to watch him scramble for them instead.

    Once he had them, he breathed a chuckle. ¡°Alright, it would have been awkward if I lost these. Give me your hand, love.¡±

    ¡°I was making a bet with myself on whether you were going to.¡± She held out her hand with a warm chuckle. ¡°Clumsy bastard.¡±

    With a dismissive shake of his head, he took her hand in his, turned it so her palm was facing down. The cool sensation of her finger sliding into a thin metal band felt startlingly real. She looked down at it, almost expecting to see the same silver band she wore since she was fifteen, instead being met with the visage of a dark metal band with a small azure-white gem embedded into it. He turned her hand again and placed a second ring in the center of her palm; a thicker band of the same dark metal, with no gem and no adornments. Gently, he curled her fingers around it.

    ¡°This one is for you to give to me. If, of course, you haven¡¯t changed your mind yet. We can have a ceremony once we get there if you¡¯d like, but... I reckon this is all we really need, right? Clean slate. A new life. All of that.¡±

    She said nothing. In the back of her mind the words echoed, amplified, as if coming from all directions, from different voices; none of which felt familiar anymore.

    New life

    New life

    New life

    ¡°Oh don¡¯t look at me like that... I said I had a proposal for you, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    She chuckled. ¡°Even this? You had to make a pun out of this?¡±

    ¡°When are you going to stop pretending to hate my puns? You¡¯re not fooling anyone.¡±

    She scoffed, but didn¡¯t deny the accusation. She leaned closer as if meaning to whisper a secret in his ear. ¡°I... Will tell you when we get there,¡± she whispered instead. And when he opened his mouth to protest, she interrupted. ¡°I want us to be there when you hear it. I think it¡¯s only fair.¡± And with this her tone softened. ¡°New life and all of that.¡±

    The words were followed by a flash of white. Of red. A cacophony of sound and sensation. Pain too intense to truly hurt. Screams that scratched their way out of her body making no sound. An emptiness so profound it made the thought of death a welcoming one. But it never came. She stayed. Clinging to dirt. To blood. To something that felt like hardened leather. Clinging to life by a painfully resilient shred. A candle perpetually at its end but refusing to go out.

    Another voice. Or perhaps the same voice. Just softer, more haggard, frantic. Real. Too painfully real.

    ¡°Never got to tell him. He never knew. Maybe it¡¯s better. I think it¡¯s better. Better not to know if it¡¯s just gone. It¡¯s gone. They¡¯re gone. Gone. Maybe I see them. Maybe she¡¯ll take me. Finally take me. If not now, when? How much longer? I trust. I surrender. I trust. I¡¯m at Her mercy. Mercy. Mercy. Mercy. Show me the way back. The way forward. A way out. She takes them where I can¡¯t follow. Won¡¯t let me go. Let me go. Let me go. Let me go. Why am I still here? I¡¯m still here. I¡¯m still here. I¡¯m still here. Not my time, if not now, when? If not now, when? If not now, when? When? Why? How? How much longer. How much longer. Let me go. Let me go. LET ME GO.¡±

    The words flowed rapidly. They flooded in. Bled into one another. Increasingly louder, persistent, desperate.

    Then nothing.

    A void.

    Deafening silence.

    Like sinking into cold water. A numbness that knew no end. Death without release.

    Air returned to her lungs in a harsh and blissfully agonizing gasp. The numbness that slowly faded from her being gave way to an uncomfortably warm weight on her chest. Her mind welcomed the trace of a breeze and the familiar sounds of a flowing river coming through an open window. The smell of damp earth and herbs, of worn leather and parchment permeated the environment. The creaking of the wooden walls, tree branches extending above the rooftop whooshing in the wind.

    Home.

    Lena opened her eyes and immediately bit back a sob. Swallowed it so it wouldn¡¯t disturb the stillness of the room. Some part of her still feared her mind was playing tricks. That this reality would, too, shatter into oblivion. It wasn¡¯t until she realized that the warm weight on her chest was drawing breath, and looked down at Sarah¡¯s resting form, that she allowed herself to accept it.

    Her mind struggled between wanting to move; to shed the heaviness from her limbs, and wanting to sink back into oblivion. Lena stared at the top of her sister¡¯s head and forced a deep breath. She wasn¡¯t sure how much time passed since the last time she¡¯d been awake. If she didn¡¯t force herself to move, if she made no effort to cling to consciousness now, there was no telling when she¡¯d be awake again.

    As her vision adjusted to the dim lighting, Lena registered the sight of her books neatly placed on the shelves lining two of her walls, in the exact order she¡¯d left them. With the exception of one missing volume she¡¯d spotted sitting on her nightstand. It was when she tried to reach for it that she realized her left hand was caught on something. No, not something. Lena lifted her head, just enough to peer over the edge of her bed, and spotted a heap crammed into the space between it and the wall. Only recognizable as a person in the dark by the hand clutching hers in a vice.

    ¡°Eldric?¡±

    Her voice was a barely audible rasp. And while normally that would never have been enough to wake him, Eldric stirred with a sharp inhale. He lifted his head, sluggishly at first, but immediately snapped to attention and sat up when realizing she was awake.

    ¡°Hey,¡± he whispered. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±

    ¡°I think so, yes,¡± Lena whispered in return, not wanting to risk waking Sarah just yet. ¡°Why are you on the floor?¡±

    ¡°I figured someone should give you some space.¡± He half smiled, rubbing his eyes. ¡°Even your mother couldn¡¯t pry Sarah away from you. She said she won¡¯t go anywhere until she sees you awake.¡±

    Lena groaned, breathing through her body¡¯s discomfort, but still not daring to move too much as to not disturb her little sister. ¡°How long have I been home?¡±

    "Two days." Eldric gave her hand a squeeze then let go and stood with a quiet grunt. "Madeline said you weren''t very lucid on the way here as well. She was here for quite some time, but thankfully she''s a lot more intimidated by your mother than Sarah. She was advised to go home and rest."

    Lena couldn¡¯t help a weak chuckle. She knew full well what that sort of advice sounded like coming from her mother. ¡°Good. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s been doing much of that since it happened.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone has,¡± Eldric said.

    Lena grimaced. She¡¯d tried not to think about it if she could. She tried not to picture her sisters, or her parents, or Eldric. It was easier to think that as long as they couldn¡¯t see the state she¡¯d gotten herself in, the reality of it all wouldn¡¯t cut as deeply.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault,¡± Eldric reassured, accurately interpreting her silence.

    Lena merely shook her head. This could have been avoided if she''d stuck to the initial plan to leave without ever setting foot in that village. No matter what arguments Madeline had made, it was her decision and it cost her. It was still costing her.

    "Look," Eldric said, "I don''t know exactly what happened back there, but I do know a thing or two about barely surviving those bastards. And I know you. You always give yourself too much of a hard time about everything.¡±

    "Eldric, I told Madeline that day that any risk she took wouldn¡¯t just be her own. And then I took that risk for myself. My mother sent me on that assignment because she said she couldn¡¯t trust anyone else to resist acting reckless. I promised my sister I wouldn¡¯t put myself at risk, that I would be home for her birthday. And I betrayed that trust. I broke that promise.¡±

    Lena¡¯s voice rose in pitch at the end of her words, and as a result, Sarah stirred. That immediately ended the argument, though Eldric¡¯s expression made Lena wonder when they¡¯d be having this conversation again. For the moment, the both of them resigned to their silent truce in the hopes her little sister wouldn¡¯t fully wake. It was too late. Sarah huffed a small sigh and sluggishly raised her head from Lena¡¯s chest. Bleary eyes blinked at her in the dark, then widened with realization.

    ¡°Hey, squirt.¡±

    Lena barely managed to keep her voice steady. The distress written on Sarah¡¯s face and the violent sob that immediately rose from her chest were a far more devastating stab than any Hunter¡¯s blade. Sarah clung to her, and despite the aching and heaviness in her limbs, Lena forced herself to return her sister¡¯s embrace. As much as the sound of Sarah¡¯s muffled cries felt like daggers through her heart, her little sister''s presence was grounding in a way nothing else had been since she had first woken up in Newhaven.

    Eldric let out a soft sigh and nodded towards the door to indicate he planned to give them space. Lena watched over her sister¡¯s shoulder as he slipped out the bedroom door with barely a sound. After a moment she heard the front door open and close as well.

    Sarah cried until she was spent and Lena''s tunic was soaked through. In the lull that followed, she wondered if Sarah had fallen back to sleep, until she heard her whisper a quiet, "sorry."

    Lena sighed, gently stroking Sarah''s hair. "There''s nothing to apologize for, squirt."

    "I should have just talked."

    "You weren¡¯t ready to talk, Sarah. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. You¡¯ve done nothing wrong."

    Sarah shook her head, arms tightening around Lena as if afraid to let her go. ¡°You could have¡ªyou could have been gone.¡±

    ¡°And you still wouldn¡¯t have done anything wrong, Sarah.¡± When her sister only answered with another headshake, Lena gently slipped out of Sarah¡¯s embrace and sat up with a muffled groan. ¡°Squirt, look at me,¡± she said. When Sarah¡¯s eyes remained downcast, Lena reached out to lift her chin. ¡°You were hurt and you needed time. You deserved that time. And nothing that happened out there changes that.¡±

    Sarah shook her head yet again, but this time a trace of a smile formed in her expression. ¡°Will you stop messing up my apology with your logic? I¡¯ve been working on it for months.¡±

    Lena couldn¡¯t help the burst of laughter that escaped her at her sister¡¯s words, despite the pain it stirred in her chest. ¡°Alright, alright... How about this: I¡¯m here now. I¡¯m not going anywhere. Do you want to have that talk?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Sarah flinched. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re up for it? It¡¯s the middle of the night and you look like you need more rest.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been sleeping more than awake since Newhaven. I¡¯m awake now and I don¡¯t have anything better to do... If you¡¯d like to, yes. I¡¯m up for it.¡±

    Sarah drew a deep breath, her shoulders tensing and sagging as the air escaped her lungs. ¡°Just tell me why.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m assuming the question here is why I accepted Dahlia¡¯s recommendation. Is that it?¡±

    Sarah nodded.

    ¡°Well, in all honesty, I did and I didn¡¯t. Mom has her reasons for keeping Dahlia around. She is good at her job most of the time, but deciding what will drive you to excel in your training or how to push you to excel isn¡¯t her job. It¡¯s mine. I accepted the suggestion to train you and Perry together¡ªon the condition I had free reign to reassign either of you as I saw fit¡ªbut for my own reasons.¡±

    Sarah crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°That still doesn¡¯t answer my question.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t because I thought you needed Perry to excel. It was because I wanted to see whether you would excel in spite of him.¡± Lena watched Sarah open her mouth as if to say something, then close it again, clearly taken aback by her answer. ¡°You¡¯re smart, Sarah. You¡¯re smarter than I was at your age and no doubt smarter than many adults in this clan already, but... You¡¯re spoiled, you¡¯ve been sheltered. And up until recently there was no problem with that. Children are meant to be sheltered, to an extent. To be protected. But training isn¡¯t meant to treat you like a child. That means, as an Instructor, I do¡ª¡± she flinched. ¡°I did what I saw fit to assess and aid you. And you don¡¯t get a say in what that entails. Like it or not, squirt.¡±

    "Did," Sarah mumbled. "Mom reassigned me to Emmett while you''ve been away, but I hoped..."

    "I''m going to be out of commission for some time, Sarah. It wouldn''t be fair or beneficial to delay your training on account of that."

    Sarah frowned, but nodded. "Emmett is... Alright. He''s not as good as you though."

    "Of course not, but we shouldn''t hold others to such impossibly high standards, should we?"

    Sarah laughed. "I''m glad your ego hasn''t suffered at least," she quipped. And Lena couldn''t help but notice the weariness in her voice. The kind she hoped she wouldn''t have to hear from her baby sister quite so soon. "I missed you," Sarah added, softer. "I''m really glad you''re home."

    "I missed you too, squirt. I¡¯m glad to be home again."

    <hr>

    [Wolves Camp | Helios 9th, 2526 | Midday]

    While she¡¯d been away playing huntswoman, all Madeline wanted was to return to the Wolves¡¯ camp. She¡¯d missed it. She¡¯d missed the people, she¡¯d missed the one place where, for the first time in her life, she wasn¡¯t forced to keep up any sort of pretenses. It was a strange and not entirely unwelcome feeling; calling a place home and longing to return there. However, when she imagined returning it wasn¡¯t under these circumstances. And one week upon arrival she¡¯d grown tired of the stares and the whispers. The unvoiced questions about things she¡¯d much rather forget. From the moment she watched Lena fall in the center of that village, Madeline¡¯s only priority had been to get her home alive. And they¡¯d made it. Lena was still alive. She was recovering, albeit slowly, and most importantly; she was safe now. Madeline knew that her inability to relax, to settle into any semblance of normality, was unfounded.

    Having to sit with Lena¡¯s mother to recount the events in detail hadn¡¯t helped. Neither had the way Claire addressed her afterwards. With relief, with gratitude, with concern for her well-being. It felt strangely unearned.

    ¡°Hey, kid, mind if I sit with you?¡±

    Madeline grimaced at the address. She¡¯d been doing her best to shut off the ambient sounds of the mess hall and keep her head down until Emmett¡¯s voice broke through her focus. She answered him with a shrug that he immediately took for consent, as she heard the chair across from hers slide backwards and then back into place.

    ¡°You really have been spending too much time with Lena if you¡¯re reading at the lunch table,¡± he quipped. ¡°Not very productive. Those potatoes won¡¯t eat themselves, you know.¡±

    Maddie sighed and snapped the book shut, hard enough to shake the table and draw several stares in their direction. ¡°I was trying to discourage conversation, Emmett.¡±

    ¡°Tough shit, kid.¡± He smirked. ¡°Eat your potatoes.¡±

    Madeline poked her half-eaten lunch, then pushed her plate away. ¡°I¡¯m good.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Emmett watched her from across the table, then calmly stuck one of her disposed potatoes with his fork and stuck it in his mouth with a shrug.

    ¡°Emmett,¡± Madeline sighed. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I just needed a place to sit. Why must I want anything?¡±

    Madeline made a show of noticing all the empty tables and seats in the room, then turned her gaze back on Emmett with a frown. Emmett chuckled and raised both hands in mock-defeat.

    ¡°You look like crap, kid. Everyone¡¯s seeing you drag your feet around camp. Lena¡¯s looking more alive than you now and considering you didn''t bleed out all your blood... That¡¯s a terrible sign, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Madeline¡¯s fists clenched in her lap and it must have shown in her expression because Emmett chuckled softly.

    ¡°Sorry, too soon?¡±

    Maddie breathed deeper, uncurled her fingers, and calmly reached out for her book. Without batting an eye, Emmett swiped it from the tabletop before she was able to take it, and that was enough to break the last remaining thread of her composure.

    ¡°Seriously, Emmett?¡± She snapped, jumping to her feet and slamming both her palms on the table.

    ¡°Sit down,¡± Emmett said, calmly. He then turned to address the room, injecting a sharper edge to his tone. ¡°And the rest of you mind your damn business!¡±

    The room fell into a tense silence. Gradually, it dissolved into idle chatter. Madeline remained tense, standing across the table from Emmett, unwilling to comply with his request.

    ¡°Do you remember saying that you know I recruited you because your skills are useful, and not because I like you?¡± Emmett asked, placing the closed book on the table, but keeping his hand over it.

    ¡°You know what I meant,¡± Madeline answered. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t useful, what would be the point?¡±

    ¡°There are so many people in Valcrest who are either useful or can be made useful, Mads. It obviously helps that you¡¯re so skilled, but that¡¯s not why I recruited you.¡± Emmett let out an impatient sigh, and repeated. ¡°Sit down.¡±

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Madeline sat, and Emmett pushed the book across the table towards her.

    ¡°I recruited you because you knew how much your skills were being wasted. Because you knew you didn¡¯t want to spend the rest of your life toying with nobles for entertainment. That you could accomplish so much more. That was something I could easily offer, but... I¡¯ll be honest, I wasn¡¯t expecting you¡¯d get thrown into something like this quite this soon.¡±

    ¡°Trial by fire, I suppose.¡± Madeline allowed herself a rueful smile. ¡°Finnley made a good point, though. I¡¯ll never have any assignment turn out worse than this.¡±

    ¡°Hopefully not, but the way things have been going, maybe we shouldn¡¯t tempt fate by saying things can¡¯t get worse, huh?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think fate needs an excuse to be a bitch. Might as well try to keep my chin up. For better or worse.¡± She sighed. ¡°I appreciate you checking up on me, I appreciate people¡¯s concerns over my well-being, but I promise I¡¯ll recover a lot faster without the entire clan hovering over my shoulder wherever I go.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a part of it, unfortunately. Dani¡¯s been dealing with it since the news broke that Lena was stabbed. Even now she¡¯s been spending most of her time out in the training grounds. Wakes up, heads there, doesn¡¯t come back until after dark. Sarah said she hasn¡¯t even gone to see Lena yet.¡± When Madeline frowned, Emmett added. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to talk about it. Even her mother couldn¡¯t get through to her.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s Lena taking this?¡±

    Emmett shot her an incredulous look. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

    Madeline rolled her eyes. ¡°She berated me about looking like shit and said she doesn¡¯t want to see me again until I get some sleep. Answer the question.¡±

    Emmett burst into a small fit of laughter. ¡°That kid is ruthless. Damn.¡± His laughter faded into a sigh and he shrugged. ¡°I haven¡¯t talked to her about it myself, but Eldric said that she says she¡¯s fine. Make of that what you will.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Madeline knew her tone wasn¡¯t as composed as she would have liked it, but it didn¡¯t matter. She was starting to learn that there were few people in this camp who wouldn¡¯t be able to see through a fa?ade, no matter how masterful. Calmly she reached for her discarded plate, pulled it closer, calmly finished the rest of the cold potato she previously pushed away, then stood. ¡°Thanks for checking up on me, Emmett. I¡¯ll see you later.¡±

    <hr>

    [Wolves Camp | Helios 9th, 2526 | Early Afternoon]

    Dani inhaled sharply. It was early Helios, still mild compared to the height of summer weather, but the rays of afternoon sun slipping through the forest canopy felt scorching. She tried to ignore the beads of sweat tickling the back of her neck and threatening to drip into her eyes. Discomfort was par for the course and Lena had always made a big deal out of learning to bear it. A real fight wouldn¡¯t afford her the luxury of stopping to wipe the sweat from her brow.

    She exhaled slowly, readjusted the grip on her batons, and closed her eyes. A living sparring partner was preferable over a training dummy, but this was what she had to work with today. It wouldn¡¯t pose a challenge, couldn¡¯t fight back, but Dani could still go through the motions of fighting. She opened her eyes and struck the side of the dummy¡¯s featureless head. The blow carried enough force that if it were a person, their ears would be ringing. She followed it with a blow to the dummy¡¯s jaw, then struck low with a jab to the solar plexus. In her mind she recited vulnerable areas of the body. Places she¡¯d been taught to strike. Throat. Hands. Back of the knees. Face. She cycled through them, every blow vicious, meant to inflict injury, meant to make someone hurt. To disable.

    ¡°Make them flinch, make them hurt, one moment of hesitation is all it takes to turn a fight around. Create that opportunity as fast as possible.¡±

    Dani cycled through the same series of blows, her mind reliving past spars, adding variation to her movements according to how she imagined an opponent would react.

    ¡°...but the easiest way to survive...¡±

    Heat and exhaustion started to weigh on her more and more as she continued going through her exercises. And every misstep, every mistake, was always punctuated in her mind by the sting of a training blade and a monotone, ¡°again¡±. So vivid that she could still feel the bruises just underneath her skin.

    ¡°The easiest way to survive is to avoid direct confrontation.¡±

    The sweat coating her palms caused Dani to lose her grip on the left baton. It impacted the dummy¡¯s blank face and flew out of her hand. ¡°Fuck!¡± she muttered, and without thinking slammed her empty fist into the dummy¡¯s chest. Her knuckles crushed the thin straw padding and hit solid wood. Pain traveled up through her wrist to her elbow and Dani dropped her hands with a breathless growl.

    ¡°Dead.¡± Lena deadpanned in her head. ¡°Again.¡±

    Dani shook her head, the fingers of her right hand momentarily going slack around her remaining weapon. It almost slipped from her grasp before she tightened her grip once more. She raised the baton and pressed the tip of the weapon to the center of the dummy¡¯s forehead, between where she imagined eyes would be. The facelessness of the wooden figure made her blood run cold in her veins. As hard as she tried, even with the descriptions she¡¯d read on Madeline¡¯s report, she couldn¡¯t give it one. It reminded Dani of how some myths called Death faceless too. Dani forced a deeper breath, forced those thoughts out of her mind, forced herself to turn away from her faceless opponent to collect her missing baton. The myths were myths, the Wolf Hunters were flesh and blood. They could be beaten. They could be killed. She just needed to do better.

    ¡°The easiest way to survive is to avoid direct confrontation, ¡± her sister¡¯s voice repeated in her mind as Dani crouched beside her fallen weapon.

    ¡°So why couldn¡¯t you?¡± she muttered, closing a tight fist around the handle.

    ¡°...Who couldn''t do what?¡±

    Dani startled at the sudden voice and, before taking the time to recognize who it belonged to, pulled a throwing knife from her belt, turned and threw it. It embedded itself in the trunk of a tree right next to Madeline''s bewildered face.

    "What the fuck?"

    Dani sighed and walked over to retrieve the blade. "Sorry, Mads. You startled me. Adria has been coming around to mess with me every now and then and I..."

    "You decided to kill her?"

    "I aimed for the tree, you''re fine." Dani chuckled when all she got in return was a disbelieving stare. "I would never attempt real harm on anyone in this camp. Even if they''re an asshole and deserve it."

    Dani pulled the knife free from the tree trunk, quickly inspected it for any damage done to the blade, then placed it back on her belt. "Why are you here?"

    "Emmett told me you''ve been spending your days out here and that doesn¡¯t sound the healthiest, so I figured I''d check in."

    The faint spark of amusement that had ignited in Dani¡¯s chest immediately gave out upon hearing the concern in Madeline¡¯s voice. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mads.¡±

    Madeline crossed her arms, a rueful smile playing on her lips. ¡°The amount of times I¡¯ve been told that the past few months... But I guess being a stubborn dumbass is bound to run in your family, huh?¡±

    Dani frowned. Over the past couple of weeks she¡¯d had the occasional visitor: Sarah, her parents, Franklin, Eldric. Even Finn had stopped by a couple times before returning to Newhaven. She¡¯d been able to deflect well enough with all of them. Even her mother. But Madeline knew how to be blunt in a way that got under her skin and Dani knew she wouldn¡¯t be easily appeased or worn down with misdirects. Calmly, she walked to the nearest weapon rack and tapped it with the tip of one of her batons.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to train, Mads. If you wanna give me an earful, at least make yourself useful.¡±

    Madeline wasn¡¯t an Active, her fighting skills weren¡¯t a match for Dani¡¯s because they didn¡¯t need to be, and they both knew as much. Dani watched as the Scout eyed the weapon rack with trepidation, then steeled herself and reached for a pair of batons similar to Dani¡¯s.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know how much of a workout you think you¡¯ll get out of me, but sure.¡±

    Dani wasn¡¯t expecting Madeline would so readily accept to spar, and after a moment¡¯s hesitation resigned to the fact that this was a conversation she likely wouldn¡¯t escape. She took a stance and watched as Madeline mirrored it. Dani could feel the exhaustion settling into her muscles from the work she¡¯d already done all morning, but she could also tell Madeline wasn¡¯t well rested. If she were to guess, she hadn¡¯t rested properly in months.

    With a resigned sigh, she motioned for Maddie to strike first and prepared to parry her initial blows. ¡°Alright, say what you want to say.¡±

    Madeline¡¯s initial strike was a lot stronger, more precise, than Dani expected it to be. It instantly reminded her of who she was dealing with. They might not be evenly matched, but underestimating Madeline was never a good idea. Dani parried the blows, and countered with her own. With a few exchange blows, they fell into a rhythm.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been back for over a week and you haven¡¯t seen your sister once, Dani. You know she¡¯s not out of the woods yet,¡± Madeline spoke up. ¡°What¡¯s keeping you?¡±

    Dani smirked. ¡°I thought her being out of the woods was the main issue? After all the trouble you went through to get her here.¡± The quip caused Madeline to shake her head in disapproval and Dani took the opportunity to strike the side of her face. Not as harshly as she had the training dummy, but enough to sting. ¡°Guard up,¡± she warned, in a tone far too reminiscent of her sister for her own liking.

    Madeline groaned from the blow but recovered quickly and retaliated with a strike to Dani¡¯s midsection. It wasn¡¯t quick enough to catch her off guard, however, and Dani easily stepped out of the way of her baton. She brought her own down once again towards Madeline¡¯s face and smiled when the blow was easily parried. ¡°Lena¡¯s safe, isn¡¯t she? She¡¯s home. I think it¡¯s more than fair for me to want some time. Some distance. I don¡¯t know, I just...¡±

    Dani fell silent, lashing out her frustration in a series of blows that knocked Madeline back several steps. Though she wouldn¡¯t deny it was impressive that she managed to keep her guard up throughout and surprising that she hadn¡¯t taken advantage of Dani¡¯s frustration. Clearly she was more interested in keeping her talking than on landing hits.

    ¡°Of course that¡¯s fair, but just because she¡¯s safe doesn¡¯t mean...¡±

    Madeline cut herself off, seeming unsure of what she was about to say, and in that moment lowered her guard for just a split second. Dani struck Maddie¡¯s hand with her right baton, hard enough to make her drop the weapon and immediately raised the weapon toward her face before she had a chance to gather her thoughts. ¡°I said, guard up,¡± Dani repeated, pressing the tip of her baton to Maddie¡¯s face, just under her eye. ¡°Who taught you how to fight?¡±

    ¡°Whoever I could find.¡± Madeline seemed unfazed by her predicament and raised her hands in mock surrender. ¡°I was meant to undergo further training once I got here, but your mother rushed my graduation because I was needed to scout the village.¡±

    Dani frowned. No wonder Lena was so concerned when the reports stopped coming. She knew this was something only Madeline could do, but she hadn¡¯t considered that her mother would send her out so unprepared. ¡°If Sylvie hadn¡¯t intervened...¡±

    Madeline sighed. ¡°Yeah, your sister told me to walk away if anything went wrong and I hope she didn¡¯t actually think I was going to do that. That¡¯d make her dumber than a damn rock.¡±

    Dani flinched. The levity Maddie injected into her words was so uncharacteristically forced it threw her for a loop. She¡¯d read every report on what happened in that village. The one Maddie sent from Newhaven, the ones her mother penned herself after having in-person conversations with both Maddie and Lena. She wasn¡¯t supposed to, but she had snuck into her mother¡¯s office and read them. She suspected her mother knew she had, as well, and just pretended not to know. Just like she pretended not to know when Dani snuck out of camp to explore the forest. ¡°That was unbelievably stupid of you,¡± she muttered, lowering her baton. ¡°To disobey. What good would it have done if you both got killed down there?¡±

    Madeline huffed and looked down at her discarded weapon. ¡°Nothing good was ever going to happen there, Dani. But I talked your sister into that mess and I was going to get her out... Or die trying. And that¡¯s all there is.¡±

    ¡°Is that what you¡¯ve been beating yourself up over? No one talks Lena into anything she doesn¡¯t want to do, I thought you knew her better than that by now.¡±

    Madeline smirked, but it was mirthless, bitter. ¡°Oh, I do.¡± She picked up her baton and took a deep breath. ¡°The one decent skill¡ªwell, maybe decent isn¡¯t the right word¡ªbut the one useful skill my mother left me with was how to be persuasive. And you don''t do that by talking people into things they don¡¯t want to do. You do it by learning what they do want and finding ways to use that. I was frustrated, I wanted to go down there because I didn¡¯t want to come back empty handed, I didn¡¯t want all my work to be for nothing.¡± Maddie kept her eyes on the weapon she¡¯d just retrieved, the bitterness spilling from her lips with every word. ¡°So when Lena insisted that it wasn¡¯t worth the risk, you know what I said? I said ¡®haven¡¯t you been dealing with this for as long as your sister¡¯s been alive?¡¯. I knew¡ªI know¡ªthere are only two people in this world she would do anything for.¡±

    Dani wasn¡¯t sure what she¡¯d been expecting to hear, but it wasn¡¯t that. And in the silence that followed, for a brief moment all she could see was red. She drew a deep breath and it felt like fire filling her lungs and spreading through her veins. Her hands tightened around the grip of her weapons, and when she spoke her voice was so detached from the whirlwind of emotions in her chest it didn¡¯t sound her own anymore. ¡°Guard up.¡±

    Madeline barely had time to heed the warning before Dani struck. She knocked both of Maddie¡¯s weapons out of the way at once, then twisted around and slammed into her shoulder first, knocking the Scout off her feet. Madeline hit the ground with a pained grunt and without giving her time to catch a breath, Dani stabbed her baton into the ground right next to the woman¡¯s head. For a time, Dani remained there, on one knee, her weapon embedded into the earth almost to the hilt. And as she watched fear turn into resignation within Madeline¡¯s eyes, her anger began to subside. ¡°That was fucking low, Mads. But I guess that¡¯s what makes you a good Scout, right? Expert bullshitters; that¡¯s what Emmett always says.¡±

    ¡°Born and raised,¡± Madeline muttered.

    ¡°But,¡± Dani added, pulling her weapon from the ground. ¡°You didn¡¯t hesitate to jump into a situation most sane people would have run away from. You protected my sister. You got her home alive.¡± She stood and held out her hand. ¡°That¡¯s what makes you a Wolf.¡±

    Madeline took the offered hand and pulled herself up. ¡°Guess it takes more than just a dip in the lake, huh?¡± When the quip managed to draw a chuckle from Dani, she took the opportunity to add: ¡°Go see her, kid. What happened back there? What she did to that Hunter... She¡¯s not taking it well. Something¡¯s been eating away at her since and I think if anyone has a chance to get her to admit it... It¡¯d be you.¡±

    Dani let go of Maddie¡¯s hand and rubbed the bridge of her nose. She¡¯d wanted to tell herself Lena returning home meant she would be fine. That she would have time to sort herself out before having to truly confront what happened. But deep down she knew that wasn¡¯t true. ¡°I¡¯m so... Angry.¡± She turned away and walked to the weapon rack, placing her training weapons back where they belonged. ¡°Ever since it happened I¡¯ve been telling myself to hold it together. Do it for the clan. Do it because you can¡¯t be another reason Sarah cries herself to sleep. Do it because there¡¯s nothing you can do. Because nothing I can think to do will end up any better than...¡± She trailed off and shook her head. ¡°I know Lena isn¡¯t infallible¡ªas much as she¡¯d like to think she is¡ªbut... I don¡¯t... I¡¯m scared of what will happen if I see how much they¡¯ve hurt her. I don¡¯t know what it will do to me.¡±

    Dani heard Madeline¡¯s footsteps drawing closer, and soon her training weapons also fell into place in the rack next to Dani¡¯s. They stood there, side by side, facing the weapon rack as though there was something to see there. Finally Maddie broke the silence.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± she said. ¡°But it seems to me you both might have an easier time holding it together... Together.¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    ¡°Probably,¡± Maddie corrected. ¡°I should head back, but... Mind if I stop by again tomorrow? Clearly my fighting skills aren¡¯t up to snuff.¡±

    ¡°Understatement. You ate dirt the moment I stopped taking it easy on you.¡±

    Madeline chuckled. ¡°Then next time don¡¯t. How am I supposed to improve?¡±

    Dani nodded and continued to stare at the weapon rack as Madeline turned to walk away. Once the clearing fell into complete silence, and Dani was sure she was alone, she pulled the batons out of the weapon rack again, and returned to the training dummy.

    <hr>

    [Wolves Camp | Helios 12th, 2526 | Early Evening]

    Lena wanted to be done with recovery. Being home had its perks; feeling safe was obviously one of them, but it also came with far too much fussing and not a single moment of solitude. Miriam stopped by every morning to check on her, to coax her out of bed and make her take walks around the garden outside. Something that she was now capable of, though she still tired much too easily. Sarah stopped by every day, before and after training. With the air much clearer between them, Lena found her little sister had a lot to talk about. Sarah had eagerly shown her how much her artwork had improved, talked about her training, and told her all about the baby raven she was attempting to convince their mother to let her keep. Lena knew the weight of everything that happened hadn¡¯t fully dissipated, but Sarah seemed much happier, and that was enough to lift her spirits as well. Eldric was the only other constant presence around her cabin, though he left early in the morning and was kept busy until after sundown most days now. It seemed her father wanted the Scouts in charge of patrolling the camp¡¯s perimeter to spruce up their archery skills and put Eldric in charge of their training. He despised being an Instructor and would not stop questioning how she could put up with it. If she were fully honest, she¡¯d have to admit she missed it. It wasn¡¯t always the easiest position to hold in the clan, and she didn¡¯t blame Eldric for being thankful this arrangement was temporary, but a part of her resented not being able to see Sarah¡¯s training through to the end. That she wouldn¡¯t get to be the one to swear her in.

    ¡°Hey, you still with us?¡± Madeline called out.

    Lena hummed and realized she¡¯d been staring blankly at the book they were meant to be reading together. ¡°Yeah, just... Let my thoughts get away from me.¡± When she realized the implication, she sighed and amended. ¡°Not like that, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Madeline said, turning the page.

    Lena didn¡¯t want to admit she hadn¡¯t actually read a single word. It didn¡¯t matter anyway, she¡¯d memorized that book long ago. And she knew she¡¯d already worried Madeline enough when her friend turned up for a chess game and Lena told her she didn¡¯t have a mind for it. They¡¯d instead settled for sitting shoulder to shoulder on Lena¡¯s side of the bed, with a book between them. Eldric had joined them at some point after sundown, sparing few words and taking up his side of the bed with an exhausted groan. He¡¯d remained there; face down on his pillow, only occasionally stirring and seeming oblivious to any conversation that occasionally sparked between the two of them.

    From the moment she awoke, Lena had dealt with incessant visitations. She¡¯d never cared to make many friends, but she understood the clan¡¯s need to see her alive and well. She tolerated it, as much as they exhausted her. Maddie and Eldric, however, were the only two people other than her sisters whose presence was more of a comfort than anything else.

    ¡°You know, if you don¡¯t want to read anymore you can say it. I¡¯ll come back tomorrow,¡± Madeline offered.

    Lena smiled and let her head rest on her friend¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m tired, but you should finish the chapter. It¡¯s a good one.¡±

    ¡°I guess you do have all of these memorized, don¡¯t you?¡± Maddie asked, turning another page. ¡°I¡¯m almost jealous of that mind of yours sometimes and then I remember it actually sucks.¡±

    ¡°Not always, but... Yes,¡± Lena admitted. ¡°It mostly sucks.¡±

    ¡°Saved you, though¡± Eldric mumbled.

    ¡°Ah,¡± Madeline exclaimed, peering over the edge of the book at him. ¡°He lives.¡±

    Eldric¡¯s annoyed mutter was too muffled to be discerned as any proper words, but before either she or Madeline had time to question it, there was a gentle knock on the door. So soft Lena thought she might have imagined it until it repeated.

    ¡°Enter,¡± she said.

    The front door creaked open, then closed. Hesitant steps weighed on the floorboards leading up to the bedroom, stopped just beyond the threshold, and after a long moment of indecision Dani peered inside.

    ¡°Oh,¡± she muttered. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d still have visitors at this hour, I can come back tom¡ª¡±

    Madeline snapped the book shut, hard enough for Lena to shoot her a reprimanding glare. ¡°No. Absolutely not. Don¡¯t you fucking dare.¡± She reached over, book still in hand, and used it to smack Eldric in the back. ¡°Get up, big guy. We¡¯re going to go get something to eat. Let these two talk alone.¡±

    Eldric growled when the book struck him. It wasn¡¯t the heaviest of tomes in Lena¡¯s hoard, but it was bulky enough. Still, he was quick to heed Madeline¡¯s words, pushing himself up and sitting on the edge of the bed to put his boots back on. Soon enough he was on his feet, marginally more alert than when he arrived.

    ¡°We¡¯ll bring you something back,¡± he told Lena, reaching out and giving her shoulder a comforting squeeze.

    Eldric was the first out of the room, giving Dani a friendly greeting as he passed her. Madeline took the time and care to place the book they¡¯d been reading back in its rightful place on Lena¡¯s shelf. ¡°We¡¯ll finish that chapter tomorrow, then,¡± she said. As she followed Eldric out of the room she silently and unceremoniously pushed Dani inside and closed the bedroom door behind her. And her sister stood there, looking at every spot in the room she could find except for the one where Lena currently sat.

    It stung at first. Lena hadn¡¯t expected Dani to be in her room when she woke up, but she felt her absence nonetheless, and it stung. Still, it was easy to tell herself that Dani needed time, that she deserved it, because part of her didn¡¯t want her sister to see her so weak. Because part of her knew that when Dani saw her, she¡¯d have to see her too. And that thought, more than any other, caused Lena nothing but dread. Sarah¡¯s memories had been easy to contend with. She still saw the world with the outlook of a child. There was a hopefulness and a resilience there to soften the blow. A childish innocence that had yet to be broken. Dani had none of that left.

    A soft click disrupted the silence between them. The familiar sound of a puzzle piece being dislodged then snapped back in place. A sound Dani had scolded Lena for once upon a time. It came from inside one of Dani¡¯s pockets, where she wordlessly fiddled with the puzzle the same way Lena once had.

    Lena noticed the puzzle missing the day after she awoke. The one object in her home that wasn¡¯t exactly where she left it. Eldric didn¡¯t even notice it missing. Sarah swore she didn¡¯t take it; and Lena knew she hadn¡¯t lied. Until now Madeline had been the main suspect, for the sole reason she was the one person who could get away with lying when she denied stealing the toy. It never occurred to her that Dani might have been the one to take it.

    ¡°You can keep that, if you¡¯d like,¡± Lena found herself saying.

    The clicking stopped and Dani sighed. She pulled the dodecahedron out of her pocket and, without looking at her still, placed it on the nightstand.

    ¡°I snuck in here the night of the Hourglass ceremony. Skipped the party,¡± she admitted. ¡°I¡¯m not sure why I took it, I just...¡± She shrugged.

    ¡°Kiddo...¡±

    Dani shook her head and turned her back. And Lena wasn¡¯t sure if she thought avoiding eye contact would somehow keep Lena from seeing, but it happened anyway. She saw her room from her sister¡¯s perspective as she sat on the ground, in the dark. Angry. Screaming to herself. She knocked the toy off her nightstand when she¡¯d slammed her back against it in her rage. It¡¯d fallen in her lap.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Lena said. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie, but I also shouldn¡¯t have promised.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Dani¡¯s fists clenched at her sides, then, with a deep breath, she relaxed. ¡°You always try to soothe me like a child. And, like a child, I always let you. But that¡¯s make-believe, Lena. I haven¡¯t been a child since I was thirteen. I haven¡¯t been allowed to be. I...¡±

    Dani¡¯s voice broke, trailed off into a painful silence and the memories flowed through Lena¡¯s mind. Sleepless nights of watching over Sarah¡¯s fitful slumber. Bloody knuckles, split open against training dummies and tree bark, days spent sitting in the clan¡¯s graveyard in a melancholic stupor. Staring at the map pinned to her wall for hours on end.

    Madeline¡¯s voice; as clear as if she¡¯d stayed in the room with them. ¡°...there are only two people in this world she would do anything for.¡±

    Dani remained silent and Lena wondered if it was because she knew. If she could tell what she¡¯d been seeing. Her posture was tense, fingers curling up into balled up fists then slowly unflexing, forced breaths increasingly deep until finally her shoulders sagged and she turned around to meet Lena¡¯s gaze. ¡°When I had that talk with mom, about how this whole thing with the Hunters started, she told me that when the time comes she needs to be the one to face them. And whatever happens next would be up to me. I realized then; why my training was so much harsher than everyone else¡¯s, why she makes me hold the clan¡¯s Hourglass every year... And yet she keeps telling me it¡¯s a choice. That I have a choice. As if it¡¯s even fair to put all of this on my shoulders then tell me I¡¯m free to just shrug it off like it¡¯s nothing. Like it hasn¡¯t already been a part of me for years. For my whole damn life.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been dealing with this for as long as your sister¡¯s been alive?¡±

    The words echoed and Lena couldn¡¯t tell if it was Dani¡¯s memory or her own this time. It didn¡¯t matter. It made no difference. This was a burden they had both been carrying in their own way.

    ¡°Mom didn¡¯t tell the clan what happened to you until after the party,¡± Dani continued speaking even though Lena hadn¡¯t found words to answer. ¡°I stood there trying not to think of what it would feel like to hear mom speak your name. If she¡¯d even be able to get through it without¡ª¡± Dani choked on her words, then swallowed what Lena was sure meant to be a sob. ¡°That fucking Hourglass never felt heavier.¡±

    Lena hated how much effort it took to just get out of bed, but she stood. Dani took a hesitant step forward, as though afraid she would stumble and fall, but she steadied herself. She mustered just enough strength to remain on her feet. To pull her sister into her arms and hold her tight. Dani¡¯s arms remained at her side and Lena could feel her fighting against the urge to push her away.

    ¡°I should never have promised,¡± was all she could think to say, still.

    It wasn¡¯t enough to make anything right; if that were even possible, but it was enough to break Dani¡¯s resolve. Enough for her to allow this, despite all of her anger. To cling to Lena in the same way Sarah had that first night. As if she might somehow disappear from her grasp. And she could feel it there; the weight of the world¡ªtheir world at least¡ªweighing her sister down, crushing them both. If she could take it away she would, in a heartbeat, but that wasn¡¯t possible. It was Dani¡¯s, had always been. She would either be strong enough to bear it, or crumble underneath it. That was the only real choice in the end.

 The Battle of Heart and Mind 3.24

    [Hunter¡¯s Outpost | Helios 3rd, 2526 | Early Afternoon]

    Blades clashed and the ground shuddered under Sebastian¡¯s feet. It was only a low rumble and lasted for a fraction of a second, but for that brief moment his focus was drawn away from the fight. The flinch cost him. Theron¡¯s sword pushed past his defenses and he was forced to jump out of the way of a slash. As his feet hit the ground, it shifted under his boots, taking away his balance. Sebastian took the tumble and rolled away from a sword strike, forced to quickly parry another before he could properly get back on his feet.

    As much as he¡¯d like to deny it, Theron¡¯s progress was startling. For the first time since they began sparring together, Sebastian finally broke a sweat. If forced to set his pride completely aside, he might even admit he was struggling.

    Gabrielle had moved their spars closer and closer to the Outpost as an incentive for Theron to use his enlightenment with greater intention. The shadows cast by the looming towers provided a slight reprieve from the midday sun. Sweat stung Sebastian''s eyes. His clothes felt almost constricting as they clung to his skin. Exhaustion was sure to get to him quickly if Theron''s blade failed.

    He forced a ragged breath. All around them he could see translucent silhouettes, like ghosts of paths he hadn¡¯t taken or was yet to take. They blurred the edges of his vision, each one a single thread pulling in a different direction. Sebastian didn¡¯t think he would ever get used to how the world seemed to almost slow to a halt around him, his mind nearly disconnecting from his body as it pursued each thread of possibility, searching for the most favorable outcome.

    Pressure built in his temples to a near-breaking point, then suddenly faded. Sebastian''s senses returned all at once. Sound flooded his ears. Chills crawled the length of his spine as his body anticipated Theron''s every move. The other Hunter¡¯s blade met only air with each subsequent strike as Sebastian¡¯s feet expertly danced around every shift of the earth. The sudden tipping of the scales destabilized Theron almost immediately. And his frustration was clear in how the earth rumbled beneath their feet. Feeling his control begin to slip, Theron flinched, and the distraction provided Sebastian the perfect opportunity to nick his wielding hand with his blade. Theron¡¯s fingers lost their grip on the sword with a hiss of pain and Sebastian pressed his own blade to his throat, impeding his attempt to reach for it again. A lackluster end to a lackluster spar.

    ¡°That was a slow recovery, Rivers.¡±

    Gabrielle¡¯s voice was drowned by the pulsating sound of blood rushing to his ears. Sebastian shook his head, grip tense on the hilt of his still raised sword. ¡°Credit where it¡¯s due, earthquake boy is showing some improvement.¡± He put more pressure on the blade, breaking skin. ¡°Not enough, though.¡±

    Theron flinched as the tip of the sword drew a thin line of blood from his neck, but he stood firm, glaring. ¡°I almost had you.¡±

    ¡°Not. Enough,¡± Sebastian repeated. ¡°Almost won¡¯t keep you alive.¡± His tone grew harsh; harsher than he meant it, perhaps, as he added: ¡°Someone tries to bleed you, don¡¯t hesitate. Not even me. Especially not me.¡±

    ¡°Rivers. That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Sebastian glanced over his shoulder. Gabrielle had been watching their spar from atop the bridge connecting the two towers, but now she was standing at the base of the stairs, arms crossed and expression as closed as ever. He fought the spark of defiance igniting in his chest and lowered his sword. ¡°Was just a scratch, Porter. He¡¯s fine.¡±

    Theron shook his head. ¡°If you think that was so subpar, we could go again,¡± he offered.

    Sebastian hummed. He was tired, and quite honestly he didn¡¯t think going again would fix the issues they were having, but a part of him also didn¡¯t want to end the training session on such a pathetic note. Before he had the chance to make a decision, however, Gabrielle answered for him.

    ¡°No. That¡¯s enough for both of you. Take the rest of the day.¡±

    Even though she said ¡°both of you¡± Sebastian could feel Gabrielle¡¯s eyes still on him. Whether it was out of concern or reproach, he wasn¡¯t sure. And the dominant part of him didn¡¯t think it mattered.

    ¡°You know, for someone who claims they¡¯re no one¡¯s leader you sure do love to act it, Porter.¡±

    Even with all the venom he¡¯d injected into the words, it was no surprise to Sebastian that they had a much greater effect on Theron than Gabrielle. His sparring partner stared at him in shocked reprimand, as though Sebastian had just decided to dance on the edge of a cliff simply because he could. Gabrielle, on the other hand, calmly walked to the two boys and picked up the sword Theron had dropped.

    ¡°When you and your brother opted to stay it was under the stipulation you would follow our instructions, Rivers. At least where training and any actual confrontations with the Wolfpack are concerned. Unless my memory utterly fails me, you agreed to those terms,¡± she reminded him. Grey eyes bore into his, partially obscured by the brim of her hat, as Gabrielle casually tested the weapon¡¯s balance, a disapproving scowl tugging at the corner of her lips as though she¡¯d decided the blade was far from her best handiwork. ¡°However, if you insist on another spar, I suppose that can be arranged.¡±

    Gabrielle¡¯s offer held no inkling of threat or aggression as though Sebastian¡¯s belligerent behavior met nothing but a solid wall. The Hunter stood impassive before him, blade in hand, waiting for a response. Her calm struck him like a fistful of salt, but even in his anger Sebastian was smart enough to know a fruitless endeavor when faced with it. He sheathed his sword and shrugged. ¡°Maybe I should take the rest of the day after all.¡±

    ¡°That would be wise,¡± she agreed.

    There was a beat of tense silence, during which Sebastian stood under Gabrielle¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, wordless and unmoving. And when that scrutiny started to feel too invasive he finally turned and walked away.

    He took one of the trails that lead to a nearby stream. The one where deer could often be seen drinking early in the morning. It was early afternoon, however, and if there had been any animals around the drinking spot, they had fled into cover before his arrival. Perhaps they also heard the heavy footsteps following him along the trail. Sebastian crouched at the edge of the stream, pointedly ignoring his company as he dipped both hands into the cool water, scooped some of it and buried his face in with a tired groan. He ran his hands over his aching eyes and through his hair before dipping them into the water a second time and repeating the process. He¡¯d have to wash up properly later, but the quick relief was enough for now. Not to mention some distance from the Outpost might do himself and everyone else a world of good at the moment.

    Theron crouched as well, a few steps away, and proceeded to rinse his bloody hand in the running water. Sebastian glanced at it; barely a scratch to be seen once the blood was wiped clean. It didn¡¯t seem as though it bled for very long. He imagined Jo would be proud of how well he¡¯d learned to be precise, but he also knew if she¡¯d been the one supervising that spar she would be less than pleased with the outcome. With a dissatisfied sigh, he poured more water over his head, let it run down the back of his neck and further dampen his sweat-soaked shirt. The relief was fleeting. His eyes throbbed under heavy lids and the pulsating woosh in his ears hadn¡¯t yet subsided. Furthermore, his nerves felt on edge and the feeling of being watched was doing nothing to mitigate them.

    ¡°If you have something to say, earthquake boy spit it out,¡± he muttered.

    Theron didn¡¯t answer him at first. He merely sat on one of the rocks near the water¡¯s edge with an exhausted sigh and stared at him as though he should know full well where this conversation would be going. Sebastian did know, and he didn¡¯t want to be the one to start it, but he also knew that Theron wasn¡¯t going to just leave without starting it. Otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have bothered to follow him there.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the hell happened when you came back with Rita or why you¡¯re acting out like a damn child whenever Gabrielle is around, but I¡¯d really appreciate you leaving me the hell out of it.¡±

    Sebastian drew a deep breath, partially thankful that Theron didn¡¯t ask. ¡°I thought I had.¡±

    ¡°If you have, then surely there must be another reason you acted like an asswipe back there.¡±

    Sebastian didn¡¯t want to laugh. A couple of months ago he might have found amusement in this, but not anymore. Nothing about it was amusing in the slightest and yet laughter spilled out of him anyway.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll be nicer about kicking your ass next time. Is that what you want me to say?¡± He coughed, then scooped another handful of water to drink. It eased the itchiness in his throat and helped his next words come out slightly more sober. ¡°My issues with Porter are... My issues with Porter. My issue with you is that you aren¡¯t actually fighting me.¡±

    ¡°I fought well back there and you know it, Rivers.¡±

    Sebastian scoffed. ¡°You fought like a merchant¡¯s son playing at war.¡±

    ¡°Yet you struggled.¡±

    Sebastian stood, suppressing a groan as his joints protested and his knees nearly buckled. ¡°I struggled and you never took full advantage of that. Your technique improved, sure, you fought well, sure, but you never go for the jugular, Lockwood. You have no teeth. What does it matter to fight well and die?¡±

    Theron fell silent and Sebastian examined his expression closely. The guy had never been hard to read. From day one he wore his anger and his stubbornness on his sleeves. And with everything that happened, everything he''d witnessed, he didn''t seem to have changed much from the day Sebastian dragged him out of his tent. A merchant''s son wallowing in self-pity, resenting his own cowardice.

    "Fighting well won''t make you a killer," he continued. "And if you don''t intend to kill, what are you here for?"

    Theron shook his head, still unable to find words with which to argue.

    "There''s no shame in walking away, you know," Sebastian offered. "I would have if I could. You should if you can."

    "I can''t," Theron finally spoke.

    "Are you sure?"

    "Fuck you."

    Theron got up and Sebastian watched him pace as if the open air in the sunbathed clearing they stood in was somehow a cage.

    "Are you sure you can''t?" Sebastian repeated. "Or maybe your pride just won''t let you."

    Theron chuckled. ¡°You really think you know me that well, huh?¡±

    Sebastian shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not sure that I do. I¡¯m asking you, Lockwood. Why are you here if you¡¯re so hesitant to cross that line? What¡¯s the point? Die an honorable death or some other such bullshit? So you can look your dad¡¯s ghost in the eyes and tell him how you fucking tried?¡±

    What little remained of Theron¡¯s composure finally snapped. Anyone could have predicted the balled up fist about to fly at Sebastian¡¯s face¡ªno foresight required. And it wasn¡¯t anything he couldn¡¯t easily avoid, but he chose to brace instead. The impact of Theron¡¯s fist against the side of his face only aggravated the pulsating ache spreading from his temples to the back of his eyes, and once again Sebastian felt his knees buckle. The taste of metal coated his tongue and he spat it out, trying to breathe away the sudden churning in his stomach.

    ¡°So you can do it when you¡¯re pissed off,¡± he croaked. ¡°But that¡¯s not good enough either because when you¡¯re angry you¡¯re fucking stupid.¡±

    Theron pulled his fist back for another punch. And even through the pain, the exhaustion, and dizziness, it wasn¡¯t hard for Sebastian to sidestep out of the way. The force of the punch missing its target was enough to destabilize Theron, and Sebastian took full advantage of that, knocking him fully off his feet with a well placed punch to the middle of his back. Theron landed face down in the dirt and Sebastian brought his foot down between his shoulder blades.

    ¡°Case in point,¡± he muttered. ¡°You survived striking the Wolf who killed your father because she wasn¡¯t there for you. Because you were inconsequential to her then. But the moment you actually raise your hands to strike them and it hurts, that goes out the window. You don¡¯t get the luxury to be merciful because they won¡¯t be. And you need to understand that.¡±

    Sebastian removed his foot and allowed Theron the opportunity to stand. When his fellow Hunter only bothered to move as far as to roll over onto his back, he scoffed. ¡°If you can¡¯t fight me as if there¡¯ll be consequences... I don¡¯t care what Porter says, I¡¯ll start dishing them out until you get it through your damn skull. Better me than one of them.¡±

    Theron groaned and sat up, resting his arms over his knees. ¡°You¡¯re a piece of shit, Rivers.¡±

    Sebastian contained a burst of laughter, the words catching him by surprise. ¡°Yeah...¡± A small chuckle slipped through. ¡°Yeah.¡± He swallowed the remainder of his amusement and breathed out a tired sigh. ¡°Doesn¡¯t make me wrong, now, does it?¡±

    <hr>

    [Hunter¡¯s Outpost | Helios 3rd, 2526 | Mid Afternoon]

    No cool breeze came to relieve Rita from summer¡¯s heat as it bore down against the dark green canopy above. Neither did the shade provide relief as the damp air made every breath crowded and dense like a busy market. Her thoughts, just like the heat, oppressed every inch of her being. Nothing felt right. Almost nothing. Nothing but the swish in the air and the looseness of her wrist as she absently twirled a long stick. The motion was meditative. Soothing in a way that brought back memories of hot days just like this one. Back at home, eagerly entertaining the soldiers who often occupied her village.

    No! You don¡¯t deserve this.

    The swishing stopped and the breeze that came with it immediately ceased, leaving the rank stench of oppressive damp air to remind her of her thoughts. Not toughts of home, but ones of her wedding day, and the dull but satisfying journey to settle into Blackpond. A city filled with despair and ruin, but one which brought a hope of a new kind of home. Those memories couldn¡¯t be what they used to be. They were oppressive now. Damp. Damp like the air and damp like the tears which trickled past her face.

    Rita wiped away her tears and puffed out an exhaustive sigh, airing out all the crowded feelings inside.

    ¡°Okay Rita,¡± she said, ¡°enough.¡±

    Pity didn¡¯t get anyone far in Valcrest. She suspected that her pity would get her even less at the Outpost after watching the training earlier in the day from just beyond the canopy line; out of sight.

    Or perhaps not so out of sight. Rita had noticed how they kept tabs on her throughout the day. There was no doubt they knew she was watching. Especially the one with the hat¡ªwhatever her name was... If anyone would not tolerate pity, it was her. Not that she had really seen much of any expression from that woman. Just cool steel eyes which said nothing but sharp knives and contemptible thoughts. That¡¯s what pity got you in this Outpost. Something sharp, dangerous, and contemptible. Something like the woman with the hat.

    This is what Rita had asked for. She had asked to come along with the boy, knowing only that he killed Wolves. What else was she to expect from a group like this? Contempt was all they knew. It was all that Rita knew now. That, and pity.

    But she¡¯d already resolved not to let the pity win. Contempt had to win. With that in mind, she began, again, to twirl the stick in her hand. The motion repeated a few times before she slid her foot forward kicking up enough sand to conceal a thrust that stabbed at her imagined foe. Another sweep of the leg brought her into a low crouch, fainting the stick upwards before delivering a slash sideways and backing up a few steps. Her back crashed into something, causing her to tumble backwards with whatever it was that had gotten in her way. Whatever she had crashed into was living. The fleshy feel of the body she landed atop caused her to immediately scramble to her feet. The stick she was carrying had, in the confusion, flown several meters away from her, leaving her with only her arms to defend herself, which she pulled up to cover her face. Peering between her arms, she saw Alex, clumsily struggling to get back on his feet while muttering a few unsultry words under his breath.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    She ran to help him get back on his feet. He smelt stale of booze and was in need of something to improve his breath. She looked beyond these unpleasant features as he grabbed his arm and pulled him up. There was a clarity in his eyes that she hadn¡¯t seen since she¡¯d met him in that bar not more than a month earlier. Not that she had spent too much time near him. Alex¡¯s eyes were less glazed over with a clearer white which corresponded with his skin which had lost some of its yellow hue.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    Rita looked at him for a moment longer before asking the question that was immediately on her mind. ¡°Did you follow me into the forest or was this just a chance meeting?¡±

    Alex chortled before responding. ¡°I needed some privacy. So yeah... I guess it''s a chance.¡± The remark was said with a tone which felt playful as if there was humor to be found somewhere in the statement. Rita didn¡¯t see it, but she smiled and nodded as if she understood. Blackpond humor; she tried to understand it, but in the time living there, it never made sense.

    ¡°And you decided that the best way to get some privacy was to quietly approach me while I was in the middle of this?¡± She pointed to her stick.

    ¡°Privacy and company don¡¯t have to be exclusive.¡±

    Rita raised an eyebrow at that remark. The audacity of the statement was almost too much to believe. ¡°You have some nerve thinking we can be private together.¡±

    ¡°Okay! Private¡¯s not the right word. Twins! Don¡¯t flatter yourself with compliments I didn¡¯t give.¡±

    Alex sauntered his way to a nearby stump. He might not have been drinking as much as he had before, but he was still not entirely sober, either. Planting his hand against the stump, he carefully brought himself to the ground, sitting comfortably. The stump was larger than him in height and diameter, and was covered in a thick bed of moss. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be here, you can leave, but I think this is exactly where I¡¯m going to be spending the rest of my afternoon. Privately join me or don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an ass,¡± Rita said, grabbing her stick and walking to a tree near Alex. She leaned against it, not ready to sit, but willing enough, out of sheer curiosity, to see where this conversation would take her.

    Minutes passed, but he said nothing. The only sounds came from the screeching cicadas and whistling birds. Alex only sat, quietly with his eyes closed. On occasion, he would open them, the eye which Rita could see would peer in her direction. He must have wondered if she was still there.

    Impatience got the better of her. ¡°How¡¯s your sister?¡±

    The moment the words left her mouth, she flinched. Of all the things you could ask, Rita... of all the things... ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You don¡¯t have to answer that.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he replied, eyes still shut. ¡°Talking about her will not make her any worse.¡±

    ¡°But it won¡¯t make you feel any better.¡±

    ¡°At least you¡¯ll talk about it. I enter a room back in the Outpost and it''s like I¡¯m one of the Twins¡¯ firstborns. I don¡¯t belong here and the only reason they¡¯re tolerating me is because I¡¯m family. I¡¯m sure you understand. You¡¯re only tolerated here, too.¡±

    Rita didn¡¯t know what to say. Coherence to this level was not something she had expected from him.

    Alex continued, ¡°She¡¯s doing fine, I guess. I have no idea what is good and what is bad and no one will let me know if she has gotten worse or better since this all started.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re in the room often enough. You must be able to see if something has changed?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    Everything told her to end this conversation, but she continued, stubborn and steadfast like a cow determined to find the perfect spot to graze. ¡°What do you do when you¡¯re with her?¡±

    ¡°I mostly tell her stories from our childhood.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡±

    ¡°Well, not really our childhood,¡± He continued as if Rita had said nothing. ¡°Our dad¡ªas much as I liked him, he really wanted to protect me. He¡¯d tell Joanna stories which I was too young to hear. Or at least that¡¯s what dad would say. I could hear them when I turned her age.¡± He laughed. ¡°I got so upset. I tore this massive tantrum, broke all of the fine dining in the cabinet. My room became my home for a month, but that didn¡¯t stop Jo from sneaking in my room from time to time to tell me the stories that dad wouldn¡¯t let me hear.¡±

    ¡°That was sweet of her.¡± Rita felt her heart melt. He imagined this poor, drunk man sitting in a dim-lit room with just a bed and a chair. His comatose sister laying there while he retold the stories she would tell him as a child to her comatose sister back in the tower. ¡°If you ever want a captive audience, I can lend an ear.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s funny,¡± he said without even a smirk. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t like the stories. They don¡¯t make sense without any of the details meant for older kids; and unfortunately, I don¡¯t know those details.¡±

    <hr>

    [Hunter¡¯s Outpost | Helios 3rd, 2526 | Late Evening]

    Johanna¡¯s room was silent like a mausoleum. Though the woman had always been silent for as long as Gabrielle had known her, and though her breathing was still constant¡ªsteady and almost unnaturally leveled¡ªher silence now filled the room like a thick fog rolling over a graveyard. Their first year together had been mostly spent in silence. Gabrielle herself wasn¡¯t much for small talk. Johanna was initially silent out of spite, then stubborn pride, then eventually that silence became a quiet comfort. An understanding built out of mutual hurt. Something that, try as they might, words could never have reached.

    This silence was different. This silence loomed. It grew thicker and heavier with each passing moment. It threatened them all with utter devastation. And as much as Gabrielle would like to think herself unbreakable, she knew this threat to be real. She could feel it as she could feel the air in her lungs.

    The others had either gone to sleep, were pretending to, or had taken up watch duty according to their planned schedule. They collectively agreed it was much too soon to trust the newcomer with keeping watch at night, as well as with the obvious fact that Johanna¡¯s brother shouldn¡¯t be trusted to watch over her alone. The man could barely keep himself from falling down the stairs, never mind someone else. The concern was, in Gabrielle¡¯s honest assessment, far too optimistic. Johanna barely stirred anymore. Still, that was something they all preferred to leave unsaid.

    ¡°It¡¯s about that time again,¡± she said, and leaned forward in her seat. The front legs of her chair came down and thudded against the stone floor. ¡°Tucker will come relieve me soon and, well, either I do it or he will. Unsure which you would prefer. Likely neither.¡±

    There was no answer. She knew there wouldn¡¯t be. But she¡¯d grown accustomed to speaking anyway. If for no other reason, only to create the illusion of life within that space. Johanna remained still in the aftermath of her words, lying on her side, eyes open and blankly staring at nothing. The roll of cloth had been sitting on the table between them for some hours. When she was still able, Johanna would change her wrappings every morning. Or at whatever time she awoke. Before anything else. Before anyone had the chance to see her without them. And even though Gabrielle had witnessed what was underneath, it pained her to infringe on such a delicate boundary when her friend had no say or agency in the matter. It was, however, necessary and she¡¯d stalled enough.

    Dragging her chair closer to the edge of the bed, Gabrielle reached for Johanna¡¯s hand and began carefully undoing the cloth wrappings that covered her forearms. The lack of reaction when normally Johanna would resist even the slightest touch to that area only added to the wrongness of the act. She reminded herself once again that it was needed, and unrolled the cloth with steady hands.

    The scarring was barely visible in the dimness of candlelight. Carved lines etched onto flesh with startling precision. One after another, after another, after another. Most of them were small and on their own perhaps inconsequential, but one of them stood out. It extended from her wrist almost half the length of her forearm. Johanna wielded a blade unlike anyone else Gabrielle had ever seen. With cold fury and purpose. And they¡¯d known each other long enough for her to read the intent written upon her skin, plain as words on the pages of a book better left closed.

    The first time Gabrielle had seen the scars they were still new; raw angry lines. Over the years she saw them fade, smooth over. The smaller cuts were nearly imperceptible now. But Johanna liked to say scars never healed, and Gabrielle wondered if in her eyes they still looked as raw and angry now as they were then.

    Gabrielle discarded the used wrappings and tried to make as quick work of the new ones as possible, deciding she¡¯d dwelled long enough. As she finished, she breathed a soft sigh. ¡°There we go. These should hold up for a while longer. It isn¡¯t as though you¡¯ve been doing much to get them dirty after all.¡±

    The mental image of the deplorable state of Johanna¡¯s wrappings after tending the garden was almost enough to draw a laugh out of her. But the sudden spark of amusement faded quickly, leaving a hollowness in its wake. Gabrielle moved Johanna¡¯s hand back to where it¡¯d been resting on the bed and briefly squeezed before letting go. In the hours since she¡¯d first entered that room, Johanna¡¯s listlessness showed no signs of change. But the moment Gabrielle¡¯s fingers slipped from hers, her hand balled into a tight fist. Her chest heaved and a soft strangled sound rose from her throat.

    ¡°Johanna?¡± The call was weak, startled¡ªunlike her¡ªbut in her shock, it was the best Gabrielle could manage.

    There was no answer. Johanna¡¯s expression remained empty, her eyes unseeing, but her breath quickened with distress. Her fingers uncurled and blindly found purchase on Gabrielle¡¯s still outstretched arm; her grip a tense vice.

    Then, once again, she suddenly stilled. Her hand fell slack against the bed, her breathing slowed to its previous, unnatural, steadiness. There one moment, gone the next. Gabrielle wasn¡¯t sure where, but that one short glimpse seemed less than pleasant.

    ¡°That was new.¡±

    Gabrielle briefly tensed at the sound of Gerald¡¯s voice. She forgot she¡¯d been expecting him to come take her place any second. She hummed and after a moment¡¯s hesitation pushed her chair away from Johanna¡¯s bed and stood. ¡°She¡¯s still in there somewhere, I suppose.¡±

    Gerald was still standing in the doorway, his frame overshadowing the faint moonlight coming from outside. ¡°Is that a good thing?¡±

    ¡°My guess would be as good as yours, Tucker.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep a closer watch on her tonight,¡± Gerald said. ¡°Should we mention it?¡±

    Gabrielle considered it for a moment, then shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m unsure if this would be giving them reason to hope or despair and at this point I feel both options might become a problem.¡±

    Gerald sighed, and judging by his expression it seemed as though he was about to disagree before finally acquiescing with a nod. Gabrielle had no answers, nor the means to ease his worries. A silent moment passed between them before Gerald disrupted it by placing a comforting hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°Try to sleep, Porter,¡± he said. ¡°Out of everyone here, we need you to remain strong.¡±

    Gabrielle scoffed. ¡°I never meant for anyone to ever rely on me. I didn¡¯t ask for that and you know it.¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± Gerald agreed. ¡°And I¡¯m sorry. Because unfortunately you don¡¯t have a choice in the matter. Not anymore.¡±

    Gabrielle shook her head and shrugged his hand from her shoulder. ¡°If anything happens again, no matter how inconsequential it may seem, I want to hear of it immediately. Wake me if you must.¡±

    Gerald nodded as he walked past her and settled on the bed opposite Johanna¡¯s. ¡°Of course,¡± he assured her. ¡°You¡¯ll be the first to know.¡±

    <hr>

    When Gabrielle entered the kitchen, Theron had been sitting there, snacking on bread and complaining about missing coffee. It said something about the boy¡¯s upbringing that he once had such easy access to the beverage. While she also preferred it over tea, it hadn¡¯t been easily attainable for her even during her most nomadic years. She spared him an inspecting glance as she put water on the stove for tea, registering his bruised knuckles and face, but making no remark. He flinched, clearly aware that she¡¯d noticed, but offered no explanation either.

    As she waited for the water to boil, Theron left to replace Sebastian on watch duty, bidding her a quiet goodnight which she returned in kind. She didn¡¯t rush the process of brewing herself a cup of tea and after a moment¡¯s hesitation prepared a second one, which she set down across from hers on the kitchen table. Within a few moments of sitting down and leaving both cups to steam on the tabletop, sure enough, Sebastian Rivers poked his head through the doorway.

    The boy stared at her, briefly glimpsed the extra tea cup on the table, and then frowned. Just as he was about to duck out of the kitchen again, Gabrielle sighed and spoke, ¡°Rivers, sit.¡±

    Sebastian stopped in the doorway, jaw tight underneath angry bruising. ¡°It¡¯s been a long day and an even longer night, Porter. You¡¯ll excuse me, but I¡¯m not in the mood for tea.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t drink it, then,¡± Gabrielle told him, calmly placing her foot on the empty chair across from her own, and pushing it away from the table.

    For a moment Sebastian merely stared at the empty seat, but finally he entered the kitchen and sat across the table. ¡°I haven¡¯t been up today, how is she?¡± he asked.

    ¡°No change,¡± Gabrielle answered. ¡°What happened to your face, Rivers?¡±

    Sebastian briefly grimaced, but answered the question with a dismissive shrug. ¡°Lockwood.¡±

    ¡°Hm. And what prompted this, if I may ask?¡±

    Sebastian scoffed and slouched in his seat. ¡°I might have gotten a little frustrated with how training went this afternoon. Maybe I could have measured my words a little better.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°I was out of line with you as well. We did agree to do as we¡¯re told and you were right to end the spar.¡±

    ¡°You were starting to look ill, Rivers. And I don¡¯t believe for a second you weren¡¯t feeling as ill as you looked. I shouldn¡¯t have had to end it.¡±

    ¡°I would have been fine if Lockwood hadn¡¯t dragged his feet so much,¡± he argued.

    Gabrielle reached for her cup of tea and pulled it closer, deciding it had cooled to a suitable temperature by now. ¡°Or if you had found your bearings much sooner.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know I didn¡¯t exactly perform at my best. Jo would have been disappointed, I bet.¡±

    Gabrielle hummed. ¡°Johanna has never been one for being disappointed. She would either be concerned or attempt to beat the improvement out of you.¡±

    Sebastian laughed weakly. ¡°True.¡± But the amusement didn¡¯t last long and, with a renewed frown, he added: ¡°I don¡¯t know how not to act on what I feel is right and sometimes... Do you think that makes me a liability?¡±

    Gabrielle sipped her tea, all the while watching the boy¡¯s expression. She could barely remember the children Gerald had dragged in from Blackpond two years prior. They¡¯d grown into different people rather quickly. Quicker, perhaps, than they should have.

    ¡°I know Johanna mentioned some things to you, Rivers. Was how we met one of them by chance?¡± she asked.

    The question caught Sebastian by surprise and seemed to ease some of the tense hostility still lingering in the air between them; for the moment at least. ¡°No. I mean, she said you saved her, but she didn¡¯t elaborate on what that meant and I knew better than to ask.¡±

    It was Gabrielle¡¯s turn to be taken aback. ¡°Odd that she would say that.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± he asked, curiosity clear in his voice. ¡°Was that not what happened?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s debatable, I suppose.¡± Gabrielle took another sip of tea, using the time to decide how much she wished, and was able, to disclose. ¡°One might say that I did, but as far as I was aware... That wasn¡¯t her perspective on things.¡±

    ¡°You lost me, Porter,¡± the boy deadpanned.

    ¡°I met Johanna on a hunt. I was tracking a pair of Wolves. Had been for a couple of days, unbeknownst to them. I¡¯d overheard them discussing the contract they were about to carry out and I decided to wait until their focus was on their target. It would likely give me a better opportunity to catch them both; remember, I was on my own at the time. Their target was a merchant. They were meant to attack the man on the road as he traveled from Newhaven to the desert, make it look like a robbery, and destroy his wagon and everything in it. They didn¡¯t know what the man was smuggling, only that the client wanted it destroyed.¡±

    ¡°How was Jo¡ª¡± Sebastian began to question, cutting himself off as understanding filled his gaze. ¡°Oh. Was she cargo?¡±

    ¡°Not quite. She and her family had paid this man to let them hitch a ride on the back of his wagon. The Wolves were unaware the man had passengers. They weren¡¯t meant to be there. It was too late by the time they realized.¡±

    ¡°What... What happened to them?¡±

    Gabrielle shook her head. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be my place to disclose, Rivers. All I will say is Johanna was the sole survivor. Barely. I had to make a decision: bring her to the Healers in the faint hope they could save her or... Leave her there and pursue the Wolves.¡±

    ¡°So you did save her.¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Gabrielle set her half-empty cup down on the table. ¡°Like I said, that wasn¡¯t quite her perspective on things. Her condition was dire, to say the least. I left her under the care of the White Shadows and I considered that to be the end of it. I did not see her again until a few months had passed and I returned to their camp to trade for supplies. She was still there.¡±

    ¡°Did she know you saved her life?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t speak. I saw her there, the leader of the White Shadows informed me of her recovery, even though I never asked. I left. There was no reason for me to be involved any further. She must have seen me as well, someone must have mentioned that I¡¯d brought her there, I suppose... Because when I left that camp, I didn¡¯t leave as alone as I thought.¡±

    Sebastian snorted a burst of laughter. ¡°She stalked you?¡±

    ¡°Yes. She followed me for days until I had left the plains and set up camp in the forest. I was exhausted and in need of sleep so I told myself nothing was wrong even though I felt I was being watched. That was the first time Johanna tried to kill me.¡±

    ¡°She... what?¡± Sebastian exclaimed. ¡°Wait, first time? How many times has she tried to kill you?¡±

    ¡°Three. Eventually she stopped trying, but she continued to follow me after.¡±

    Sebastian stared at her, his expression a mix of confusion, amusement, and horror. ¡°I... That¡¯s so hard to even imagine. I mean, Jo loves you.¡±

    ¡°Now, perhaps.¡± Gabrielle waited for Sebastian''s shock to start fading before she elaborated. ¡°One crucial fact in this situation is that Johanna lost everything she held dear in an instant. She was left alone, severely impacted from the injuries she¡¯d sustained and in her mind I inflicted that existence upon her. Her first words to me were ¡®you stayed her hand¡¯. Her, meaning Death. It wasn¡¯t a thank you, it was an accusation. And a year would pass before she spoke to me again.¡±

    ¡°But she kept following you.¡±

    ¡°What else was there?¡±

    ¡°And you let her.¡±

    Gabrielle nodded. ¡°What else was there?¡± she repeated.

    Sebastian drew a deep breath and it left him in a shudder. ¡°Porter, why... Why are you telling me this?¡±

    ¡°Because perhaps calling this a path was a tad misleading on our part,¡± Gabrielle said. ¡°My guess is when you hear the word you envision a road, yes?¡± She waited for him to nod his answer, and then a moment more as he reached for the tea he¡¯d refused and busied his hands with the cup before taking a half-hearted drink. ¡°I suppose it would be more accurate to think of it as a river. Ever so often you¡¯ll find someone struggling, and you¡¯ll recognize that pain. You¡¯ll remember yourself in their place: muscles heavy, lungs sore, holding your head above water. Just to survive. Because survival is all that matters, all there is, you don¡¯t know what happens next; you don¡¯t want to know, but you gasp. You gasp and you live, and all you can do is gasp once more.¡±

    Gabrielle reached for her own tea, gave the words a moment to settle, then leaned into the backrest of her chair. ¡°You¡¯ll see yourself in their struggle and you¡¯ll reach out to them. Because that is the right thing to do. Or it would be, if we were standing on the shore. What you fail to recognize, Rivers, is that this isn¡¯t the shore. It¡¯s the riverbed. We exist in the peace that takes hold once one¡¯s body ceases to struggle. In the quiet of surrender. And when everything stops hurting you can tell yourself you¡¯re better. You¡¯re well. But in reality you¡¯re no less drowning.¡±

    The boy was quiet then. And Gabrielle watched his eyes fixate on the kitchen table, restless with a myriad of thoughts.

    ¡°When I asked Johanna to take charge of your training, initially she refused. And when I pressed her on the reason, she questioned whether we were making things worse.¡±

    ¡°What did you tell her?¡± he asked, eyes still avoiding hers.

    ¡°That I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t know then, and I don¡¯t know now. I think only you can answer that truly, Rivers. At least for yourself.¡± Gabrielle brought her cup to her lips and sighed upon finding it empty. ¡°To answer your question directly: I don¡¯t consider you a liability yet and I would hope the day never comes where that becomes the case. I do consider you reckless, at least for your more recent actions, but... We¡¯ll see about the consequences when they arise.¡±

    Sebastian hummed and emptied his cup of lukewarm tea in one gulp, all the while watching her expression carefully. By the time he set the cup down on the table, his posture had considerably relaxed. "If you don''t mind, Porter, I think taking a day to recuperate tomorrow might be a good idea."

    Gabrielle snorted in amusement. He spoke in the same tone Kyle used when he asked Johanna to help him learn something. But they were all exhausted, and it would benefit no one to pretend otherwise. "I think you might be right, Rivers." She let the agreement linger in the air for a moment as she stood and collected their empty cups. "For once."

 The Battle of Heart and Mind 3.25

    She awoke to hushed voices. Awareness brought with it the discomfort of faint candlelight shining in her eyes. It wasn¡¯t too bright, but just bright enough that it wouldn¡¯t allow her to go back to sleep. With a disgruntled sigh, she pushed her blankets aside and got up. Her bare feet were instantly cold against the floorboards, and as she quietly paced towards the door, the voices became clearer and their words intelligible.

    ¡°...because I¡¯m the best you have and this is time sensitive. If that wasn¡¯t the case, this wouldn¡¯t be an argument, you would have sent someone else no matter what I have to say.¡±

    ¡°Is it so wrong of me that I want you here when our child¡¯s to be born any day now?¡±

    ¡°No. Of course not.¡±

    A tense silence followed. And instead of closing the partially open door, as intended, she found herself opening it a bit further and peering through. Her parents were sitting on opposite sides of her mother¡¯s desk, staring at one another as if at an impasse. Finally, her mother pushed something across the desktop.

    ¡°Return quickly. Otherwise I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll forgive you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be here. There¡¯s no reason this can¡¯t be resolved peacefully, right?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t trust hunters, Richard. They¡¯re territorial with their marks. I would prefer you didn¡¯t approach them at all. Focus on the target.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to them if they bring their man to Newhaven alive or dead. I¡¯m sure a compromise is possible. You fret too much, Alpha.¡±

    ¡°I fret an adequate amount.¡±

    ¡°You ought to let Tom take over some of that  fretting, at least for a time. It¡¯s not good for you, or the pup.¡±

    Strained laughter followed the statement then trailed off into an exasperated sigh. ¡°You say that as though Tom doesn¡¯t fret over you as well. He would have convinced me to allow him to go on this contract himself if not for this situation.¡± Her mother gestured at herself. ¡°I can¡¯t have him be away if there¡¯s a chance I¡¯ll be incapacitated soon.¡±

    ¡°True, but that¡¯s precisely why you have me.¡± Her father stood and she watched his dimly lit frame slowly circle around the desk. He knelt beside her chair and his tone softened. ¡°We all have our places in service to the Wolfpack, Claire. You have your part to play, and I have mine. Some things will need to change, and we can discuss them after I turn in this contract, but that can¡¯t be one of them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡±

    It seemed as though her father was about to say something else, but he stopped himself when he looked towards her bedroom. It was darker in her room and she immediately stepped back from the door, retreated into her bed as though she never left it, hoping she hadn''t been spotted. Those hopes were shattered by gentle footfall and the creaking of her bedroom door.

    ¡°This hinge needs fixing,¡± he said, and she heard the door creak a few more times before the footsteps continued, then stopped right beside where she was pretending to sleep.

    ¡°Kiddo,¡± he called. ¡°I can tell you¡¯re awake.¡±

    Slowly, she pulled the covers down until they no longer covered her eyes. The man kneeling next to her childhood bed was enveloped by fog, she knew he¡¯d been there, but her mind couldn¡¯t fully bring forth the imagery.

    ¡°The light was in my eyes,¡± she heard herself mumble. Her voice was small, much much younger than she could usually recall. ¡°Where are you going?¡± The question slipped out. She hadn¡¯t meant to reveal she had been listening.

    ¡°Something needs taking care of, kiddo. I won¡¯t be gone very long, I promise.¡± He leaned down to kiss her forehead. ¡°Take care of your mom and the babe while I¡¯m away, won¡¯t you? Give her a good scolding if you catch her working too much.¡± She nodded and had the vague recollection of a familiar smile beaming just past her mental fog. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll get your door fixed up then, too. But right now, I need to be off. And you need to go back to sleep.¡±

    [Wolves Camp | Helios 20th, 2526 | Early Evening]

    Lena awoke to hushed voices and a sick feeling clawing at the pit of her stomach. Even through closed eyelids she could feel the world swaying. Her body felt heavy, yet floaty, awareness of her own self came through in foggy waves. She must have stirred, however, because suddenly all conversation ceased.

    ¡°Helena?¡±

    She recognized the signs of a fever spike, and the mental confusion characteristic of her enlightenment having pulled her under for an extended period of time. These were things she¡¯d unfortunately grown accustomed to since her unpleasant brush with death. The raw concern on her mother¡¯s voice, on the other hand, was new. Merely the fact that her mother was present told her this had been far more severe than usual. And as she opened her eyes and tried to make the visage of her bedroom come into focus, she couldn¡¯t recall the events that left her in this state.

    ¡°Who fixed the door?¡± Lena mumbled, unable to keep her foggy thoughts from spilling out. ¡°Dad said he¡¯d fix the door, but...¡± she trailed off when she met her mother¡¯s eyes. The Alpha stared at her as though Lena had just summoned a ghost into the room. That night was so long ago.

    ¡°Tom fixed it,¡± her mother answered.

    Lena forced a deep breath. Right. Tom had fixed the door. Tom had ensured she was fed and tucked in every night. Her mother hadn¡¯t been very present for a while after Dani¡¯s birth. And that didn¡¯t matter now. It happened when she was still a small child. ¡°How long¡ªWhat happened?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a far more pertinent question, well done,¡± a familiar voice interjected.

    Lena groaned and turned to face the speaker. Miriam. The Healer had a reprimanding gaze locked on her. As if her initial inquiry had been a result of misguided priorities and not mental confusion. ¡°Thank you, may I have an answer, then?¡±

    ¡°You awoke from a nightmare, seemingly in a panic, and when questioned about the subject of said dream you had a severe episode,¡± the healer informed.

    As she spoke, the woman pushed a small cup onto Lena¡¯s hand. The warmth radiating from it gave away the fact it was tea. She groaned, but tried to weakly bring it to her lips without spilling on herself. She took a small sip, then cleared her throat. ¡°Define ¡®episode¡¯,¡± she requested. ¡°How long was I out for?¡±

    ¡°Four nights and three days,¡± Miriam informed. ¡°As for what the episode entailed, according to mister Fletcher¡¯s account you woke up in a panic and seemingly disoriented, and while at first you were responsive to an extent, upon trying to recall the specifics of your nightmare, your state quickly deteriorated. You seized and fell unconscious. You had been unconscious since.¡±

    It took a few moments for Lena¡¯s sluggish mind to absorb the information. She couldn¡¯t recall the events being described and it unsettled her. ¡°I¡¯m fevering again.¡±

    ¡°Dangerously so,¡± Miriam added. Then turned to Claire. ¡°Alpha, would you please excuse us for a moment?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Lena felt her mother¡¯s hand linger in hers, then tightly squeeze before letting go. A part of her mind that still clung to childhood memories wanted to hold on, to plead with her mother to stay just as she would have done then. She suppressed the childish protests threatening to rise from her throat, but something must have shown in her expression. Claire shushed her gently and leaned in to kiss her forehead.

    "I will bring you something from the kitchens. It''s been too long, you need to eat," she said.

    Lena only managed a feeble nod, not knowing how to process the overwhelming helplessness spurred by her mother¡¯s gesture. As if all of a sudden she was once again a five year old in need of soothing.

    Miriam waited for the door to close after the Alpha, then pulled a chair closer to the bed and sat. ¡°You¡¯re getting worse, girl.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed,¡± Lena muttered. She sighed and forced another sip of tea. ¡°It frightens me that I can¡¯t remember,¡± she admitted. ¡°That¡¯s never happened before. I always remember.¡±

    Miriam sighed, and calmly poked the mostly-full tea cup in Lena¡¯s hand. ¡°Finish that, you¡¯ll need it,¡± she scolded.

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t been doing all that much lately,¡± Lena mumbled, but drank more anyway.

    ¡°There¡¯s only so much anything or anyone will be able to do now, girl. You must find the means to help yourself. And quickly. Your health will continue to deteriorate further.¡±

    Lena shook her head. She drained the rest of the tea and let the cup fall to the floor, too weak and too uncaring to properly place it on the nightstand. ¡°That¡¯s much easier said than done, clearly.¡±

    Miriam paid Lena¡¯s grumbling no mind. The Healer calmly retrieved the fallen cup and placed it on the nightstand. ¡°You have a very inquisitive mind, Helena. I¡¯ve reviewed your records prior to meeting with Silas in Newhaven and Master Witters had nothing but praise for how intelligent you are. In any other circumstance I would consider that a blessing, but right now it is cursing you. I¡¯ll reiterate that you don¡¯t need to know or understand what your mind is holding on to, quite the contrary.¡±

    ¡°Again, that¡¯s much easier said than done, Healer.¡± Lena rubbed her eyes and attempted to sit up. The slightest movement made her feel as though the world was spinning circles around her. She tried to fight the feeling, but ultimately succumbed to it with a groan and fell back on her pillow. ¡°I can feel it there. Just at the edge of my consciousness. Like something clawing at the walls in the middle of the night. I shine a light on it and I don¡¯t see anything there, but the moment I start to forget, I tell myself whatever it was isn¡¯t there anymore... And suddenly I hear it scratching.¡±

    ¡°Ignore it,¡± Miriam said. ¡°Think of it like a healing wound. Don¡¯t touch it, don¡¯t scratch at it if it starts to itch, leave it be.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult.¡± Lena hated the way her voice broke. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of helplessness or the dread finally beginning to sink its teeth into her heart. The intrusive thought that if she failed, it wouldn¡¯t matter how hard she tried. And she was failing. ¡°It hurts,¡± she added, quieter.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    The Healer¡¯s words were empty reassurance. Lena wasn¡¯t sure if anything could actually comfort her in this. Part of her did crave the knowledge of what happened the night of her episode, in the time she¡¯d been unconscious, but digging around for those memories would be a dangerously steep slope to navigate. And she knew what awaited at the end of it. So she lay there¡ªawake for the first time in days¡ªstaring at the ceiling and desperately ignoring the persistent scratching at her mind¡¯s walls.

    <hr>

    It was hard to situate time. She couldn¡¯t remember when last she¡¯d seen her mother. She wasn¡¯t even sure how long it¡¯d been since she last mustered the courage to ask for her. The excuses grated on her ears. The empty reassurances even more so. Being told not to worry, her mother was just tired, she¡¯d get to see her soon. How much longer was ¡®soon¡¯?

    It was even harder to fully situate how she felt during that period. She wanted to cry and scream, to break things, because she felt smaller and more invisible with each passing day. She was always being spoken over, or spoken about as though she wasn¡¯t present, by people who towered over her and couldn¡¯t be bothered to look her in the eyes. She was there, though. And she wanted it to be known, she needed someone to know. But her voice always died in her throat. Her limbs felt too heavy to fight with. She couldn¡¯t understand the heaviness permeating the entire camp, but she felt it just as strongly as everyone else. So instead of letting her anger and frustration boil over, she dug a deep hole for those feelings and buried them. She stopped asking questions. She stopped trying to be in rooms full of adults who would only act as though she wasn¡¯t there. She withdrew into the sanctity of her bedroom for longer and longer periods of time. And even though she was still struggling to learn her letters, she found a small amount of solace in flipping through the pages of books.

    The first time she was allowed into the room, she spared her baby sister the same attention she felt was deserved. That was to say, she looked at her for merely a moment, then asked to be excused. Her mother didn¡¯t seem angry with her lack of interest. Her voice was gentle as she allowed her to take her leave. She looked at her with the kind of sadness of someone clutching the broken pieces of something they didn¡¯t know how to fix.

    Time passed and her disinterest remained. She¡¯d gotten used to the baby¡¯s sounds, with all the small changes necessary to accommodate her into daily life, she had even found it within herself to be agreeable to the idea that they would need to share a room. Even so, when asked how she felt about being a big sister, she only shrugged and most often asked her mother for permission to leave. She¡¯d often hear the adults say she needed more time when they thought she could no longer hear them. Time for what... She wasn¡¯t sure. She didn¡¯t know what they expected would happen.

    ¡°Would you like to hold the baby?¡±

    The question was posed, unassuming, by the kind worker her mother had tasked with watching them for the day. The woman took her shrug for a positive answer and asked her to sit on the bed. Feeling as though she¡¯d already inadvertently agreed, thus had no choice, she obeyed. She didn¡¯t as much hold the baby as it was placed on her lap, still in the worker¡¯s hands. But it was enough for her to feel the weight of her tiny body. Unlike their first meeting, when she looked at the baby now, it looked back at her, wide-eyed, simultaneously flailing its little arms and legs as though it had something to prove.

    In a brief moment of annoyance with the frantic movement, she grasped one of the baby¡¯s fists in her hand. It struggled, making a small distressed sound. Not wanting it to cry, she let go. In retaliation, the baby took hold of her finger. And squeezed. Hard. As hard as a baby was capable of, anyway. Then, as though it knew it had won, it smiled at her. She could have freed herself easily. She wanted to reject that small gesture and return to treating the baby as another part of the scenery. She wanted to be unaffected by all the change it represented, but found herself unable to pull herself free. To turn away. In that moment something broke; melted away with a warm bubble of laughter. And, without giving them proper consideration, she whispered the first words she would ever say to her baby sister.

    ¡°Hey, there, kiddo.¡±

    [Wolves Camp | Helios 26th, 2526 | Late Night]

    Lena was burning up. Her sleep was plagued with excruciating pain and unintelligible screaming. It forced her awake amidst waves of nausea and panic. As quickly as they burned, the memories faded, leaving her rattled and shaking in a cold sweat. Her room was silent and empty. She vaguely remembered snapping at Eldric earlier in the evening. All he¡¯d done was ask how she was doing. The fact he hadn¡¯t returned however many hours later made her stomach churn. Her anger wasn¡¯t meant for him. Lena wasn¡¯t sure who or what it was meant for, but she knew Eldric was the last person who deserved it. There was a water pitcher on the nightstand. With a sigh she reached for it and clumsily poured herself a cup with shivering hands. An uncomfortable throbbing still plagued her ears, the act of taking the cup of water to her lips felt sluggish and disjointed, as though she was experiencing herself through a thick disorienting fog. The feeling was too reminiscent of when she¡¯d been laying on the ground bleeding. Like she was slowly leaking out of her own body. Sand slipping through shattered glass.

    Lena sipped that water until her cup was empty. And as she went to place it back on the nightstand, the front door creaked open, and through it the sound of light footsteps approached her bedroom. Much too light to be Eldric.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±

    Madeline¡¯s voice shouldn¡¯t be a surprise. Lena startled anyway, the cup slipping out of her hand and hitting the edge of the nightstand before hitting the ground. She made no attempt to stop it falling, or to catch it. Mustering the focus felt like too much effort.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Lena.¡±

    Right. She wasn¡¯t alone. Madeline entered the room in the wake of her silence, picked up the empty cup and set it in its place. Lena¡¯s eyes followed the movement, but she stared at her through unfocused eyes.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked.

    Maddie sighed and walked over to sit on the edge of the bed. It was too dark in the room to see her expression, she was just a silhouette framed against the faint candlelight slipping through the partially open door.

    ¡°Eldric woke me up,¡± she explained. ¡°He said you yelled him out of the room and he didn¡¯t want to stress you out more so I¡¯m letting him sleep at mine for tonight. Figured I should come check on you, though.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m...¡± Lena started, but then trailed off and shrugged. She wanted to say she was fine, but that would be a lie. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have done that,¡± she said instead. ¡°It¡¯s not his fault.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not angry, just concerned. And at a loss of how to help. We all are. Well...¡± Madeline breathed out a laugh. ¡°Dani is actually pretty pissed, the only reason she hasn¡¯t broken your damn door down is that your mother told her to give you space.¡±

    Lena couldn¡¯t help a chuckle of her own. ¡°I know... I understand it must be frustrating, but there isn¡¯t... There¡¯s not much to be done. I¡¯ve had half a mind to ask Eldric to leave me alone as well, but I just haven¡¯t had the energy for that particular conversation. I don¡¯t want anyone to be potentially harmed if something snaps, you know, in here,¡± she muttered, tapping two fingers against her own temple.

    The implication wasn¡¯t lost on Madeline. Her posture shifted from something casual to one of warning, as if the seriousness of the situation had only now dawned on her. ¡°That serious?¡±

    Lena hummed in affirmation, unsure what she could sincerely say that wouldn¡¯t be cause for alarm. ¡°The Healer said my mind latched on to something when I attacked that Hunter. I¡¯m not sure what, I¡¯m not sure it even matters to know; probably not, and because it seems unable to let go, I...¡± she trailed off, feeling a flash of searing pain assault the backs of her eyes. ¡°Hmm...ph...¡±

    ¡°She never woke up.¡± Madeline said, under her breath. ¡°The Hunter. When you lost control at the village, Sylvie suppressed you and everyone else woke up.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Lena muttered. ¡°I think... I¡¯m still in there on some level. Ever since Newhaven something has felt off. And while that wrongness had been, until recently, lurking in the back of my mind it¡¯s starting to become overwhelming. I feel...¡± She stopped, rubbing her aching eyes, and tried to find the words to define the feeling. ¡°When I look into a memory I see it through the eyes of whoever lived it. I am there. I am them. But also not. I am seeing what they saw but I don¡¯t feel as though I¡¯m there. It feels as though I¡¯m floating in a void, watching the events through glass. It¡¯s separate from me. Once it¡¯s over, I¡¯m back to reality, I can feel myself, I can feel air and fabric against my skin, I can breathe in the world and it feels alive, not just a projection. But lately... I... Hmm...¡±

    ¡°Is it different now?¡± Madeline asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s blurred. It¡¯s been blurring for a while, now that I think about it. A high pitched buzz has been plaguing my ears. I smell smoke and charred blood as if it had coated the inside of my nose for months, my body aches in ways that feel so viscerally real it takes every ounce of strength not to scream. I...

    Lena trailed off, at a loss for words. Madeline sighed and reached for her shoulder. ¡°Hey, are you still with me?¡±

    ¡°For the most part,¡± Lena said. ¡°It¡¯s floaty.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Madeline said, the hold on Lena¡¯s shoulder tightening a small amount. ¡°Is there something I can do to help right now?¡±

    Lena groaned, blindly searching the nightstand until her fingers closed around the wooden dodecahedron puzzle. She brought it close and tried to focus on the sensation of smooth polished wood under her finger tips. She twisted the puzzle pieces, then clicked them back into place. The sound was almost sobering and she found herself repeating the gesture in an almost frantic manner.

    ¡°Lena,¡± Madeline called, reminding her that she¡¯d been asked a question.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Lena answered. ¡°Maybe just... talk. Give me something outside of my own head to focus on.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense,¡± Madeline mumbled. She stood up and glanced around the room between the numerous books scattered around the place. ¡°Where¡¯s the book we were reading last time I spent the night?¡±

    Lena hummed, taking only a moment to recall which one it had been and pointing towards it in one of the higher shelves. ¡°We stopped at the ballroom scene.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± Madeline fished out the book with a disgruntled snort. ¡°Why is there always a ballroom scene? I feel like it¡¯s the third of these books we¡¯ve read that features one.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re fun.¡± Lena shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s a good opportunity to force multiple characters together and create tension.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a little overdone, is all I¡¯m saying.¡± Madeline unceremoniously dropped the book next to Lena on the bed and stepped out of the room. Soon after she returned, carrying a lit candle which she placed on the nightstand. ¡°How much do you want to bet the two characters who hate each other but will totally fall in love by the end of the book dance together and trade petty insults in this scene?¡±

    ¡°If something is overdone, it¡¯s only because it works,¡± Lena argued.

    Madeline huffed out a laugh as she picked up the book and plopped down on the bed in its place. She opened it and took her time finding the right page. ¡°You can just admit you like formulaic romance crap, you know. You don¡¯t need to get all defensive about it.¡±

    ¡°Shut up and read,¡± Lena grumbled.

    Madeline once again chuckled, still slowly turning the book''s pages, skimming through already visited passages. ¡°Those parties are never as entertaining in real life, you know.¡±

    ¡°Of course I do. But if fiction was exactly like reality, what would be the point of it?¡±

    ¡°Fair point.¡± Madeline found the right page, but paused on it instead of reading as intended, her expression thoughtful.

    ¡°Have you been to many?¡± Lena asked.

    ¡°Not many, but I¡¯ve been to a few,¡± she admitted, lowering the book. ¡°I never saw the appeal of long cons, I didn¡¯t like to linger around marks for very long. The more time you spend on a lie the probability of being discovered grows, but on occasion I did have to stick around long enough to play the part of a pretty thing hanging from someone¡¯s arm.¡±

    "Hard to imagine you that way," Lena admitted.

    "What way? Pretty?" Madeline asked, laughter in her voice.

    "A thing," Lena clarified. "Can''t imagine you''d ever be keen on acting the part of the silent decoration."

    "I didn¡¯t have to like it, it was a means to an end. Just like you don''t have to like killing people, you just have to be good at it."

    Lena couldn¡¯t help a note of bitter laughter. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you noticed, but I don¡¯t actually do that anymore.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed, but I also know you had quite the record. You are good at it.¡± Madeline raised the book again, her tone unassuming."Makes me question why you quit."

    "I was promoted," Lena answered dryly.

    ¡°Far too early for someone as skilled as you,¡± Madeline pointed out. ¡°The only reason I can think of for why you wouldn¡¯t fight your mother on that decision is that you asked to be reassigned. For whatever reason.¡±

    ¡°I would be more comfortable granting your request if you could tell me why.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel I can do it anymore. And I wouldn¡¯t be serving the clan to the best of my ability if I were to continue. Isn¡¯t that enough of a reason?¡±

    ¡°As your Alpha, yes, that¡¯s enough. As your mother, Helena, something happened during this contract that you¡¯re refusing to tell me.¡±

    ¡°I just... I don¡¯t want to talk about it, mom. Please.¡±

    Lena drew a sharp inhale, trying to ignore the faint smell of iron and roses permeating the depths of her subconscious. She wasn¡¯t there. And she shouldn¡¯t be allowing herself to go there, or anywhere, right now.

    ¡°Mads, you¡¯re supposed to distract me from my memories, not dig into them,¡± she scolded.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Lena realized she must have looked or sounded as close to panic as she felt when Madeline was quick to agree. Normally she¡¯d try to pry a little more if she thought she could get away with it.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just don¡¯t want to remember that right now.¡± Or preferably ever, if she were to be honest, but even saying that much felt like an admission. ¡°If I get through this though¡ª¡±

    ¡°When,¡± Madeline interjected. ¡°When you get through it.¡±

    ¡°If I get through this,¡± Lena said firmly. ¡°Then, maybe I¡¯ll consider this conversation, if you¡¯re that curious. For now... Can you please just read the formulaic romance crap?¡±

    Madeline wanted to argue. Lena could feel another "when" hanging just on the tip of her tongue, barely contained, but she didn¡¯t say it. Instead, she calmly nodded and started to read.

    <hr>

    [Wolves Camp | Cosmos 10th, 2526 | Late Night]

    Reality became uncomfortable. Wakefulness felt like wearing shoes several sizes too small. Lena¡¯s mood fluctuated between listless and dangerously irritable. The type of aggravation where the smallest thing made her want to scream. And her disposition towards others soured exponentially between their very existence getting on her nerves and her not wanting to be seen in a state of utter defeat. A part of her had grown far too tired to entertain rational thought. A part of her that was terrifyingly accepting of the notion that all she¡¯d managed to do was buy herself a bit more time.

    It was a spiteful little voice in the back of her head who believed bleeding out might have been much kinder on everyone involved. Lena was terrified of that voice. It felt wrong listening to it, to even entertain what it said, but if she was completely honest with herself, after everything that happened, it was starting to feel like the only thing that still made any sense.

    Her room was still for most of the afternoon, and she remained stubbornly awake and stubbornly silent throughout. Even in the couple of instances her door opened and someone tried to draw some conversation out of her. Every awkward second someone else was in the room had her mind flashing through past interactions faster than she could process and she had no energy to explain how agonizing it felt. So she endured it until whoever her visitor was finally gave up and left her. The visits were more frequent some days, less frequent on others. She understood that her family was at a loss. They didn¡¯t know what was better or worse, all they knew was to keep trying. Because if anything, stubbornness was a shared trait.

    Sarah had heeded her request to stop visiting. And Lena wished she hadn¡¯t been so harsh in making it. Dani had come to berate her for it the next day, and left in a huff when Lena didn¡¯t know how to respond. That was the last time she¡¯d visited and Lena lost track of how long ago that was. Could have been a week, could have been a year.

    It surprised her to suddenly hear her sister¡¯s voice in the middle of the night.

    ¡°...Come on, I know you¡¯re not sleeping.¡± Dani¡¯s words broke through her mental haze abruptly. She sounded angry, likely because it seemed as though some of them had been ignored.

    Lena shook her head. When...? When did Dani come into the room? Why didn¡¯t Lena notice? Had she even been awake?

    ¡°Lena.¡±

    The call was stern. Almost in the tone their mother used when one of them had wrecked a bit too much havoc. Lena hummed, squinting when candlelight assaulted her eyes.

    ¡°Fuck, snuff that out¡± she muttered.

    ¡°Oh, there you go.¡± Dani sighed. The anger in her sister¡¯s voice was surprisingly sobering, even as it quickly gave way to relief.

    Lena groaned, rubbing her eyes to try and alleviate the sting from light. ¡°Why are you here? What time is it?¡±

    Dani ignored her questions at first. Lena could hear her pacing around the room, moving things around. Cleaning up, she assumed. ¡°There¡¯s an untouched bowl of stew on your living room table. Have you eaten at all today?¡±

    Lena slowly lowered her hand from her eyes, tentatively opening them and finding the candlelight a little more tolerable now. ¡°I think I did in the morning, I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    Dani hummed and briefly exited the room, then returned with said bowl of stew in her hands. ¡°I¡¯m here because I have something to give you, but you need to eat first.¡±

    Lena eyed the bowl with a frown. The smell of stewed venison and spices was already causing a less than pleasant stirring in the pit of her stomach. ¡°Is there a bread roll? I think I¡¯ll have better luck keeping that down.¡±

    Dani hummed and held out the bread for her to take. She sat the bowl down at the nightstand however, no doubt hoping Lena would eventually attempt to eat at least some of it.

    ¡°So, if you¡¯re quite done treating me like a fussy child...¡± Lena sighed, attempting to reign in her temper. ¡°It looks rather late, what is it that couldn¡¯t possibly wait until morning?¡±

    Dani snorted and sat on the edge of the bed. ¡°If you¡¯re not quite done acting like a fussy child, what choice do I have, really?¡± She smirked and tapped her chest, hitting something on the inside of her coat. ¡°I¡¯m not seeing you eat.¡±

    Lena rolled her eyes, but bit into the bread roll, chewing slowly as she reached for her water pitcher and poured herself a cup to help push it down. Dani sat there and watched her eat until she was finished. As if she truly were a fussy child. Her stomach didn¡¯t take kindly to the intrusion, but she drank more water and hoped it would settle down soon. In the meantime, Dani finally pulled something out of her inner coat pocket and placed it on the bed.

    Lena instantly recognized the, now-not-so-freshly bound, leather tome. It was creased along the spine from how much it¡¯d been handled, but it was surprisingly well-kept from the last time she¡¯d seen it. ¡°I gave this to Sarah on her birthday.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s the one,¡± Dani said. ¡°Open it.¡± When Lena hesitated, she chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like I stole the kid¡¯s diary from under her, just open it.¡±

    Lena frowned, but opened the front cover of the journal. Immediately a folded page fell out onto her lap. She glanced at Dani and received a calm shrug in response. She picked up the page and opened it, being instantly met by Sarah¡¯s familiar chicken scratch handwriting.

    Hi.

    When you gave me this journal you said I could write about things I wanted to remember or things I wanted to forget. I didn¡¯t open it until after dad told us you got hurt. And I don¡¯t know if I meant it to be about things I wanted to remember or forget. In the end it just ended up being about you. After you came home I stopped adding to it for a while, but... This passed two weeks I asked Dani to help me fill it out. She¡¯s much better at writing than me anyways.

    Mom told me you¡¯re dealing with some bad memories. I know is not just that, but that¡¯s how she knew to explain it, I guess. And I tought maybe having this can help to give you some good ones. Think of it like an early birthday gift maybe.

    Love,

    Sarah

    P.S: Oh, mom said I can keep the raven. Thinking of calling it Ghost, but Dani said that¡¯s too boring. What do you think?

    Lena folded the page and set it aside, turning her attention to the book itself. The initial pages were mostly occupied by drawings. There had clearly been some changes in style since the last time she¡¯d seen Sarah¡¯s artwork. It was still distinctively hers, but the overly colorful lens of childish whimsy her art was once filtered through seemed to have dissipated. She continued to flip the pages until one of the drawings caught her eye. A very familiar solitary grave underneath the shade of a weeping willow. The only color on the page was from the golden flowers clinging to the tree branches.

    ¡°Spring,¡± she whispered. ¡°I missed it.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯ll be others,¡± Dani answered.

    Lena hummed, looking up from the drawing and meeting her sister¡¯s eyes. Dani¡¯s expression was guarded, as if she was bracing for an argument that, frankly, Lena didn¡¯t have the energy to initiate even if she wanted to. Instead, she averted her eyes and focused on browsing through the journal more. A couple more drawings went by and she found the first page of writing. It was clearly Dani¡¯s handwriting. Just a rather dry and not very detailed account of one of their afternoons spent together by the river. Dani was much better at telling stories verbally and it was noticeable that she struggled to remember the full details of an event that occurred less than five years prior. But it was enough to surface the memory.

    It¡¯d been a pleasant day, especially by the river, it was the first time they¡¯d taken Sarah swimming and Dani made the mistake of mentioning that they planned to cook the fish. One distraught tantrum later, they resigned to the fact they would be catching and releasing from then on, much to Dani¡¯s discontent.

    For a moment she could almost smell the damp earth along the river¡¯s edge. Feel the warmth of mid-afternoon sun and a faint soothing breeze. She could hear Sarah complaining about touching worms and being made to sit still so as to not scare the fish. It surprised her and Dani both when she started talking about doing it again as they walked home empty-handed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure I remembered some stuff wrong,¡± Dani mumbled. ¡°I don¡¯t have your memory after all, and I was caught off guard a little bit. Sarah asked me what¡¯s the earliest memory I have of you and I... I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s a weird thing to think about. As if someone had asked me when was the first time I noticed there¡¯s sky over my head. I don¡¯t have a specific moment, you¡¯ve just always been there, right?¡±

    Lena glanced at her sister as she scooched closer on the bed in order to read over her shoulder.

    ¡°I think you forget, though.¡± Dani laughed, and added, ¡°Somehow you manage to forget... That I¡¯ve known you my whole life too. And I¡¯m not as smart as you¡ªbecause, let¡¯s face it, not many people are¡ªbut I¡¯m not stupid. I know what you look like when you¡¯re scared. Just because I¡¯ve been nice enough in the past to pretend I didn¡¯t see it when you tried hiding it, doesn¡¯t mean it went over my head.¡±

    Lena shook her head, flipping through the journal¡¯s pages but not fully focused on them. She wanted to argue, to say that she was fine, but couldn¡¯t find any strength left for that. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to fix this,¡± she admitted.

    ¡°Yes you do,¡± Dani said. ¡°You taught me that when it comes down to the very worst case scenario out there, only one thing is going to keep you alive.¡±

    ¡°Your mind,¡± Lena recited.

    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t mean it quite this literally, but, end of the day, that¡¯s all you¡¯ve done. You fought with the only weapon you had left. You lived.¡± Dani sighed, placing one arm around her shoulders. ¡°And now you need to stop.¡±

    Lena tried to draw a deep breath and it caught in her throat. She would have laughed if she were able. It was almost comical how for once she was the one cowering in her bed like a child, how it had suddenly become Dani¡¯s place to comfort her. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do that, kiddo.¡±

    Dani let her head rest against Lena¡¯s shoulder, squeezing her close. ¡°You like to say I¡¯ve always been fearless. And you know what? Of course I was. Because you were always there. What reasons could I possibly have to fear anything? I always knew, no matter what, that you¡¯d keep me safe.¡± She sighed. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like to not be in complete control, I know that you¡¯re scared of what can happen at any given time you¡¯re not on full alert¡ªand I understand why¡ªbut if you can¡¯t trust yourself, at the very least I¡¯m asking you to trust me when I say you¡¯ll be okay. You¡¯ll be safe. Stop fighting.¡±

    Lena did laugh now. Only briefly, as the sound turned into a shuddering sob quicker than she could think to stop it. Her fingertips dug into Sarah¡¯s journal with such force that she worried the pages might tear. Every subsequent sob seemed to go through her entire body with an overwhelming intensity. Lena couldn¡¯t remember the last time she¡¯d sobbed, if she even had. She was so used to putting on a front, it wouldn¡¯t surprise her if this was the first time she¡¯d been worn down enough to let it happen.

    Dani didn¡¯t seem one bit surprised or blindsided by her sudden outburst. It was clear this had been the intent behind this visit all along. And even through her distress and shame, Lena couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of pride as well. As much as she hated the circumstances, it was difficult to ignore how much her sister had grown in such a short amount of time. If she couldn¡¯t find it in herself to be strong for her now, maybe that was okay. Because maybe, for once, she didn¡¯t have to.

 The Battle of Heart and Mind 3.26

    The market was too crowded. Newhaven¡¯s streets were sweltering hot. The sheer volume of people made it near impossible to navigate without brushing arms with strangers. And under those conditions, swiping a coin purse, or even a few in quick succession, would be child¡¯s play for some. She grit her teeth, eyes darting from face to face too quickly for her mind to hold on to any features. Her fingers toyed with the dagger at her waist as if to seek comfort, finding none. They were stiff and anxious. Anticipating something would soon disrupt the mundane scenery she found herself in.

    She glanced at her company and without thinking stepped closer to the man. Enough that her arm was pressed to his. He glanced back, arched an eyebrow, but otherwise disregarded her sudden display of nerves. He knew how she felt about the market. Especially when it was this busy.

    ¡°We won¡¯t be much longer,¡± he whispered. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± she lied.

    It was her fault for choosing to come along, after all. She knew this was the most likely place she¡¯d come across the people she should be trying to avoid. Making sound decisions, unfortunately, had never been her strong suit.

    ¡°Excuse me, pardon me, I am so very sorry.¡±

    The familiar voice creeped in through her ears, slithered in a nauseating chill down the back of her neck and across her spine. Her gaze frantically searched the crowd for the man who it belonged to. She found him sliding past a well dressed gentleman who hadn¡¯t yet realized his coin purse was now missing from his belt. Her gaze followed as he moved on to another mark with practiced ease. He appeared a respectable young man on the surface; clean shaven, slicked blond hair, immaculate clothes, a disarmingly handsome smile. It made her blood run cold and her fingers tighten on the hilt of her dagger. They ached as she slid the blade out halfway, only to be stopped by a firm hand on her wrist.

    "Johanna."

    The touch brought her mind places she didn''t want to go and as she reeled back into the present. Her ¡®attacker¡¯ had his hands up defensively. His dark eyes watched her with concern.

    "Stand down," he said.

    Her hand remained tight on the dagger and she whipped her head around, desperately trying to keep the thief within her sights.

    Too late.

    "Johanna."

    "I lost him," she muttered, fingers loosening on the dagger, hand falling helplessly to her side then balling into a fist. "I lost him," she repeated, quieter, her voice breaking despite her will.

    "And what did you intend to do? Unsheathe a knife in the middle of this crowded market crawling with guards? Bleed him in an alleyway? Did you even think that far?"

    "He''ll go on to hurt someone else, Alton."

    ¡°If your priority was to prevent further harm you would have allowed me to pursue this for you,¡± Alton retorted. ¡°That¡¯s clearly not the case.¡±

    She merely shrugged. No matter how many times she¡¯d explained it, Alton wasn¡¯t in a place to understand. She didn¡¯t fully understand it herself. The right thing to do; the selfless approach to take, would be to allow Alton to handle it. However, there was a certain possessiveness to her anger. Some vicious part of her demanded to see the life drain from their eyes and she¡¯d long given up any thought of denying those impulses.

    ¡°Listen, kid.¡± Alton sighed. ¡°We talked about this. You wanna stick around, you have to learn to consider the consequences of your actions because they won¡¯t be just yours anymore. And right now you have two choices: go hunt down that thief on your own, or come home with me.¡±

    That gave her pause. Just a year prior she would have scoffed at the word home, spat in the face of anyone who called her a kid, defied any sort of attempt to reel her in, because at the very least she still had control over her own self. But truthfully she already felt too tired for her young age. Even in anger, the thought of going off on her own again made her resent her inability to allow her wounds to settle enough to heal.

    ¡°Home, then,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Do we even have everything we need?¡±

    Alton shrugged. ¡°The essentials, at least. I¡¯ll come back for the rest tomorrow. Here...¡± Before she could react, Alton tapped her forehead with something flat and hard, then held it in front of her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t say I never let you indulge your unhealthy obsessions.¡±

    The object was wrapped in a thin layer of parchment paper, neatly bound with string, but the sweet smell was instantly recognizable and she reached for it with poorly contained excitement. ¡°Chocolate is very healthy, thank you.¡±

    Alton¡¯s lips twisted into a smirk at her protest. ¡°If you had healthy amounts of it, maybe. You better slow that down or we¡¯ll never save enough to escape this damn city.¡±

    The quip dampened her excitement. ¡°Oh, how much...¡±

    Alton stopped her with a wave of his hand. ¡°I¡¯m messing with you, kid. Besides, you¡¯ve been doing good work. You earned this. Just don¡¯t eat it all at once, I¡¯m not putting up with another sugar high.¡±

    ¡°One time,¡± she grumbled, rolling her eyes at his laughter.

    <hr>

    ¡°Eat.¡±

    She read the word on the other woman¡¯s lips. What little of her voice came through Johanna¡¯s still ringing ears held no trace of anger or exasperation. No command or plea. And that, more than anything, fueled her spiteful decision to ignore it. The offering of food sat on the forest ground between them, untouched, and after a lengthy standoff, the other woman turned away.

    Left to her own devices, Jo settled for watching as she sat down, back resting against the trunk of a tree, arms crossed over her chest, and the brim of her hat lowered enough to shield her eyes from the sun. There she remained, still as a statue, and if Johanna had enough will in her to scream she would have.

    Shadows rose over the forest before she reached for the cold plate. A few ants had started to crawl over the hardened bread and cold slices of rabbit meat, she flicked them away one by one before finally admitting defeat.

    She dug into it slowly despite the ravenous feeling in the pit of her stomach screaming that whatever she was giving it wasn¡¯t enough. When was the last time she¡¯d eaten? How far from the Healers¡¯ camp had she traveled? Why was she even here?

    A gentle thud disrupted her thoughts. Her eyes were drawn to the sound and immediately noticed the waterskin laying on the ground beside her. She glanced towards the woman and found her still hiding under the brim of her hat, as though she hadn¡¯t moved at all. The offer of food and water hadn¡¯t felt like a kindness. Accepting it felt like resignation. But her throat was dry and the fight had all but drained from her. She extended her arm to pick up the waterskin and immediately froze when she felt her sleeve hike up with the movement. The sensation of the fabric sliding across freshly healed tissue, leaving it exposed, drew a sound from her for the first time in days. A feeble whimper.

    The other woman¡¯s gaze turned on her and she scrambled to pull her sleeve back down. The plate of food slid off her lap and hit the ground as she scrambled backwards in a hopeless attempt to escape her own body. Her heart was throbbing in her ears, her sight blurred, every breath heaved in her chest. It felt like drowning. She wished she was.

    A touch on her shoulder snapped her into focus. It was brief and light, just present enough to ground her. Her new companion was sitting in front of her, at arm¡¯s length, and once she managed to get her attention she held out a roll of cloth wrappings.

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation she slowly reached for the offering, careful not to let her sleeve hike up again. Once she had them, the woman rose to her feet and wandered away. In the dark that befell their campsite, Jo could just barely make out her form as she settled down at the foot of the same tree and pulled her hat further down over her eyes.

    <hr>

    It happened at the wrong time, in the wrong place. That part was her fault. Assuming they wouldn¡¯t be trying to track her down was a tremendous oversight. Some people, once they decided they owned you, could never accept any other reality. If only she¡¯d had the foresight. If she hadn¡¯t allowed herself to become so comfortable in this new life.

    It¡¯d started to rain something fierce as she stumbled home. And somehow it hadn¡¯t been enough to wash away all the blood. The echoes of their final gasps were barely enough to drown out the remnants of past mockery. And as she crossed the threshold of the only home she¡¯d come to know, clothes soaked from rain and stained in blood, the concerned looks she received only made those voices ring louder in her mind. The world felt blurry and though she could hear her family¡¯s frantic voices fill the space, somehow words had lost all meaning.

    The palm of Alton¡¯s hand struck her cheek. Not hard, just enough to force her into some semblance of focus.

    ¡°I sent you on an easy job, Johanna. What happened?¡±

    She released a ragged breath, words catching in her throat. Alton had sent her on a job in his stead. The client wanted someone who could blend in and only make themself known if their business dealings somehow turned sour. It¡¯d gone down without a hitch; and easy payout, and she¡¯d been pleased with herself.

    ¡°They found me,¡± she managed.

    With those three words, Alton¡¯s expression turned to stone. The realization was followed by a sudden pounding at the door and a muffled voice calling from the other side. He let out an exasperated breath and gently pushed her towards the back of the house.

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this,¡± he said, then turned to his brother. ¡°Get her cleaned up and then start packing; essentials only. We¡¯re leaving Newhaven tonight if we¡¯re able.¡±

    She wanted to argue, apologize, or at least say something. They¡¯d been planning this move for so long and running off in the middle of the night with only the essentials hadn¡¯t been a part of that plan. But words wouldn¡¯t come and the pounding on the door turned aggressive so she allowed Enzo to lead her away. They caught a glimpse of Alton¡¯s voice as he opened the door before Enzo shut them in the bedroom, drowning out the conversation.

    Enzo fetched her a change of clothes and a washcloth. Neither of them spoke as he helped her out of her soiled tunic and wiped the darkened blood persistently clinging to her skin. She hadn¡¯t yet looked at him, and he hadn¡¯t demanded it, but she could feel his eyes in search of hers. It made her feel small to stand there and accept, like a child who knew she¡¯d broken something and was too frightened to see the damage. Enzo wasn¡¯t like his brother. To him wielding a sword was the same as a carpenter wielding a hammer. It had never become a part of him in the same way it had for Alton. Or for her.

    ¡°Jo-jo.¡±

    She looked at him then and was surprised to find him smiling. Though she shouldn¡¯t have been. Enzo was the type to smile through anything.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like any of this blood is yours, but... Are you hurt in any way?¡± he asked.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    He nodded, seemingly content with that scarce amount of information, and quickly moved on to helping her into dry unsoiled clothes.

    ¡°Is that the only question you have for me right now?¡± she asked, unable to keep a trace of laughter from her voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s the only one that¡¯s important,¡± he answered with a shrug. ¡°Well, other than, I suppose, is it over?¡±

    ¡°I... Hope so,¡± she admitted. ¡°I want to say yes, but it¡¯s...¡± a trembling chuckle slipped past her lips and she turned away, aimlessly searching the room for a travel bag. ¡°This isn¡¯t a question I expected to answer so soon. Not tonight. Definitely not like this.¡±

    Enzo found the bag before she could and began to haphazardly gather what was in their dresser. It dawned on her how in two years she hadn¡¯t even allowed herself to own much beyond changes of clothes. They¡¯d made a home out of a transitional state of being, still tied down to a place they longed to escape from. Holding off any permanent additions to their lives for when they finally reached something better. Most of Enzo¡¯s books wouldn¡¯t fit in their bag, nor did they count as essentials by Alton¡¯s definition of the term, so they remained piled on the floor next to their bed alongside his lute.

    Enzo cracked open the bedroom door. The living room was silent and dark; a clear indication that Alton had left without warning. Having no further instruction beyond ¡®pack up¡¯, they resigned themselves to waiting.

    Enzo settled on his side of the bed and silently beckoned her to join him. She hesitated, still feeling ill-at-ease, but acquiesced after a moment. There was little else to do, and if they were to uproot their lives before the night was over, she supposed resting would be wise. So she settled into Enzo¡¯s embrace, allowed him to softly brush through her still damp hair with his fingers, lulled herself into a near-unconscious state to the sound of the raging storm lashing their thin walls and straw roof.

    Alton returned hours later. His heavy footfall rushed towards his own bedroom was quickly followed by scrambling, rummaging and a slew of muttered curses. By the time they got up to check on him he had finished packing a bag and had it set up by the front door.

    ¡°It¡¯s that bad, huh?¡± Enzo asked.

    ¡°You have no idea.¡± Alton answered. He then turned to her, ¡°they ambushed you in the noble district?¡±

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°No.¡± She shook her head. ¡°The client¡¯s rendezvous point was on the outskirts of the commercial district, so we were close, but I never actually stepped foot in the noble district tonight, no.¡±

    ¡°It was close enough. I have pretty good friends on the guard, luckily, so this was them giving me a heads up. If you¡¯re still within the city walls by the time the sun rises you won¡¯t be seeing it ever again. Their words, not mine.¡±

    Enzo snorted. ¡°That¡¯s a bit dramatic for a gang of thieves, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Enzo, your girlfriend slaughtered six people in an alleyway close enough to the council¡¯s backyard that they could smell the blood. Of course they don¡¯t give a shit about a handful of thieves, but this is Newhaven. Someone in the Council doesn¡¯t like the Guard Captain and is using this to make some sort of a point about how well the man does his job. The usual bullshit.¡± Alton sighed. ¡°I found a merchant who will be traveling out of the city headed south in a couple of hours. The man refused at first but the prospect of three hired swords watching his wagon at night changed his mind rather quickly. Can¡¯t say I trust that very much, but it¡¯s the best we have.¡±

    ¡°Whatever gets us there faster than walking.¡± Enzo shrugged.

    She watched their back and forth, arms crossed over her chest. Her thoughts must have shown through in her expression, because the moment Alton met her eyes he shook his head, not giving her a chance to voice them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think of suggesting it,¡± he warned.

    ¡°I¡¯m the only one who needs to go,¡± she said, holding his gaze, unflinching. ¡°I just want to be rational about this.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not being rational, that¡¯s you deciding to unburden us,¡± he argued. ¡°Not how this works, kid.¡±

    ¡°How many people do I need to murder in one night for you to stop calling me that, I wonder,¡± she shot back.

    Enzo laughed and held up his hands defensively. ¡°She¡¯s got you there, brother.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a joke,¡± Alton scolded him. Enzo merely shrugged, a smirk still playing on his lips. ¡°It¡¯s a long grueling road to the desert, Johanna. People disappear without a trace crossing that forest and if anything were to happen we might never know what became of you. That¡¯s out of the question.¡±

    ¡°You made a good point, love, but I¡¯ve gotta admit his is much better,¡± Enzo added. The way his voice lost all trace of humor let her know this wasn¡¯t an argument she could win. ¡°This isn¡¯t how we planned it but we¡¯ll make it work.¡±

    ¡°I suppose,¡± she muttered.

    Alton sensed the change in tone between them and muttered about still needing to pack before excusing himself to his room. She watched him disappear behind the closed door and breathed a sigh. There were things about her past she¡¯d thus far only shared with Alton. Not because she couldn¡¯t trust Enzo with it, but because it was easier. Less vulnerable. He never inquired about her feelings, or brought attention to what little of them he glimpsed. They were only as open as they needed to be. They both preferred it that way. Enzo, on the other hand, was a fully open book at all times. And even though he never demanded she be the same way, it only made her too aware of how much she still found herself struggling to say. They had always been good at filling their silences with idle chatter, foolish jokes, the gentle strum of lute strings, other far more intimate, but less conversational things. But there was none of that left to fill that space. Not tonight. And she couldn¡¯t bring herself to break the mounting silence. Enzo was once again forced to do it himself.

    ¡°Listen,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve asked very little of you in the past two years.¡± When she tried to interject, he raised his hand to silence her. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that to hold it over your head, love. You don¡¯t owe me anything. Nothing that happened tonight changes that. I said it because I¡¯m going to ask for something now.¡±

    She drew in a deep breath and exhaled as she silently nodded, urging him to continue.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t ever stray so far I won¡¯t be able to follow.¡±

    <hr>

    The White Shadows believed that Peace manifested within in the form of acceptance; a notion that was introduced to her briefly in the months she¡¯d spent bed-ridden in their camp. However, the Healers never provided her with a clear definition of acceptance. And as she followed a still practical stranger through the forest, she wondered if this was the closest to it she would ever be allowed to have.

    They still hadn¡¯t exchanged names. She¡¯d taken to internally referring to her travel companion as ¡°Hat Lady¡± and took a small amount of satisfaction in the thought that she¡¯d likely disapprove of the name. The anger that once fueled the decision to pursue this woman had waned, but a lingering resentment kept her from asking for the real one. Thus, they remained anonymous.

    She didn¡¯t know where they were headed. The entire time she¡¯d been following the hat lady, they meandered through the forest, but in the past week it became clear they were moving towards a specific destination. Still, the information wasn¡¯t offered, and she made no attempts to ask for it. Until one morning, while idling under the shade of an oak tree, there was a light tap on her shoulder.

    If she could give Hat Lady due credit for anything, it would be for how she always made sure to draw her attention before speaking. The Healers were confident her ears were not permanently damaged, her hearing had returned gradually over time, but her left ear still emitted a persistent ringing even months after. The constant sound left her irritable and made it difficult to focus on any other sounds. It was exhausting to do so, but at least she could put effort into listening if she knew she was about to be spoken to beforehand.

    ¡°We¡¯re a couple of days away from a village called Ironforge,¡± Hat Lady said. ¡°Have you ever been there?¡±

    She shook her head and shot her a questioning look, unsure where this conversation was going. The woman sat beside her on the grass, though kept a respectful distance.

    "It''s a smithing village. They''re always looking for hard workers and know not to ask too many questions. Not a bad place to settle for a while and get back on your feet."

    Oh.

    Her gaze hardened and whatever else the woman was about to say in order to sell this idea faded into a soft groan.

    "You were heading south, weren''t you?¡± she asked. ¡°Someone of your skill would make a good life among the Crimson Shadows. There''s no reason to discard those plans."

    She only stared at first. Unsure how to express the spiraling thoughts surfacing in her mind. The sickening twist in the pit of her stomach. It wasn''t even anger anymore. Anger wasn''t enough. Finally, she gestured as if holding something in her hands and snapping it in half.

    "Broken?"

    She agreed with a faint hum. Hat Lady stared at her for a long moment as if trying to gauge what else was behind the word.

    ¡°Continuing to follow me won¡¯t fix anything,¡± she said. ¡°You do realize that?¡±

    She repeated the breaking gesture she¡¯d previously made, then opened her empty hands. Then she shrugged. Fixing it wasn¡¯t the point. There was nothing to fix. There was nothing left. She wasn¡¯t even sure why she was here, but there was nowhere else to be. No way to move forward or go back. Hat Lady seemed to have caught her meaning, or part of it, because she breathed out a sigh and changed her line of questioning.

    ¡°How well can you hear me? The Healers said your hearing impairment wouldn¡¯t be permanent and you haven¡¯t been staring at my lips as intently, so I¡¯ll assume it is healing?¡± When she raised an eyebrow and crossed her arms defensively at the question, Hat Lady shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask and I don¡¯t know why they assumed I¡¯d want to know.¡±

    She snorted, aggravated, but answered by tapping the spot just behind her right ear and giving the woman a thumbs up. She then tapped the same spot on her left and gestured with her hand flat, palm down, tilting it slightly from side to side. She emphasized the gesture with a small grimace.

    ¡°I see,¡± the woman mumbled. Their conversation lulled, although she knew it wasn¡¯t yet over. Hat Lady seemed to be mulling over her next words, a level of hesitation she hadn¡¯t displayed at any point before. And it indicated clearly what the next question would be. ¡°I know you are physically capable of speaking. I have also noticed you attempt to do so on occasion only to give up. So I¡¯m assuming you haven¡¯t remained silent entirely out of spite.¡±

    She shook her head briefly, watching the woman¡¯s reaction as she did so. There was very little shown in her expression, merely inquisitiveness. No frustration. No pity. She opened her mouth and then closed it again when the mere thought of producing sound caused her chest to tighten. ¡®I can¡¯t. It¡¯s difficult. It hurts...¡¯ the words pounded against solid walls and she couldn¡¯t find it within herself to voice anything more than a frustrated growl. Finally she held her hand in front of her chest and gradually squeezed it into a tight fist. As tight as she could physically make it. It wasn¡¯t nearly enough to convey the actual feeling.

    ¡°Alright,¡± was all the woman said. The simple acceptance instantly eased some of the tension on her body and she dropped her arms to her sides with a soft sigh. ¡°Are you literate?¡±

    She merely shrugged. It had never been anyone¡¯s priority to teach her as a child and as an adult she¡¯d been too prideful to admit she needed teaching. One of the more innocuous secrets she kept from her family.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to learn,¡± the woman told her. When she frowned in response, hat lady raised an eyebrow. ¡°If you want to make this arrangement more permanent we¡¯ll require communication beyond the scope of your miming abilities... Exquisite as they are.¡±

    Mockery oozed out of the words despite their lack of inflection. It was so unexpected that it nearly left her at a loss for how to respond. She recovered quickly, however, and held out her closed fist in front of her eyes, miming the action of turning a crank with her other hand as she slowly raised her middle finger.

    ¡°Hilarious,¡± her companion deadpanned. She then reached into her pocket and pulled out a book. ¡°We¡¯ll have to acquire simpler reading material but this one will have to do for now.¡±

    She took the book and frowned at it, cracking the worn cover open and flipping through the pages without truly paying any mind to the words. Her focus was on the object itself. It showed signs of age, but it was well kept as only something with sentimental value would be. She turned the final page and, for the first time, found two words that drew her attention; scrawled in childish handwriting in the bottom right corner of the back cover. She scrutinized the letters, tracing each one with her index finger, then looked up to meet hat lady''s gaze inquisitively.

    "Yes, that''s my name." When she continued to look at her in question, the woman calmly pulled the book from her hands. ¡°Let¡¯s start with vowels then.¡±

    <hr>

    ¡®I¡¯m not still trying to kill you¡¯

    The words, carefully etched into a piece of parchment, were forcefully shoved into her companion¡¯s hand. She closely watched the woman¡¯s expression as she read, thinking she briefly spotted a spark of amusement within her grey eyes.

    ¡°If you were, I¡¯m sure you would have succeeded by now.¡±

    She blinked, unsure whether to take the statement as praise or admonishment.

    ¡®Sleep¡¯

    She mouthed the word this time, not wanting to expend energy trying to push her voice to work, nor wanting to squint under the moonlight in order to write it out. Normally, she would see the woman retreat into her tent at some point after sundown, but over the past few nights she¡¯d gone to sleep while her companion remained awake, her bulky crossbow resting on her lap. For a moment it seemed as though she hadn¡¯t noticed the silent scolding, but finally she muttered, ¡°don¡¯t worry about me,¡± then averted her eyes, shutting their communication down.

    In the process of learning her letters, she¡¯d finally learned a bit about her companion. Her name was Gabrielle Porter, she was born in the village of Oakstone; although she spent very little time there. She¡¯d traveled across Valcrest often and had been to the desert many times. She had a family once, but had been alone for quite a while. She built her crossbow piece by piece for a very specific purpose. She also learned of the Wolfpack, and the circumstances that placed Gabrielle in a position to stay Death¡¯s hand on that cursed day. That put all of their meandering and zeal into perspective, but didn¡¯t quite explain why the woman was suddenly so on edge.

    It put her on edge as well, and being ignored wasn¡¯t helping. For a moment she considered making noise to draw the woman¡¯s attention, but then thought better of it. There was no way to know what¡ªor worse; who¡ªcould be lurking in the forest. She groaned softly, staring down at her roll of parchment, scribbled down words and then scratched them out. Finally she abandoned the endeavor and breathed out a deep sigh. She could just as well give up and try to sleep, but the thought made her even more uneasy. As a last resort, she tried to push past her mental barrier and will her voice to work. It didn¡¯t, not at first anyway. She opened her mouth and couldn¡¯t overcome the knot in her throat. She closed her mouth again and inhaled deeply, trying to push down the frustration already starting to build. She breathed out and tried again; nothing. Her hands were shaking, her chest hurt as if she was laying under something heavy, but finally she managed to get one word out, so quiet she thought it might go unheard even after all her effort.

    ¡°Gabe.¡±

    The woman tensed but continued to face away. For a moment she assumed she would choose to ignore her yet again, but she did eventually turn to look at her.

    ¡°What did you just call me?¡± she asked.

    Ignoring the question, she slowly pointed at her own eyes and then out into the darkness.

    Gabrielle snorted. ¡°I told you not to worry,¡± she chided. ¡°I... I¡¯ll feel more at ease once we move away from this area tomorrow.¡± Her tone made clear that was the only explanation she was willing to offer. ¡°You should sleep. We don¡¯t both need to be dragging our feet.¡±

    She frowned, but at this point was forced to admit defeat. As she stood up from her spot near the unlit fire pit, Gabrielle spoke up again.

    ¡°Johanna.¡±

    She hummed to show she was listening.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Gabe. That¡¯s not my name.¡±

    At that, she grinned and offered a mocking salute before turning in for the night.

    <hr>

    [Hunters Outpost | Cosmos 12th, 2526 | Late Night]

    For the second time, Death spat her back into the world screaming. Her lungs ached, her breath heaved, and in her panic and confusion all she could think to do was fight against the hands attempting to pin her down. Memories flashed behind her eyes, and her mind reeled as she tried to grasp at the truth of who she was and where she¡¯d been.

    Burnt powder.

    Blood.

    Screaming.

    Roses...

    No, that wasn¡¯t right.

    ¡°Johanna.¡±

    The familiar voice broke through the fog, quiet and steady, and gave her something tangible to cling to. Awareness returned to her body in waves of nausea and a throbbing headache. Her eyes opened to familiar stone walls and a familiar hat-wearing silhouette. Her attempts to speak turned into a whimper as she finally stopped fighting Gabrielle¡¯s restraints.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯ve been barely functional for quite some time. You probably shouldn¡¯t be jumping out of bed right away.¡±

    Jo groaned and sluggishly rubbed at her eyes. Her arm felt heavy. Even her eyelids felt somehow sore. The words, however, were enough to jog her memories of the village. ¡°When?¡± she muttered. ¡°How long?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s summer,¡± Gabrielle answered.

    She breathed out. "Seb?"

    "He''s safe." Gabrielle kept one hand on her shoulder still, as if concerned she might try to bolt. "You and that Wolf did a number on each other, but no one else was harmed."

    The Wolf. Johanna swallowed a dry lump as she tried to get her mind to recall the young woman''s face, but all she could remember clearly were bright blue eyes, the feeling of pushing her blade through flesh, and then...

    Her body shuddered.

    Every memory, every thought that followed was tinged with the bitter taste of iron, with the smell of dust and scorched earth...with all consuming loss and the agony left in its wake.

    "The Wolf?" Jo asked through gritted teeth.

    "On the brink but still alive when you left. She might have died on the way to Newhaven. We don¡¯t kno¡ª."

    ¡°No,¡± Jo cut in. ¡°No,¡± she repeated, softer. There had been something, someone, holding her consciousness hostage. And, in the end, it had chosen to release her.  ¡°I know.¡±

    Gabrielle squeezed her shoulder, then let her hand slip away with a quiet sigh. ¡°We¡¯ll worry about that later.¡±

    Johanna nodded, though she wasn¡¯t sure how much she could ¡®worry about that later¡¯. She allowed her gaze to wander the room. What few personal effects she remembered the twins having placed there were gone. Instead, she spotted her sword; sheathed and resting against the wall near the bed, the few books she enjoyed rereading; stacked on the opposite bed. The nail puzzle they¡¯d picked up at the village was sitting on the table next to a water pitcher, and without thinking she reached for it.

    ¡°Lockwood has been trying to solve that since we brought you home.¡±

    Jo chuckled, the sound trembling past her lips. ¡°It¡¯s easy,¡± she mumbled.

    Gabrielle hummed in response, and from the corner of her eye Jo watched her reach for the water pitcher and fill a cup. She patiently waited for Jo to twist and turn the nails just at the right angle to pull them apart, and then offered it to her. Jo set the puzzle on the table, then took the water. After a few hesitant sips, she drained the cup in one large gulp and set it aside with a sigh of relief. It almost instantly eased some of the nausea and the aching in her throat.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Gabrielle asked, refilling the cup and leaving it within arm¡¯s reach.

    Jo contemplated the question in silence for a long moment, then answered with the only word that felt fitting. ¡°Angry.¡±

    Her response drew a rare chuckle out of Gabrielle. ¡°Good,¡± she said. ¡°That makes two of us.¡±

 The Battle of Heart and Mind 3.27

    [Wolves Camp | Cosmos 26th, 2526 | Early Morning]

    To step out of the fog that had filled her mind for months¡ªto feel fully, completely, herself again¡ªwas almost excruciatingly jarring. From the moment Lena severed her connection to that Hunter¡¯s mind, it was as though she was finally awake. And while it took almost a fortnight for her to feel confident in saying she was well, the overwhelming relief of regaining her mind carried her through her body¡¯s recovery. Soon enough she was walking the campgrounds again, surrounded by the curious stares and incessant chatter of her clan. And even though she still loathed the attention, she was glad to be present. To be home.

    All of those warm fuzzy feelings aside, however, she was infuriatingly bored. Her mother had decided to permanently reassign Perry and Sarah to Emmett and Lena was inclined to agree. Jumping from one Instructor to another wouldn¡¯t benefit either Recruit, but her sister¡¯s detriment was obvious. Sarah needed consistency and, if Lena were honest, she would have to admit Emmett was likely a better fit for her as well. A fine arrangement, which left Lena with nothing to do.

    Her mother, understandably, wanted her nowhere near the field for the foreseeable future, and all newly inducted Recruits were already assigned to their Instructors. Helping around the encampment with Eldric was good enough to occupy her time, but it was dull work and being just another pair of hands didn¡¯t really make her feel the most useful.

    So, when Eldric left that morning, Lena felt disinterested in following, and once again found herself with nothing to do; aimlessly roaming, thoughts adrift, until she found herself in front of a familiar gravestone.

    Unlike her sisters, Lena hadn''t been one to think too deeply on the afterlife. On the rare occasions she''d visited Lucille''s grave in the past she''d done it as a means to attempt some sort of connection. To wonder what she was supposed to feel and why couldn''t she feel it. With time she made peace with the notion that her resentment was as empty as the grave itself. Whoever Lucille had been, she wasn''t there. And whatever place she should have had in Lena''s life... It was no longer hers. All she would ever know of the woman was the impression she''d left on those who still lived. An impression that was contentious at best.

    ¡°Wouldn''t have expected to find you here.¡±

    Lena didn''t stir at her mother''s voice. She had heard her footsteps and, unlike herself, it wasn''t unusual to find her here. ¡°I don''t know why I''ve come. I''m not one to speak to gravestones.¡±

    ¡°They''re very good listeners, if nothing else,¡± her mother quipped.

    Lena watched her as she delicately laid a small bundle of flowers before the stone, and then sat on a sunny patch of grass. A sudden flash of a young girl with bright blue eyes wearing the same flowers in her hair briefly crossed the forefront of her mind. Reluctantly, she pushed it away.

    ¡°I don''t have much to say...¡± to her. Lena left the thought unfinished, though she guessed her mother understood well enough what she meant.

    ¡°You have her eyes. And her insufferable wits. You think you get your stubbornness from me, but you don''t. I try not to think of it. It''s not fair of me to see so much of her in you, but I also can''t deny it''s there. I wonder what kind of person you might have become with her.¡±

    Lena sighed. ¡°I don''t think that matters, mom.¡±

    A soft chuckle escaped Claire¡¯s lips and she gently patted the grass at her side in a silent bid for Lena to join her. She hesitated, but eventually sat next to her mother, shoulders dropping with a sigh.

    ¡°When I sent you to the White Shadows for the first time I asked Witters not to speak of her, or your history, unprompted. I expected you to ask when you decided you were ready to know more. It surprised me that you never have, but perhaps it shouldn¡¯t. Why would you want her name spoken when no one else does, right?¡±

    ¡°I have a mother I do know. I¡¯ve known two fathers in my life. I know my sisters. I am the person that I am. There¡¯s nothing for me in the ghost of her or the ghost of who I might have been. The only thing I¡¯ve ever gained from trying to dig up her memory was resentment. And I don¡¯t like the person I become under its influence. That¡¯s a door I prefer to keep tightly shut.¡±

    ¡°I understand, pup. I do. However, keeping a door closed only to stare at it isn¡¯t any better. If one day you feel yourself strong enough not to allow resentment to rule your actions as it once did... Consider that you might benefit from confronting those feelings.¡±

    ¡°How do you not hate her?¡± Lena blurted out the question before she could think to hold it back. And the bitterness she¡¯d been trying to keep restrained rose to the surface. ¡°All of your memories of her are so fond. Even the one where¡ª¡± Lena cut herself off, seeing the tension building in her mother¡¯s posture. It hadn¡¯t been her intention to touch any sore spots. ¡°I''m sorry,¡± she mumbled. ¡°That was out of line.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Claire sighed. ¡°No. That''s a fair question for you to ask. In turn, let me ask you this: how deep a wound would it take for you to stop loving your sisters? How badly would they have to burn you for it to overshadow every fond memory of them? Lucille was always complicated. I found her adrift and I feel a part of her, no matter what, always refused to belong anywhere. I just never expected this would be the way she¡¯d leave us. I wondered what signs I missed, in what ways I was so overwhelmed by becoming Alpha that I failed to notice her sense of belonging had waned. I felt as though I failed her at some point prior, in some capacity. If she couldn¡¯t come to me about failing to fulfill a contract, then certainly I must have.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t take responsibility for her choices, mom.¡±

    ¡°This clan is a reflection of my leadership, pup. Lucille¡¯s failures were my failures. Eddie¡¯s weakness was my weakness. Irene¡¯s wrath...¡± Claire trailed off into a mournful silence, the heaviness of which permeated every word that followed. ¡°They paid for their mistakes, so I can forgive them and live with mine. The person who betrayed this clan, who killed one of our own, died on the edge of my blade and I don¡¯t mourn her death. I will, however, always mourn my sister... Whatever became of her.¡±

    Lena watched the gravestone, cold and unmoving, guarding an empty grave, and for a moment she wondered about the person it was meant to represent. Not the woman who fled and betrayed her clan, but the girl her mother remembered with such fondness. What had become of her?

    ¡°I''m sorry, mom. I shouldn''t have gone into that village. I shouldn''t have put myself in a position to...¡± She sighed. ¡°You trusted me not to act recklessly.¡±

    ¡°Your recklessness is my recklessness,¡± Claire said, dismissing her apology. ¡°When I lost Richard, grief overcame my senses. My anger tainted the very core of this clan and the damage it wrought may never be truly mended. I vowed to never let that happen again, but I''ll be honest, pup, your chance encounter with Lady Death did a wonderful number on my resolve.¡±

    Lena winced, the memory of her mother¡¯s demeanor following her dad¡¯s death was much fresher in her mind than she would have liked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she repeated.

    Claire turned to face Lena with an amused smile. ¡°You''ve had more than your share of consequences, pup. And surely being made to idle is punishment enough, isn''t it? That''s why you wandered this far from camp.¡±

    ¡°Am I that obvious?¡± Lena chuckled.

    ¡°To me? Of course.¡± Claire chuckled. ¡°Rumor has it, if you were to stop by the training grounds around this time you might encounter a certain someone who might benefit from your assistance.¡±

    ¡°Surely if that were the case they¡¯d be wise enough to ask for it,¡± Lena said, unable to conceal the laughter in her voice.

    ¡°Oh, surely. Still, you are in need of something to occupy your time.¡±

    Lena hummed in wordless agreement, placing her hand on her mother''s shoulder and gently squeezing. She then rose to her feet and, with one final glance at Lucille''s grave, left her to mourn in private.

    <hr>

    [Wolves Camp | Cosmos 26th, 2526 | Early Morning]

    ¡°Guard up!¡±

    The exasperated phrase had been a constant assault on Madeline¡¯s already ringing ears for the better part of two weeks. She appreciated Dani¡¯s help and in all fairness to both of them, the training had improved her fighting skills to a degree, but it was evident by now that they had hit a wall neither of them knew how to overcome.

    ¡°It is,¡± she muttered, picking up her fallen training blade for what felt like the fiftieth time that morning.

    ¡°If it were I wouldn¡¯t have gotten that hit in,¡± Dani argued. ¡°You were the one who told me not to go easy on you.¡±

    Madeline let out an exasperated breath. The air was already sweltering hot even this early in the morning and humidity seemed to rise from the forest ground and permeate their already sweat-drenched clothes. It was making them both irritable, which made every matter even worse. She would have suggested they call it a day if not for the fact she was dealing with a person whose vocabulary did not include the word ¡®quit¡¯.

    ¡°If you¡¯d like, I can explain what you¡¯re doing wrong.¡±

    For the first, and hopefully last, time, the amused smugness in Lena¡¯s voice was almost music to Madeline¡¯s ears. If anything it was a welcome reprieve from the tense frustration plaguing the training grounds thus far.

    ¡°Please, enlighten me,¡± Madeline said, letting her shoulders sag in defeat.

    Lena shook her head walking over to the weapon rack and taking one of the training swords. ¡°No, not you. Well, you as well, but right now I¡¯m talking about this one here,¡± she said, taking a quick swipe at Dani, who reacted a bit too late and ended up taking a firm blow to the side of the head.

    ¡°Ow, fuck,¡± she hissed, rubbing the side of her face. ¡°Yeah, of course it¡¯s me. Please, go on.¡±

    ¡°Guard up,¡± Lena said, smirking. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, you¡¯re not an Instructor. You haven¡¯t even been an Active that long. There¡¯s a reason mom doesn¡¯t like unsanctioned training sessions like this. It takes more than being a good fighter.¡±

    ¡°I asked her to help me out,¡± Madeline interjected. ¡°I didn¡¯t want the entire clan knowing about it, which begs the question...¡±

    Lena shrugged. ¡°The Alpha always knows.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so mom sent you?¡± Dani asked, taking Lena¡¯s interruption as the perfect excuse to go for her waterskin. ¡°Great.¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t send me.¡± Lena chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t be so defensive. The truth of the matter is I¡¯m extremely bored and mom suggested giving you two some guidance would be something to do.¡±

    Madeline held back an amused scoff at the tone Lena¡¯s voice had taken. The slight quirk of her lips as she feigned disinterest, toying with the training weapon in her hand. Not the look of a seasoned assassin, but an older sister trying to get her sibling to admit they need help. Dani''s reluctance was evident, but she eventually shrugged.

    ¡°Fine,¡± she said, after a drink of water. ¡°Take over, then.¡±

    ¡°No no, this is your training still, don¡¯t expect me to do all the work for you, kiddo.¡±

    Dani groaned, but after another drink of water returned to the spar, retaking her stance. ¡°Okay, then what do you suggest?¡±

    Lena nodded her approval and continued to toy with the training sword in her hand as paced circles around the two of them. Madeline tracked her movement with the corner of her eyes and Dani took the opportunity to punish her lack of attention with a warning blow to the arm.

    ¡°Guard up,¡± she repeated, though with a smirk this time.

    Lena chuckled at the jest. ¡°Alright, kiddo. So here¡¯s your issue... You¡¯re trying to teach in the same way you were taught.¡±

    As she circled the both of them, Lena struck out with her training sword, clashing it against Dani¡¯s. Instinctively, Dani pushed Lena¡¯s blade aside with her own, then lunged in a counter strike. Lena sidestepped out of the way and continued pacing as though the attack never happened, amusement tinging her words.

    ¡°And this works for you, because you¡¯re a very hands-on learner. You¡¯re a doer. Telling you to think before you act only hinders you. It slows you down,¡± Lena continued. ¡°But this one...¡± she said, tapping Madeline in the back of the head. ¡°Here is a thinker. A quick thinker. An excellent thinker. Someone who reads every room upon entering, who plays chess like an olith player and lies as easily as breathing.¡±

    Madeline couldn¡¯t help a spark of annoyance at being spoken about as though she wasn¡¯t present. ¡°Please, stop, I¡¯m blushing,¡± she deadpanned.

    Thankfully, she was alert enough to dodge Lena¡¯s training sword as it swung at her head. Not as thankfully, it drew her focus away from Dani, who took the opportunity to jab her right in the middle of the back.

    ¡°Watch your surroundings,¡± she said.

    Madeline hissed as the blunt point of the training sword sent a shockwave of pain down the length of her spine. ¡°Ugh, fuck you, that hurt.¡±

    Lena chuckled. ¡°Alright, kiddo, that¡¯s quite enough.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to get you that bad, are you alright?¡± Dani asked, though with a poorly concealed chuckle underneath.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just give me a second,¡± Madeline grumbled, rubbing what she could reach of the sore spot.

    Lena continued to circle the pair of them, and Madeline could just about feel her scrutinizing gaze. ¡°You play chess like an Olith player,¡± she repeated.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve said.¡±

    ¡°I have, but you¡¯re yet to listen.¡± Quicker than Madeline could think to react, Lena struck her training sword again, hard enough to knock it aside, and used the opening to jab the tip of her sword to the spot between Madeline¡¯s eyes. ¡°Remember you¡¯ll always be fighting a person. Reading people is what you do best. And despite what you might have been told, you¡¯re not good for just one thing.¡±

    Lena¡¯s choice of words dealt a blow more forceful than Dani¡¯s weapon ever could¡ªas if they touched the back of her mind, drawing out echoes of a voice she hoped to never hear again¡ªand it was all Madeline could do not to crumble under the weight. Even though Lena assured her many times she was still unable to peer into her memories, and Madeline believed she would know if her friend had been lying, this wasn¡¯t the first time Lena had said or done something to make her wonder. Given enough time for the words to sink in, Lena lowered the training sword.

    ¡°Learn your opponent like you would someone sitting across a tavern¡¯s table. You don¡¯t necessarily have to be the best fighter, you just have to be the better player.¡±

    Madeline nodded and wordlessly watched as Lena pulled Dani aside to whisper instructions out of earshot. It gave her time to ground herself again, force her mind away from the memory of being a scolded child, stuck in a stuffy tavern room, inhaling the overbearing scent of jasmine¡ªher mother¡¯s favorite¡ªand cheap tobacco smoke. Instead, she focused on the discomfort of her sweat-drenched tunic, the rustling of leaves blowing in a warm breeze, the unforgiving intensity of the sun as it continued its ascent over her head. She was filthy from the morning¡¯s training, her muscles ached from the body blows she¡¯d sustained, what adrenaline was yet to leave her system now fought a losing battle against the inevitable onset of exhaustion... Nothing about who she was in that training field would be considered proper, respectable, or any of the many adjectives she¡¯d once worn for a mask.

    Lena parted from her sister with a playful shove, mirth in her eyes, and stepped away to give them space. For a split second, Dani toyed with the weapon in her hand, her demeanor that of a child playing pretend, but her grip steadied as she made her approach. Her footsteps turned slow and measured like a predator encroaching on prey. The change was so abrupt, yet so natural, it was almost startling.

    Madeline mirrored her stance, mimicking the steel-like resolve in her steps as they circled each other. Dani seemed to instantly know what she was doing, because she smirked; her childish demeanor peering through the fa?ade moments before she unleashed her first blow.

    Dani¡¯s blow met her training sword, and pain traveled up Madeline¡¯s arm. The viciousness of the impact was unlike anything Dani had dealt her in the past and its purposefulness felt akin to a threat. A not-so-gentle reminder that to some degree Dani would always be holding back.

    Keeping Lena¡¯s advice in mind, Madeline patiently avoided or parried the Wolf¡¯s attacks, suffering half blows as punishment for the occasional slip. The longer she stalled her offense the more she could feel impatience rise in Dani, bubbling just underneath the surface, like a beast pressing against the bars of its cage. Every subsequent blow dealt was increasingly vicious but only ever so far as to knock her off balance, or jolt her to attention. Sharp teeth gnashing at her heels rather than a bite to the jugular.

    ¡°I see it,¡± she said.

    ¡°What?¡± Dani asked, mid-blow.

    Madeline allowed the question to linger as she focused on dodging out of the way of Dani''s blows without losing her footing, watching the Wolf''s expression carefully all the while. Only when Dani''s brow furrowed and she opened her mouth to repeat the question did Madeline answer it.

    ¡°I see why your mother would want you as Alpha in her stead.¡±

    And there it was. Just a momentary lapse, a split second when Dani¡¯s fingers went slack on the grip of her training blade. The kind of flinch Madeline knew she could never achieve with physical blows. She wasted no time taking advantage of the opportunity, striking Dani¡¯s hand hard enough that she dropped the blade, then immediately raising her own towards her face, tapping her in the middle of the forehead.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Dani scoffed, barely containing a grimace as she curled and uncurled her fingers. ¡°You know that will only ever work once, right?¡±

    Maddie smirked. ¡°Realistically, I only need it to work once.¡±

    ¡°Not a bad blow, I¡¯ll give you that,¡± Dani chuckled, picking up her training blade with her left hand and taking it back to the rack. ¡°Precise. I guess you learned something from me after all.¡±

    Madeline watched Dani¡¯s posture as she lingered around the weapon rack, still flexing the fingers of her wielding hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t hit you too hard, there, did I, kid?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s sore, but I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Madeline hummed, and from the corner of one eye, she watched Lena lean back into one of the surrounding trees, observing as if their spar wasn¡¯t yet over. ¡°You know, it¡¯s alright if you¡¯re a little bit angry. No one likes to lose and that was a cheap shot on my part.¡±

    Dani took a deep breath and, as she exhaled, her body gradually relaxed. ¡°You did what you were supposed to do. I don¡¯t like that it worked, but I¡¯m not angry.¡± She walked back to her water skin and took a big swig. ¡°I need a dip in the lake and some food. Is it cool if we pick this up tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Madeline watched as Dani gathered her personal effects with uncharacteristic haste, her shoulders relaxing just a touch more as she began to depart the training grounds, wordlessly waving over her shoulder. Lena watched her leave until she vanished among the trees, ever the protective older sister.

    ¡°I expected you to elaborate,¡± she said.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t want me to,¡± Maddie replied, turning to fetch her own bag and heaving it over one shoulder. ¡°With some people it pays to confront them with things they aren¡¯t ready to hear, Dani isn¡¯t one of those people.¡±

    Lena chuckled. ¡°There she is. That¡¯s what I was talking about right there.¡±

    Madeline shrugged quietly. The note of pride in her friend¡¯s voice was warm but uncomfortable. It took a measure of resolve not to scurry away from it like a roach escaping torchlight. ¡°I don¡¯t like it. The person I was, who I was raised to be. I don¡¯t like it and you know it.¡±

    ¡°If you had ever been that person, truly been that person, you wouldn¡¯t be here.¡± Lena sighed and placed a hand on Madeline¡¯s shoulder; briefly, as if aware that any more would be too much to withstand at that moment, before leading the way back to camp. ¡°There is no shame in who you are, Mads.¡±

    Madeline blew out a breath, trying to pull her mind back to her usual routine rather than dwelling on her previous life. She calmly steered herself towards the rookery, unsurprised when Lena fell in step with her. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll feel that way eventually.¡±

    Lena acquiesced with a quiet nod, allowing their walk to turn blissfully silent until the cacophony of feathery wings and raven caws finally shattered it. Madeline couldn¡¯t help but grin at the birds and their ruckus. Prior to joining the Wolfpack she¡¯d never been around many animals, and when informed she would need to bond with a bird in order to become a field Scout she¡¯d been rightfully wary. However she quickly learned that not only were ravens extremely intelligent birds, they could also have very distinct personalities. A fact she learned in practice by being assigned the most skittish feathery asshole the camp had to offer, whom she sarcastically named Sunny.

    Sunny was not a friendly bird by most people¡¯s accounts. The rookery workers had admitted they¡¯d assigned him to her as a prank, expecting that the raven¡¯s brash character would quickly wear the Newhavener down. In truth, despite the bird¡¯s gloomy disposition and mistrusting nature, Madeline found him to be curious and food motivated underneath. And while his training had earned her quite a few scrapes and puncture wounds, they ended up being a decent fit for each other in the end.

    As they drew closer to the rookery towers and Madeline whistled for her companion, Lena casually hung a few steps back. Sunny¡¯s recognizable squawk answered and before too long the raven flew down and landed on the ground at her feet. Its dark beady eyes glared at her in reprimand as it immediately took to hopping about and pecking at her boots.

    ¡°Sir,¡± Madeline said, chuckling. ¡°Sir, what are you doing? What? Is your highness angry I didn¡¯t bring him snacks at the exact same time as usual today? Is that what this is? Hm?¡±

    The sound of her voice drew the bird¡¯s attention enough to stop his assault. Sunny stared at her, silent for only a moment, before flapping his wings indignantly and screeching with all the might of his little bird lungs.

    Madeline merely rolled her eyes and dropped her bag to the floor, allowing the raven to curiously poke his beak into the outer pockets one by one until he finally came up with a whole walnut, which he then proceeded to work on cracking against a nearby rock.

    Leaving the bird to his own devices, Madeline sat under the shade of a tree and stretched her legs with a groan. ¡°I¡¯ve been running into Sarah here more and more as of late,¡± she said, glancing at Lena. ¡°Seems like we missed her today.¡±

    ¡°Has she been talking your ear off about birds every day?¡± Lena asked, coming to join her after a silent moment.

    ¡°Among other things,¡± Maddie responded. ¡°I think she¡¯s been probing me about Scout work. And to be quite honest, considering I nearly didn¡¯t realize, I¡¯d say she¡¯s showing a great deal of promise if that¡¯s what she wants to do.¡±

    Lena shook her head, amusement slowly filling her expression until it exploded in a soft fit of laughter. ¡°Oh. Oh yes.¡± Her laughter faded into a soft chuckle, and she added. ¡°The two of you have plenty in common, I think.¡±

    Madeline snorted, watching as Sunny finished off the walnut he¡¯d been so persistently cracking and set off to find another. ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Sarah could be a brilliant assassin, but it¡¯s been very clear to me for a while now that it would never be something she wants. And I hoped, smart as she is, that the need to follow after mine or Dani¡¯s footsteps wouldn¡¯t override her will to find her own path.¡±

    ¡°Was being an assassin ever something you wanted to do? Or were you following someone else¡¯s footsteps?¡±

    The question lingered and for a moment Madeline wondered if she¡¯d finally overstepped, but Lena eventually sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± With a shrug, she added, ¡°Dani has her father¡¯s shadow over her head. I have Lucille¡¯s. And if I envy Sarah for one thing it¡¯s that when others look at her they don¡¯t see anyone¡¯s ghost instead.¡±

    Madeline sighed as well, looking up at the tree branches above their heads adorned by the dark silhouettes of perching ravens. There were things she could say, questions she could ask, but all of it felt like added weight to an already heavy turn of conversation.

    ¡°You know,¡± she said instead, ¡°one of my favorite cons was to pretend to be a mind reader.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lena chuckled. ¡°Do tell. How did you manage that?¡±

    ¡°Was pretty easy. People are far more transparent than they think they are. All I had to do was sell the lie of how I found their truth. It also helped that I am visibly Enlightened and any real telepaths wouldn¡¯t be able to read me.¡±

    ¡°No wonder you were so confident my attempts would fail,¡± Lena muttered, amusement mixed in with a note of frustration.

    ¡°Did they need to? You seem to have gotten to know me well enough without it.¡±

    Madeline didn¡¯t intend for the words to come off as bitter as they had, and Lena¡¯s silence in the aftermath assured her it hadn¡¯t gone unnoticed.

    ¡°Probably better,¡± Lena mumbled eventually. ¡°I wonder about that sometimes. How well would I know you if I could be in your head? I have the feeling it¡¯s far more chaotic in there than you¡¯ll ever let on.¡± When all Madeline could react with was a bitter chuckle, Lena continued to speak. ¡°We¡¯re friends, Mads. I know how bitter you still are about your past because I get to hear it in your voice whenever you mention Newhaven, even in passing. People are far more transparent than they think they are. Congratulations, you¡¯re a person too.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes I¡¯m not sure if I know how to be,¡± Madeline admitted.

    ¡°I think you do alright,¡± Lena reassured.

    With a flutter of wings, Sunny came to perch upon her knee, dropping a walnut onto her lap with a soft caw. Madeline chuckled and stroked the bird¡¯s feathery head with her index finger. Sunny allowed the affection for a few moments before cawing once again and pecking the side of her hand in reproach. She pulled her hand back with a snort as the bird poofed up its feathers indignantly and flew away to join the rest of the clan¡¯s flock.

    ¡°Jerk,¡± Madeline muttered fondly, picking up the walnut from her lap and eating it.

    She tried to keep Sunny in her sights for as long as possible, but soon enough the bird became indistinguishable from all the others. Circling the clearing overhead or perched amidst the tree branches. Just one shadow among many.

    When Emmett approached her in Newhaven she thought it a mutually beneficial arrangement; lend her skills to the Wolfpack in exchange for leaving behind the person she was made to become. Being seen as anything more than merely useful, being seen at all, hadn¡¯t been a part of that plan. But terrifying as it was, it felt fitting. She¡¯d lived her life thus far as a wolf in sheep''s clothing. And perhaps it was time for that disguise to fall away at last.

    <hr>

    [Hunters¡¯ Outpost | Cosmos 26th, 2526 | Sunrise]

    To say the Outpost had returned to normal might have been too much of an overstatement, but it had, at least, fallen back into a familiar routine. Johanna was quick to make it a point that she would no longer accept being tended to, leaving any concerned parties no choice but to awkwardly hover as she reclaimed all the spaces she deemed to be her own. And after months of silence and listlessness, it was hard to take her stubbornness with anything other than relief.

    Within the first few weeks of Johanna¡¯s recovery, Gerald had kept a watchful distance for the most part, due to how she seemed to want to regain some sense of normalcy, and the fact he wasn¡¯t sure how normal he could act considering how close they¡¯d come to losing her; what that loss might have meant. In truth he felt as though they¡¯d teetered so close to the edge of an abyss, solid ground may never feel as steady as it did before.

    It was an understandable feeling, and one he was sure they all shared to some extent, but it wasn¡¯t particularly fair. Because Johanna was alive. She was awake. And she didn¡¯t deserve to be mourned as though she were a ghost.

    It was with that spiraling thought that he wandered into the forest that morning, weary from a night¡¯s watch, hoping to find some solace in the cool waters of the nearby creek. Instead Gerald stumbled upon Jo¡¯s still form, partially obscured in the shadows cast by the thick branches of a tree whose base she seemed to be intensely scrutinizing. In her right hand, she toyed with what seemed like a blade, but Gerald soon realized was one of the rusty trowels they used to tend the garden. After drawing a deep breath, Jo crouched down and plunged the implement into the earth, digging up a small hole at the base of the tree. Once through, she stabbed the trowel into the ground beside the open hole. She left it resting there as she stood, an agitated huff blowing past her lips, then placed both palms against the trunk of the tree, leaning against it as she stared at the freshly dug spot. Her fingers dug into the bark, a growl rose in the back of her throat and she pushed away from it, only managing to walk a couple of steps before forcing herself to return.

    Gerald wasn¡¯t sure what he¡¯d stumbled upon. Johanna¡¯s distress over the freshly dug spot was the kind of agitation he would expect from someone forcing themselves to the edge of a cliff and telling themselves they must jump. And even though some part of him felt it might be better to walk past as though he hadn¡¯t witnessed it, he took a step closer instead. Carefully, but not quiet enough to go unnoticed.

    Jo whipped around towards the sound of his footsteps, and much to Gerald¡¯s surprise, chuckled at the sight of him there.

    ¡°Hey,¡± she greeted. And as she breathed out the word, all tension seemed to leave her body with it.

    ¡°Hey. Am I... Interrupting something?¡± Gerald asked, taking another uncertain step closer.

    Jo shook her head, a trace of amusement sparking in her eyes as she beckoned him closer by holding out her hand. Gerald joined her under the shade of the tree and stared at the freshly dug earth. An empty hole.

    ¡°I...¡± Jo breathed out in a frustrated huff. ¡°I need to. And I can¡¯t. And it¡¯s...¡± She trailed off, one hand reaching for the silver chain around her neck, fingers tensing around it.

    Oh.

    ¡°Are you su¡ª?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jo quickly cut him off, as if unwilling to even allow the question to reach her ears. ¡°It¡¯s...¡± she sighed and lowered her hand from the chain, fist clenching at her side. Gerald watched her gaze flicker as she searched for words, pushed her voice to sound them out, slowly, carefully. ¡°I broke my promise. I... I chose... This...¡± she gestured between the two of them. ¡°It¡¯s not what they wanted. Not what they would want. I shouldn¡¯t still cling to them. Their memory. Feels wrong. Selfish.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think they would fault you for that,¡± Gerald said. ¡°I doubt they would.¡±

    ¡°No, but I do.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Gerald sighed and, after a moment sat beside the would-be burial site, motioning for her to do the same. ¡°Okay,¡± he repeated.

    Johanna stood in place for a few moments before sitting down as well. The open hole in the ground between them.

    ¡°We should go to Newhaven,¡± Gerald offered. ¡°Get you a tattoo, if you still want one.¡±

    Jo merely scoffed at first. Only after Gerald thought he might not get an answer did she speak up. ¡°I hate Newhaven.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll find someone in Blackpond then.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what,¡± she mumbled.

    Silence. Sullen but comfortable. Gerald leaned back against the tree bark, closing his eyes as the glare of sunlight struck him through a gap in the canopy.

    ¡°What does it stand for? Yours¡± Jo asked. And for a moment Gerald wasn¡¯t sure of what she meant until he recalled they¡¯d been talking about tattoos.

    ¡°It¡¯s the sigil of the White Knights,¡± he said, shrugging. ¡°I may not have left on the best of terms, but it¡¯s still what I remember my mother by.

    ¡°What does it stand for?¡± Jo repeated.

    Gerald pondered the question more seriously, he hadn¡¯t thought about such things in a very long time. ¡°Well, justice I guess. Sun and Moon both represent justice, in their own ways. Two sides of the same coin and all of that. Sun represents lawful justice, you know; the many over the few. Moon represents righteous justice. The individual, case to case basis, type of justice.¡±

    ¡°The Night Sister,¡± Jo mumbled. ¡°Moon.¡±

    ¡°Matron of thieves, spies, and all who walk in the shadows. Yes, I know,¡± Gerald said, unable to hold back the exhausted grumble of someone who¡¯d had such notions force fed into them since they were young.

    ¡°How is it justice?¡±

    ¡°If you take to survive from those who can live without, it¡¯s considered a form of justice in Her eyes.¡±

    ¡°...Your Goddess allows it, but your laws don¡¯t?¡±

    Gerald chuckled. ¡°Yeah. Pretty much. Newhaven tries to walk a line between what¡¯s considered lawful and what¡¯s right but in my opinion it just fails at both those things spectacularly. It has its qualities, but nonetheless... I don¡¯t miss that aspect.¡±

    ¡°I hated it,¡± Jo mumbled. ¡°Always hated it. Leaving was supposed to...¡± She trailed off, fingers once again toying with the chain around her neck. ¡°Clean slate,¡± she muttered. ¡°New life.¡± Her fingers found the clasp on the chain and pried it open with a bitter scoff. ¡°Ashes. Rubble. Scars.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± She drew a deep breath as the chain came loose and the pair of rings that hung from it fell into the palm of her hand. ¡°Where would you be, right?¡±

    Gerald chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Never thought about it, but... I figure it might have been a fair trade.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    ¡°Johanna, just because misery likes company it doesn¡¯t make it less miserable,¡± he argued.

    That was the wrong thing to say. Gerald immediately felt it in the way the atmosphere around them shifted. With a heavy sigh to match the heavy air, he opened his eyes and turned to her, met with an angry, wounded glare.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That was far too cold. I am glad that we found one another, I am, but... I don¡¯t think I could ever wish this on you. I¡¯m not that much of a selfish asshole.¡±

    Jo¡¯s gaze softened and she sighed as well, exhaustion and bitterness coating what little of her voice he could hear as she mumbled. ¡°Maybe I am.¡±

    Gerald fell silent, allowing the weight behind that statement to dilute into the quiet before breathing out a response. ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡±

    Jo didn¡¯t answer, feeling the cold metal bands; a broken promise, between her fingertips with a furrowed brow. And there was nothing for him to say, nothing he could say, about a part of her life he had no place in.

    ¡°The reason we work, Johanna, you and I¡ªthe three of us¡ªis that we understand one another. We¡¯ve always known what this is, and who¡¯d become for making the choices we¡¯ve made. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wrong to not want to be alone in that. I¡¯m sure Porter would vehemently disagree, but... Well, she doesn¡¯t get to be right about everything, does she?¡±

    Jo chuckled at that, quieter, softer, lighter for once. ¡°She knows. She just won¡¯t admit it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay too,¡± Gerald repeated. ¡°If that¡¯s what she needs. We¡¯ll be here either way.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t. I¡¯m sorry,¡± she muttered.

    Gerald shook his head. ¡°You have. You¡¯ve been right here this entire time.¡±

    ¡°It hurt,¡± Jo admitted, quietly, almost as if to herself.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°It hurts,¡± she added.

    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± Gerald watched as she continued toying with the pair of rings in her hands, purposefully looking away from the hole in the dirt. ¡°Are you angry with Her again? Death.¡±

    The question caused Jo to pause in her fiddling, fingers stiffening in her lap. ¡°No. I... I am not finished. No. I waited then. I waited. And I waited...¡± Her fingers clenched around the rings, then loosened as she forced a breath past her lips. ¡°Her turn to wait now.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound not angry,¡± Gerald pointed out. ¡°I reckon She might just be too scared to take you now.¡±

    Jo scoffed, but the trace of a smirk tugged at the corner of her lips. ¡°Doubt it.¡±

    They once again fell into silence, and as it lingered, Gerald could feel Johanna¡¯s frustration building as she toyed with the metal bands between her fingers. Her expression gradually shifted from calm and slightly amused to a severe frown, as though internally berating herself for her inaction. Unsure of how else to help, he offered the only thing he could in that moment and wordlessly held out his open palm.

    Jo startled and tensed with the movement, almost as though she¡¯d gotten so deep into her own head she momentarily forgot he was sitting beside her. Her gaze lowered to his open palm, then met his eyes. Gerald merely kept his hand outstretched, even after her gaze hardened and her fist clenched tighter around the rings as though he¡¯d attempted to swipe them from her. He¡¯d expected her to refuse, he knew it might not even be his place to offer, but he still wanted her to know that his help was there if she wanted it. To his surprise, after what felt like an eternity, Jo placed the rings on his hand, and though she hesitated still, eventually let go of them.

    Gerald kept his hand where it was, hovering above the opened soil. ¡°You tell me when it¡¯s time,¡± he said.

    Jo nodded, silently leaning back against the trunk of the tree with a tired groan. ¡°My...¡± she mumbled, almost too soft to hear, then trailed off into silence as though questioning what she was about to say. With a soft huff, she pointedly looked away from the rings and pressed on. ¡°My former gang,¡± she muttered.

    Gerald hummed, questioningly. ¡°What of them?¡±

    ¡°Found them tracking us. I... Hmph... Alton wanted to wait, but I...¡± She shook her head. ¡°Lured them out. Killed them all. I was reckless so we had to...¡± She finished her sentence by making a slight shooing gesture with her hand.

    ¡°You had to flee the city.¡±

    Jo nodded, her expression twisting into a scowl. ¡°I was reckless,¡± she repeated.

    ¡°What happened wasn¡¯t your fault, Johanna.¡±

    ¡°Now,¡± she muttered. ¡°I was reckless now.¡±

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t...¡± Gerald started, but trailed off into a sigh. Even if he wanted to lie she wouldn¡¯t believe him. ¡°No one else was hurt.¡±

    ¡°Not true.¡±

    ¡°No one else was fatally wounded,¡± Gerald corrected. ¡°And yes, it was reckless. And we were angry, but we¡¯ve all been reckless at one point or another. You¡¯ve more than suffered the consequences, there¡¯s no need to punish yourself any further. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Not easy,¡± Jo mumbled.

    ¡°The only easy thing in this life is death.¡± Gerald said, and it immediately earned him a dismissive scoff.

    ¡°Not even that,¡± she replied.

    Despite the bleakness of the statement¡ªor perhaps because of it¡ªGerald found himself unable to hold back a bout of laughter. After a moment, Johanna joined him with a loud snort and a stream of teary chuckles. He wished he could tell her they¡¯d be fine in the aftermath of this, but it would only be another meaningless platitude. The best they could do was laugh at the bitter irony and hope to make the best out of their borrowed time. That was all. It had always been all.

    From the corner of his eye, he caught Jo reaching for her throat, where the silver chain once rested. Her fingers caught on the fine golden necklace that held his mother¡¯s pendant instead. Gerald almost instinctively reached for his own neck, remembering it was no longer there. She¡¯d not offered it back, he hadn¡¯t asked, and as her laughter trailed off into a sigh of resignation, he saw no reason to. It was no replacement for what she¡¯d chosen to relinquish; could never carry that same promise. But if it at least brought comfort, then it was hers to keep.

    They sat in silence for another moment still while Johanna steeled herself, then with a stiff nod, she told him, ¡°now¡±. Without hesitation, Gerald let the rings fall into their resting place, and as soon as they did, Jo got to work covering it up as seamlessly as she could. When it was done, she remained silently crouched in front of the buried remains of her past for yet another minute, then stood and held out her hand.

    ¡°Help me with breakfast?¡±

    Gerald took the offered hand and allowed Johanna to pull him up, even though it took her entire body weight to do so. ¡°Do you not want it to be edible?¡±

    Jo scoffed as she began to tug him along. ¡°Tea?¡±

    Gerald nodded, allowing himself to be led back to the Outpost, despite the fact he¡¯d been initially going in the opposite direction. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll make tea.¡±